This is a modern-English version of Far to Seek: A Romance of England and India, originally written by Diver, Maud.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
FAR TO SEEK
A Romance of England and India
BY
MAUD DIVER
AUTHOR OF 'CAPTAIN DESMOND, V.C.,' 'LILÁMANI,'
'DESMOND'S DAUGHTER,' ETC.
AUTHOR OF 'CAPTAIN DESMOND, V.C.,' 'LILÁMANI,'
'DESMOND'S DAUGHTER,' ETC.
"I am longing for distant things." |
My soul goes out in longing to touch the skirt of the dim distance.... |
O Far-to-Seek! O the sharp sound of your flute! |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Rabindranath Tagore. |
"His hidden meaning dwells in our endeavours; |
"Our virtues are our greatest gods." |
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.John Fletcher. |
William Blackwood & Sons Ltd.
William Blackwood & Sons Ltd.
Edinburgh and London
Edinburgh & London
TO
MY BLUE BIRD,
BRINGER OF HAPPINESS TO MYSELF
AND OTHERS,
I DEDICATE THIS IDYLL OF
A MOTHER AND SON.
M.D.
TO
MY BLUE BIRD,
SOURCE OF JOY FOR ME
AND OTHERS,
I DEDICATE THIS IDYL OF
"The dawn rests behind the dark hills, |
The stars are holding their breath, counting the hours.... |
There is only your own pair of wings and the pathless sky, |
Bird, oh my Bird, listen to me—do not close your wings." |
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Rabindranath Tagore. |
AUTHOR'S NOTE.
As part of my book is set in Lahore, at the time of the outbreak, in April 1919, I wish to state clearly that, while the main events are true to fact, the characters concerned, both English and Indian, are purely imaginary. At the same time, the opinions expressed by my Indian characters on the present outlook are all based on the written or spoken opinions of actual Indians—loyal or disaffected, as the case may be.
As part of my book is set in Lahore during the outbreak in April 1919, I want to make it clear that, while the main events are true to fact, the characters involved, both English and Indian, are completely fictional. At the same time, the views expressed by my Indian characters on the current situation are all based on the written or spoken opinions of real Indians—whether loyal or discontented, depending on the situation.
There were no serious British casualties in Lahore, though there were many elsewhere. I have imagined one locally, for purposes of my story. In all other respects I have kept close to recorded facts.
There were no major British casualties in Lahore, though there were many in other places. I've imagined one locally for the sake of my story. In every other way, I've stayed true to the recorded facts.
CONTENTS.
PHASE I. | THE GLORY AND THE DREAM | 1 |
CHAPTER I. | ||
CHAPTER II. | ||
CHAPTER III. | ||
CHAPTER IV. | ||
CHAPTER V. | ||
CHAPTER VI. | ||
CHAPTER VII. | ||
PHASE II. | THE VISIONARY GLEAM | 65 |
CHAPTER I. | ||
CHAPTER II. | ||
CHAPTER III. | ||
CHAPTER IV. | ||
CHAPTER V. | ||
CHAPTER VI. | ||
CHAPTER VII | ||
CHAPTER VIII. | ||
PHASE III. | PISGAH HEIGHTS | 135 |
CHAPTER I. | ||
CHAPTER II. | ||
CHAPTER III. | ||
CHAPTER IV. | ||
CHAPTER V. | ||
CHAPTER VI. | ||
CHAPTER VII. | ||
CHAPTER VIII. | ||
CHAPTER IX. | ||
CHAPTER X. | ||
CHAPTER XI. | ||
CHAPTER XII. | ||
CHAPTER XIII. | ||
CHAPTER XIV. | ||
CHAPTER XV. | ||
CHAPTER XVI. | ||
PHASE IV. | DUST OF THE ACTUAL | 283 |
CHAPTER I. | ||
CHAPTER II. | ||
CHAPTER III. | ||
CHAPTER IV. | ||
CHAPTER V. | ||
CHAPTER VI. | ||
CHAPTER VII | ||
CHAPTER VIII. | ||
CHAPTER IX. | ||
CHAPTER X. | ||
CHAPTER XI | ||
CHAPTER XII. | ||
CHAPTER XIII. | ||
PHASE V. | A STAR IN DARKNESS | 417 |
CHAPTER I. | ||
CHAPTER II. | ||
CHAPTER III. | ||
CHAPTER THE LAST. |
PHASE I.
THE GLORY AND THE DREAM
CHAPTER I.
"Thou art the sky, and thou art the nest as well." |
Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Tagore. |
By the shimmer of blue under the beeches Roy knew that summer—"really truly summer!"—had come back at last. And summer meant picnics and strawberries and out-of-door lessons, and the lovely hot smell of pine-needles in the pine-wood, and the lovelier cool smell of moss cushions in the beech-wood—home of squirrels and birds and bluebells; unfailing wonderland of discovery and adventure.
By the blue glow underneath the beech trees, Roy realized that summer—"actually summer!"—had finally returned. And summer meant picnics, strawberries, outdoor lessons, the wonderful warm scent of pine needles in the pine forest, and the even nicer cool scent of moss in the beech forest—home to squirrels, birds, and bluebells; an endless wonderland of exploration and adventure.
Roy was an imaginative creature, isolated a little by the fact of being three and a half years older than Christine, and "miles older" than Jerry and George, mere babies, for whom the magic word adventure held no meaning at all.
Roy was a creative soul, somewhat distanced by being three and a half years older than Christine, and "miles older" than Jerry and George, who were just little kids, and didn’t understand the magical concept of adventure at all.
Luckily, there was Tara, from the black-and-white house: Tara, who shared his lessons and, in spite of the drawback of being a girl, had long ago won her way into his private world of knight-errantry and romance. Tara was eight years and five weeks old; quite a reasonable age in the eyes of Roy, whose full name was Nevil Le Roy Sinclair, and who would be nine in June. With the exception of grown-ups, who didn't count, there was no one older than nine in his immediate neighbourhood. Tara came nearest: but she wouldn't be nine till next year; and by that time, he would be ten. The point was, she couldn't catch him up if she tried ever so.
Luckily, there was Tara, from the black-and-white house: Tara, who shared his lessons and, despite the fact that she was a girl, had long ago made her way into his private world of chivalry and romance. Tara was eight years and five weeks old; quite a reasonable age in the eyes of Roy, whose full name was Nevil Le Roy Sinclair, and who would turn nine in June. With the exception of adults, who didn’t matter, there was no one older than nine in his immediate neighborhood. Tara was the closest: but she wouldn’t be nine until next year; and by that time, he would be ten. The point was, she couldn’t catch up to him no matter how hard she tried.
It was Tara's mother, Lady Despard, who had the happy idea of sharing lessons, that would otherwise be rather a lonely affair for both. But it was Roy's mother who had the still happier idea of teaching them herself. Tara's mother joined in now and then; but Roy's mother—who loved it beyond everything—secured the lion's share. And Roy was old enough by now to be proudly aware of his own good fortune. Most other children of his acquaintance were afflicted with tiresome governesses, who wore ugly jackets and hats, who said "Don't drink with your mouth full," and "Don't argue the point!"—Roy's favourite sin—and always told you to "Look in the dictionary" when you found a scrumptious new word and wanted to hear all about it. The dictionary, indeed! Roy privately regarded it as one of the many mean evasions to which grown-ups were addicted.
It was Tara's mom, Lady Despard, who came up with the great idea of sharing lessons, which would have been pretty lonely for both of them otherwise. But it was Roy's mom who had an even better idea of teaching them herself. Tara's mom would join in every now and then, but Roy's mom—who loved it more than anything—took the lion's share. And by now, Roy was old enough to be proudly aware of his good luck. Most other kids he knew were stuck with annoying governesses who wore ugly jackets and hats, who said things like "Don't eat with your mouth full" and "Don't argue about it!"—Roy's favorite offense. They would always tell him to "Look in the dictionary" when he came across an amazing new word and wanted to learn more about it. The dictionary, really! Roy privately thought of it as just one of the many cruel tricks that grown-ups liked to pull.
His ripe experience on the subject was gleaned partly from neighbouring families, partly from infrequent visits to "Aunt Jane"—whom he hated with a deep unreasoned hate—and "Uncle George," who had a kind, stupid face, but anyhow tried to be funny and made futile bids for favour with pen-knives and half-crowns. Possibly it was these uncongenial visits that quickened in him very early the consciousness that his own beautiful home was, in some special way, different from other boys' homes, and his mother—in a still more special way—different from other boys' mothers....
His extensive experience on the subject was gathered partly from neighboring families, partly from rare visits to "Aunt Jane"—who he deeply disliked for no particular reason—and "Uncle George," who had a kind but vacant face, yet still tried to be funny and made pointless attempts to win favor with pocket knives and coins. It was probably these awkward visits that made him realize early on that his own lovely home was, in some unique way, different from other boys' homes, and his mother—in an even more unique way—different from other boys' mothers....
And that proud conviction was no mere myth born of his young adoration. In all the County, perhaps in all the Kingdom, there could be found no mother in the least like Lilámani Sinclair, descendant of Rajput chiefs and wife of an English Baronet, who, in the face of formidable barriers, had dared to accept all risks and follow the promptings of his heart. One of these days there would dawn on Roy the knowledge that he was the child of a unique romance, of a mutual love and courage that had run the gauntlet of prejudices and antagonisms, of fightings without and fears within; yet, in the end, had triumphed as they triumph who will not admit defeat. All this initial blending of ecstasy and pain, of spiritual striving and mastery, had gone to the making of Roy, who in the fulness of time would realise—perhaps with pride, perhaps with secret trouble and misgiving—the high and complex heritage that was his.
And that proud belief was not just a fantasy from his youthful admiration. In the whole County, maybe even in the entire Kingdom, there was no mother quite like Lilámani Sinclair, a descendant of Rajput chiefs and the wife of an English Baronet, who, despite facing significant challenges, had chosen to embrace all risks and follow her heart's desires. One day, Roy would come to understand that he was the result of a unique romance, of a shared love and bravery that had overcome societal prejudices and personal struggles; yet in the end, it had prevailed like those who refuse to accept defeat. All this initial mix of joy and pain, of spiritual pursuit and achievement, had contributed to who Roy was, and in due time, he would realize—perhaps with pride, perhaps with some hidden anxiety—the high and complicated legacy that belonged to him.
Meanwhile he only knew that he was fearfully happy, especially in summer time; that his father—who had smiling eyes and loved messing with paints like a boy—was kinder than anyone else's, so long as you didn't tell bad fibs or meddle with his brushes; that his idolised mother, in her soft coloured silks and saris, her bangles and silver shoes, was the "very most beautiful" being in the whole world. And Roy's response to the appeal of beauty was abnormally quick and keen. It could hardly be otherwise with the son of these two. He loved, with a fervour beyond his years, the clear pale oval of his mother's face; the coils of her dark hair, seen always through a film of softest muslin—moon-yellow or apple-blossom pink, or deep dark blue like the sky out of his window at night spangled with stars. He loved the glimmer of her jewels, the sheen and feel of her wonderful Indian silks, that seemed to smell like the big sandalwood box in the drawing-room. And beyond everything he loved her smile and the touch of her hand, and her voice that could charm away all nightmare terrors, all questionings and rebellions, of his excitable brain.
Meanwhile, he only knew that he was incredibly happy, especially in the summer; that his father—who had smiling eyes and loved playing with paints like a kid—was kinder than anyone else's, as long as you didn't tell lies or mess with his brushes; that his idolized mother, in her softly colored silks and saris, her bangles and silver shoes, was the "most beautiful" person in the whole world. And Roy's response to the allure of beauty was exceptionally quick and sharp. It couldn't be any other way for the son of these two. He loved, with a passion beyond his years, the clear pale oval of his mother's face; the coils of her dark hair, always seen through the softest muslin—moon-yellow or apple-blossom pink, or deep dark blue like the night sky outside his window spangled with stars. He loved the sparkle of her jewels, the sheen and feel of her amazing Indian silks, which seemed to smell like the big sandalwood box in the living room. And above all, he loved her smile and the touch of her hand, and her voice that could chase away all nightmares, all questions and rebellions, of his anxious mind.
Yet, in outward bearing, he was not a sentimental boy. The Sinclairs did not run to sentiment; and the blood of two virile races—English and Rajput—was mingled in his veins. Already his budding masculinity bade him keep the feelings of 'that other Roy' locked in the most secret corner of his heart. Only his mother, and sometimes Tara, caught a glimpse of him now and then. Lady Sinclair, herself, never guessed that, in the vivid imaginations of both children, she herself was the ever-varying incarnation of the fairy princesses and Rajputni heroines of her own tales. Their appetite for these was insatiable; and her store of them seemed never ending: folk tales of East and West; true tales of Crusaders, of Arthur and his knights; of Rajput Kings and Queens, in the far-off days when Rajasthán—a word like a trumpet call—was holding her desert cities against hordes of invaders, and heroes scorned to die in their beds. Much of it all was frankly beyond them; but the colour and the movement, the atmosphere of heroism and high endeavour quickened imagination and fellow-feeling, and left an impress on both children that would not pass with the years.
Yet, on the outside, he wasn't a sentimental boy. The Sinclairs weren’t the sentimental type; and the blood of two strong races—English and Rajput—flowed in his veins. His emerging masculinity urged him to keep the emotions of 'that other Roy' hidden in the deepest part of his heart. Only his mother, and occasionally Tara, caught glimpses of him now and then. Lady Sinclair herself never realized that, in the vivid imaginations of both children, she was the ever-changing embodiment of the fairy princesses and Rajput heroines from her own stories. Their desire for these tales was unquenchable, and her collection seemed endless: folk tales from East and West; true stories of Crusaders, and of Arthur and his knights; of Rajput Kings and Queens, from the distant days when Rajasthán—a name like a battle cry—was defending her desert cities against waves of invaders, and heroes refused to die in their beds. Much of it was frankly beyond their understanding; but the color and the movement, the atmosphere of heroism and high ambition stirred their imaginations and sense of empathy, leaving a lasting impression on both children that wouldn’t fade with time.
To their great good fortune, these tales and talks were a part of her simple, individual plan of education. An even greater good fortune—in their eyes—was her instinctive response to the seasons. She shared to the full their clear conviction that schoolroom lessons and a radiant day of summer were a glaring misfit; and she trimmed her sails, or rather her time-table, accordingly.
To their great luck, these stories and discussions were a part of her straightforward, personal approach to education. An even bigger piece of good luck—in their minds—was her natural reaction to the changing seasons. She completely agreed with their strong belief that classroom lessons and a bright summer day didn’t mix well; so she adjusted her schedule to match.
"Sentimental folly and thoroughly demoralising," was the verdict of Aunt Jane, overheard by Roy, who was not supposed to understand. "They will grow up without an inch of moral backbone. And you can't say I didn't warn you. Lady Despard's a crank, of course; but Nevil is a fool to allow it. Goodness knows he was bad enough, though he was reared on the good old lines. And you are not giving his son a chance. The sooner the boy's packed off to school the better. I shall tell him so."
"Sentimental nonsense and completely demoralizing," was Aunt Jane's verdict, overheard by Roy, who wasn’t supposed to comprehend. "They’ll grow up without an ounce of moral strength. And you can’t say I didn’t warn you. Lady Despard’s a weirdo, for sure; but Nevil is a fool to let it happen. God knows he was bad enough, even though he was raised the right way. And you’re not giving his son a chance. The sooner the kid is sent off to school, the better. I’ll let him know."
And his mother had answered with her dignified unruffled sweetness—that made her so beautifully different from ordinary people, who got red and excited and made foolish faces: "He will not agree. He shares my believing that children are in love with life. It is their first love. Pity to crush it too soon; putting their minds in tight boxes with no chink for Nature to creep in. If they first find knowledge by their young life-love, afterwards, they will perhaps give up their life-love to gain it."
And his mother had responded with her calm and graceful sweetness—that set her apart beautifully from ordinary people, who got flustered and made silly faces: "He won’t agree. He believes, like I do, that children are in love with life. It’s their first love. It’s a shame to crush it too soon; restricting their minds in tight boxes with no space for Nature to get in. If they first discover knowledge through their youthful love of life, later on, they might end up sacrificing their love of life to obtain it."
Roy could not follow all that; but the music of the words, matched with the music of his mother's voice, convinced him that her victory over horrid interfering Aunt Jane was complete. And it was comforting to know that his father agreed about not putting their minds in tight boxes. For Aunt Jane's drastic prescription alarmed him. Of course school would have to come some day; but his was not the temperament that hankers for it at an early age. As to a moral backbone—whatever sort of an affliction that might be—if it meant growing up ugly and 'disagreeable,' like Aunt Jane or the Aunt Jane cousins, he fervently hoped he would never have one—or Tara either....
Roy couldn't grasp everything, but the rhythm of the words, combined with his mom's voice, made him feel that she had totally triumphed over the awful Aunt Jane. It was also reassuring to know that his dad agreed about not confining their thoughts. Aunt Jane's harsh rules freaked him out. Sure, school would eventually happen, but he wasn't the type to crave it at such a young age. As for having a moral backbone—whatever that meant—if it meant growing up to be ugly and unpleasant like Aunt Jane or her cousins, he really hoped he wouldn’t have one, nor would Tara...
Roy knew it the moment he sprang out of bed and stood barefoot on the warm patch of carpet near the window, stretching his slim shapely body, instinctively responsive to the sun's caress. No less instinctive was his profound conviction that nothing possibly could go wrong on a day like this.
Roy felt it the moment he jumped out of bed and stood barefoot on the warm spot of carpet by the window, stretching his slim, toned body, instinctively reacting to the sun’s warmth. Just as instinctive was his strong belief that nothing could possibly go wrong on a day like this.
In the first place it meant lessons under their favourite tree. In the second, it was history and poetry day; and Roy's delight in both made them hardly seem lessons at all. He thought it very clever of his mother, having them together. The depth of her wisdom he did not yet discern. She allowed them within reason, to choose their own poems: and Roy, exploring her bookcase, had lighted on Shelley's 'Cloud'—the musical flow of words, the more entrancing because only half understood. He had straightway learnt the first three verses for a surprise. He crooned them now, his head flung back a little, his gaze intent on a gossamer film that floated just above the pine tops—'still as a brooding dove.' ...
First of all, it meant lessons under their favorite tree. Secondly, it was history and poetry day, and Roy's enthusiasm for both made them hardly feel like lessons at all. He thought it was very clever of his mom to combine them. He didn’t yet realize how wise she really was. She allowed them, within reason, to choose their own poems, and while searching her bookcase, Roy had discovered Shelley's 'Cloud'—the musical flow of words, even more enchanting because he only understood it halfway. He immediately learned the first three verses to surprise her. He sang them softly now, his head tilted back a bit, his eyes focused on a delicate film drifting just above the pine tops—'still as a brooding dove.' ...
Standing there, in full sunlight—the modelling of his young limbs veiled, yet not hidden, by his silk night-suit; the carriage of head and shoulders betraying innate pride of race—he looked, on every count, no unworthy heir to the House of Sinclair and its simple honourable traditions: one that might conceivably live to challenge family prejudices and qualms. The thick dark hair, ruffled from sleep, was his mother's; and hers the semi-opaque ivory tint of his skin. The clean-cut forehead and nose, the blue-grey eyes, with the lurking smile in them, were Nevil Sinclair's own. In him, at least, it would seem that love was justified of her children.
Standing there in bright sunlight—the shape of his young body partially covered but not concealed by his silk pajamas; the way he held his head and shoulders showing a natural pride—he appeared to be a fitting heir to the House of Sinclair and its simple, honorable traditions: someone who could possibly confront family biases and doubts. His thick dark hair, tousled from sleep, was inherited from his mother; as was the semi-translucent ivory tone of his skin. The well-defined forehead and nose, along with his blue-grey eyes that held a hint of a smile, were distinctly Nevil Sinclair's. It seemed that, in him, love was validated in her children.
But of family features, as of family qualms, he was, as yet, radiantly unaware. Snatching his towel, he scampered barefoot down the passage to the nursery bathroom, where the tap was already running.
But as for family traits and family issues, he was still blissfully unaware. Grabbing his towel, he rushed barefoot down the hall to the nursery bathroom, where the faucet was already on.
CHAPTER II.
"Those early feelings," |
Those vague memories,... |
Are yet the fountain-light of all our day; |
Are yet the master-light of all our seeing." |
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.Wordsworth. |
The blue rug under Roy's beech-tree was splashed with freckles of sunshine; freckles that were never still, because a fussy little wind kept swaying the top-most branches, where the youngest beech-leaves flickered, like golden-green butterflies bewitched by some malicious fairy, so that they could never fly into the sky till summer was over, and all the leaf butterflies in the world would be free to scamper with the wind.
The blue rug under Roy's beech tree was dotted with patches of sunshine; patches that were always shifting because a restless little wind kept swaying the highest branches, where the youngest beech leaves flickered like golden-green butterflies enchanted by some mischievous fairy, so they could never fly up into the sky until summer was over, and all the leaf butterflies in the world would be free to dance with the wind.
That was Roy's foolish fancy as he lay full length, to the obvious detriment of his moral backbone—chin cupped in the hollow of his hands. Close beside him lay Prince, his golden retriever; so close that he could feel the dog's warm body through his thin shirt. At the foot of the tree, in a nest of pale cushions, sat his mother, in her apple-blossom sari and a silk dress like the lining of a shell. No jewels in the morning, except the star that fastened her sari on one shoulder and a slender gold bangle—never removed—the wedding-ring of her own land. The boy, mutely adoring, could, in some dim way, feel the harmony of those pale tones with the olive skin, faintly aglow, and the delicate arch of her eyebrows poised like outspread wings above the brown, limpid depths of her eyes. He could not tell that she was still little more than a girl; barely eight-and-twenty. For him she was ageless:—protector and playfellow, essence of all that was most real, yet most magical, in the home that was his world. Unknown to him, the Eastern mother in her was evoking, already, the Eastern spirit of worship in her son.
That was Roy's silly daydream as he lay sprawled out, clearly affecting his moral strength—his chin resting in the palms of his hands. Right next to him was Prince, his golden retriever; so close that he could feel the dog's warm body through his lightweight shirt. At the base of the tree, on a pile of soft cushions, sat his mother, dressed in her apple-blossom sari and a silky outfit that resembled the inside of a shell. In the morning light, she wore no jewelry except for the star that held her sari on one shoulder and a thin gold bangle—never taken off—the wedding ring from her homeland. The boy, quietly admiring, could somehow sense the harmony of those soft colors with her olive skin, which had a faint glow, and the delicate curve of her eyebrows that floated like outspread wings above the deep, brown pools of her eyes. He couldn't quite grasp that she was still not much more than a girl; barely twenty-eight. To him, she was timeless: a protector and playmate, the essence of everything that was both real and magical in the home that made up his world. Unbeknownst to him, the Eastern mother within her was already inspiring the Eastern spirit of reverence in her son.
Very close to her nestled Tara, a vivid, eager slip of a girl, with wild-rose petals in her cheeks and blue hyacinths in her eyes and sunbeams tangled in her hair, that rippled to her waist in a mass almost too abundant for the small head and elfin face it framed. In temperament, she suggested a flame rather than a flower, this singularly vital child. She loved and she hated, she played and she quarrelled with an intensity, a singleness of aim, surprising and a little disquieting in a creature not yet nine. She was the despair of nurses and had never crossed swords with a governess, which was a merciful escape—for the governess. Juvenile fiction and fairy tales she frankly scorned. Legends of Asgard and Arthur, the virile tales of Rajputana and her warrior chiefs, she drank in as the earth drinks dew. Roy had a secret weakness for a happy ending—in his own phrase, "a beautiful marry." Tara's rebel spirit rose to tragedy as a flame leaps to the stars; and there was no lack of high tragedy in the records of Chitor—Queen of cities—thrice sacked by Moslem invaders; deserted at last, and left in ruins—a sacred relic of great days gone by.
Very close to her was Tara, a lively, eager girl with wild rose-colored cheeks, blue hyacinth eyes, and sunbeams tangled in her hair, which flowed down to her waist in a way that almost overwhelmed her small head and elfin face. In temperament, she resembled a flame more than a flower, this uniquely vibrant child. She loved and hated fiercely, played and fought with an intensity and focus that was surprising and a bit unsettling for someone not yet nine. She drove her nurses to despair and had never had a confrontation with a governess, which was a lucky break—for the governess. She openly dismissed juvenile fiction and fairy tales. Legends of Asgard and Arthur, the powerful stories of Rajputana and its warrior chiefs, she absorbed like the earth drinks in dew. Roy had a secret fondness for a happy ending—in his own words, "a beautiful marry." Tara's rebellious spirit soared to tragedy like a flame reaching for the stars; and there was no shortage of high tragedy in the history of Chitor—Queen of cities—sacked three times by Muslim invaders; ultimately abandoned and left in ruins—a sacred relic of great times long past.
This morning Rajputana held the field. Lilámani, with a thrill in her low voice, was half reading, half telling the adventures of Prithvi Raj (King of the Earth) and his Amazon Princess, Tara—the Star of Bednore: verily a star among women for beauty, wisdom, and courage. Many princes were rivals for her hand; but none would she call "lord" save the man who restored to her father the Kingdom snatched from him by an Afghan marauder. "On the faith of a Rajput, I will restore it," said Prithvi Raj. So, in the faith of a Rajputni, she married him:—and together, by a daring device, they fulfilled her vow.
This morning, Rajputana was in control. Lilámani, speaking softly with excitement, was half reading and half recounting the adventures of Prithvi Raj (King of the Earth) and his Amazon Princess, Tara—the Star of Bednore: truly a shining star among women for her beauty, intelligence, and bravery. Many princes wanted to marry her, but she would only call one "lord"—the man who would return her father’s kingdom, taken from him by an Afghan raider. "On my Rajput honor, I will get it back," Prithvi Raj promised. So, on her Rajputni honor, she married him:—and together, through a bold plan, they kept her promise.
Here, indeed, was Roy's 'beautiful marry,' fit prelude for the tale of that heroic pair. For in life—Lilámani told them—marriage is the beginning, not the end. That is only for fairy tales.
Here, for sure, was Roy's 'beautiful marry,' a perfect start for the story of that heroic couple. Because in real life—Lilámani told them—marriage is the beginning, not the end. That's just for fairy tales.
And close against her shoulder, listening entranced, sat the child Tara, with her wild-flower face and the flickering star in her heart—a creature born out of time into an unromantic world; hands clasped round her upraised knees, her wide eyes gazing past the bluebells and the beech-leaves at some fanciful inner vision of it all; lost in it, as Roy was lost in contemplation of his Mother's face....
And sitting close against her shoulder, completely absorbed, was the child Tara, with her wildflower face and the flickering star in her heart—a being out of place in an unromantic world; hands clasped around her upraised knees, her wide eyes gazing past the bluebells and the beech leaves at some fanciful inner vision of everything; lost in it, just as Roy was lost in contemplation of his mother's face....
And this unorthodox fashion of imbibing knowledge in the very lap of the Earth Mother, was Lilámani Sinclair's impracticable idea of 'giving lessons'! Shades of Aunt Jane! Of governess and copy-books and rulers!
And this unusual way of soaking up knowledge in the very embrace of Mother Earth was Lilámani Sinclair's unrealistic idea of 'teaching lessons'! Shades of Aunt Jane! Of governesses and notebooks and rulers!
Happily for all three, Lady Roscoe never desecrated their paradise in the flesh. She was aware that her very regrettable sister-in-law had 'queer notions' and had flatly refused to engage a governess of high qualifications chosen by herself; but the half was not told her. It never is told to those who condemn on principle what they cannot understand. At their coming all the little private gateways into the delectable Garden of Intimacy shut with a gentle, decisive click. So it was with Jane Roscoe, as worthy and unlikeable a woman as ever organised a household to perfection and alienated every member of her family.
Happily for all three, Lady Roscoe never spoiled their paradise in the flesh. She knew that her very unfortunate sister-in-law had 'strange ideas' and had outright refused to hire a highly qualified governess she had chosen herself; but that was only part of the story. It’s never fully explained to those who judge on principle what they can’t understand. When they arrived, all the little private entrances to the delightful Garden of Intimacy closed quietly and decisively. So it was with Jane Roscoe, as worthy and unlikeable a woman as ever managed a household perfectly while pushing away every member of her family.
The trouble was that she could not rest satisfied with this achievement. She was afflicted with a vehement desire—she called it a sense of duty—to organise the homes of her less capable relations. If they resented, they were written down ungrateful. And Nevil's ingratitude had become a byword. For Nevil Sinclair was that unaccountable, uncomfortable thing—an artist; which is to say he was no true Sinclair, but the son of his mother whose name he bore. No one, not even Jane, had succeeded in organising him—nor ever would.
The problem was that she couldn’t feel satisfied with this achievement. She was consumed by a strong desire—she called it a sense of duty—to organize the homes of her less capable relatives. If they resented it, she labeled them ungrateful. And Nevil’s ingratitude had become a common saying. Because Nevil Sinclair was that puzzling, uncomfortable thing—an artist; in other words, he wasn't a real Sinclair, but rather the son of his mother whose name he carried. No one, not even Jane, had managed to organize him—nor ever would.
So Lilámani carried on, unmolested, her miniature attempt at the forest school of an earlier day. Her simple programme included a good deal more than tales of heroism and adventure. This morning there had been rhythmical exercises, a lively interlude of 'sums without slates' and their poems—a great moment for Roy. Only by a superhuman effort he had kept his treasure locked inside him for two whole days. And his mother's surprise was genuine: not the acted surprise of grown-ups, that was so patent and so irritating and made them look so silly. The smile in her eyes as she listened had sent a warm tingly feeling all through him, as if the spring sunshine itself ran in his veins. Naturally he could not express it so; but he felt it so. And now, as he lay looking and listening, he felt it still. The wonder of her face and her voice, and all the many wonders that made her so beautiful, had hitherto been as much a part of him as the air he breathed. But this morning, in some dim way, things were different—and he could not tell why....
So Lilámani continued on, uninterrupted, her small attempt at the forest school of the past. Her simple program included much more than stories of heroism and adventure. That morning, there had been rhythmic exercises, a fun session of 'sums without slates,' and their poems—a big moment for Roy. Only through a superhuman effort had he kept his treasure bottled up inside him for two whole days. His mother's surprise was real: not the fake surprise of adults, which was so obvious and irritating and made them look silly. The smile in her eyes as she listened sent a warm, tingly feeling throughout him, as if spring sunshine itself flowed in his veins. Naturally, he couldn't express it like that; but he felt it deeply. And now, as he lay there looking and listening, he still felt it. The wonder of her face and her voice, along with all the many things that made her beautiful, had always been as much a part of him as the air he breathed. But this morning, in some vague way, things felt different—and he couldn’t figure out why....
His own puzzled thoughts and her face and her voice became entangled with the chivalrous story of Prithvi Raj holding court in his hill fortress with Tara—fit wife for a hero, since she could ride and fling a lance and bend a bow with the best of them. When Roy caught him up, he was in the midst of a great battle with his uncle, who had broken out in rebellion against the old Rana of Chitor.
His own confused thoughts, along with her face and voice, got mixed up with the noble tale of Prithvi Raj ruling in his hill fortress with Tara—an ideal wife for a hero, as she could ride, throw a spear, and shoot a bow just as well as anyone. When Roy caught up with him, he was in the middle of a fierce battle with his uncle, who had revolted against the old Rana of Chitor.
"All day long they were fighting, and all night long they were lying awake beside great watch-fires, waiting till there came dawn to fight again...."
"All day long they were fighting, and all night long they were lying awake next to huge campfires, waiting for dawn to fight again...."
His mother was telling, not reading now. He knew it at once from the change in her tone.
His mother was telling, not reading now. He knew it immediately from the change in her tone.
"And when evening came, what did Prithvi Raj? He was carelessly strolling over to the enemy's camp, carelessly walking into his Uncle's tent to ask if he is well, in spite of many wounds. And his uncle, full of surprise, made answer: 'Quite well, my child, since I have the pleasure to see you.' And when he heard that Prithvi had come even before eating any dinner, he gave orders for food: and they two, who were all day seeking each other's life, sat there together eating from one plate.
"And when evening arrived, what did Prithvi Raj do? He casually strolled over to the enemy's camp, thoughtlessly walking into his Uncle's tent to see if he was okay, despite his many wounds. His uncle, who was quite surprised, replied, 'I'm doing well, my child, since I have the pleasure of seeing you.' When he learned that Prithvi had come before even having dinner, he ordered some food. And there they were, two people who had spent the whole day trying to kill each other, sitting together eating from the same plate."
"'In the morning we will end our battle, Uncle,' said Prithvi Raj, when time came to go.
"'In the morning, we'll finish our fight, Uncle,' Prithvi Raj said when it was time to leave."
"'Very well, child, come early,' said Surájmul.
"'Alright, kid, come early,' said Surájmul."
"So Prithvi Raj came early and put his Uncle's whole army to flight. But that was not enough. He must be driven from the kingdom. So when Prithvi heard that broken army was hiding in the depths of a mighty forest, there he went with his bravest horsemen, and suddenly, on a dark night, sprang into their midst. Then there was great shouting and fighting; and soon they came together, uncle and nephew, striking at each other, yet never hating, though they must make battle because of Chitor and the Kingdom of Mewar.
"So Prithvi Raj arrived early and sent his uncle's entire army running. But that wasn't enough. He needed to be kicked out of the kingdom. So when Prithvi learned that the defeated army was hiding deep in a vast forest, he charged in with his bravest horsemen and suddenly, on a dark night, sprang into their midst. Then there was a lot of shouting and fighting; soon, they faced off, uncle and nephew, battling each other, yet never filled with hatred, even though they had to fight for Chitor and the Kingdom of Mewar."
"To none would Suráj yield, but only to Prithvi, bravest of the brave. So suddenly in a loud voice he cried—'Stay the fight, nephew. If I am killed, no great matter. But if you are killed, what will become of Chitor? I would bear shame for ever.'
"Suráj wouldn’t back down to anyone except for Prithvi, the bravest of the brave. Suddenly, he shouted loudly, 'Stop the fight, nephew. If I’m killed, it’s not a big deal. But if you’re killed, what will happen to Chitor? I’d be ashamed forever.'"
"By those generous words he made submission greater than victory. Uncle and nephew embraced, heart to heart, and all those who had been fighting each other sat down together in peace, because Surájmul, true Rajput, could not bring harm, even in anger, upon the sacred city of Chitor."
"With those kind words, he turned submission into something even greater than victory. Uncle and nephew hugged, truly heartfelt, and everyone who had been in conflict sat together in peace, because Surájmul, a true Rajput, wouldn’t do any harm, even in anger, to the sacred city of Chitor."
She paused—her eyes on Roy, who had lost his own puzzling sensations in the clash of the fight and its chivalrous climax.
She paused—her eyes on Roy, who had been swept away by the chaos of the fight and its noble climax.
"Oh, I love it," he said. "Is that all?"
"Oh, I love it," he said. "Is that it?"
"No, there is more."
"No, there's more."
"Is it sad?"
"Is it depressing?"
She shook her head at him—smiling.
She smiled and shook her head at him.
"Yes, Roy. It is sad."
"Yeah, Roy. It's sad."
He wrinkled his forehead.
He frowned.
"Oh dear! I like it to end the nice way."
"Oh no! I prefer it to end happily."
"But I am not making tales, Sonling. I am telling history."
"But I'm not making up stories, Sonling. I'm sharing history."
Tara's head nudged her shoulder. "Go on—please," she murmured, resenting interruptions.
Tara's head nudged her shoulder. "Go on—please," she whispered, annoyed by the interruptions.
So Lilámani—still looking at Roy—told how Prithvi Raj went on his last quest to Mount Abu, to punish the chief, who had married his sister and was ill-treating her.
So Lilámani—still looking at Roy—explained how Prithvi Raj went on his final journey to Mount Abu, to confront the chief who had married his sister and was mistreating her.
"In answer to her cry he went; and climbing her palace walls in the night, he gave sharp punishment to that undeserving prince. But when penance was over, his noble nature was ready, like before, to embrace and be friends. Only that mean one, not able to kill him in battle, put poison in the sweets he gave at parting and Prithvi ate them, thinking no harm. So when he came on the hill near his palace the evil work was done. Helpless he, the all-conqueror, sent word to Tara that he might see her before death. But even that could not be. And she, loyal wife, had only one thought in her heart. 'Can the blossom live when the tree is cut down?' Calm, without tears, she bade his weeping warriors build up the funeral pyre, putting the torch with her own hand. Then, before them all, she climbed on that couch of fire and went through the leaping scorching flames to meet her lord——"
"In response to her call, he went; and climbing the walls of her palace at night, he dealt harsh punishment to that undeserving prince. But once the penance was complete, his noble heart was ready to embrace and make amends, just like before. Only that worthless one, unable to defeat him in battle, poisoned the sweets he gave at parting, and Prithvi ate them, thinking there was no danger. So, when he reached the hill near his palace, the wicked deed was done. Helpless, the all-conqueror sent a message to Tara, asking to see her before he died. But that was not possible. And she, his devoted wife, had only one thought in her heart: 'Can the blossom survive when the tree is cut down?' Calm and tearless, she urged his grieving warriors to build the funeral pyre, lighting the torch herself. Then, before everyone, she climbed onto that bed of fire and walked through the blazing flames to join her lord——"
The low clear voice fell silent—and the silence stayed. The vague thrill of a tragedy they could hardly grasp laid a spell upon the children. It made Roy feel as he did in Church, when the deepest notes of the organ quivered through him; and it brought a lump in his throat, which must be manfully swallowed down on account of being a boy....
The soft, clear voice went quiet—and the silence lingered. The faint feeling of a tragedy they barely understood cast a spell over the kids. It made Roy feel like he did in church, when the deep notes of the organ resonated through him; and it caused a lump in his throat that he had to bravely swallow because he was a boy....
And suddenly the spell was broken by the voice of Roger the footman, who had approached noiselessly along the mossy track.
And suddenly, the spell was broken by the voice of Roger the footman, who had quietly approached along the mossy path.
"If you please, m'lady, Sir Nevil sent word as Lord and Lady Roscoe 'ave arrived unexpected; and if convenient, can you come in?"
"If you don’t mind, my lady, Sir Nevil sent word that Lord and Lady Roscoe have arrived unexpectedly; and if it’s convenient for you, can you come in?"
They all started visibly and their dream-world of desert and rose-red mountains and battle-fields and leaping flames shivered like a soap-bubble at the touch of a careless hand.
They all jumped visibly, and their dream world of desert and rose-red mountains, battlefields, and leaping flames shattered like a soap bubble at the touch of a careless hand.
Lilámani rose, gentle and dignified. "Thank you, Roger. Tell Sir Nevil I am coming."
Lilámani stood up, graceful and composed. "Thanks, Roger. Let Sir Nevil know I'm on my way."
Roy suppressed a groan. The mere mention of Aunt Jane made one feel vaguely guilty. To his nimble fancy it was almost as if her very person had invaded their sanctuary, in her neat hard coat and skirt and her neat hard summer hat with its one fierce wing, that, disdaining the tenderness of curves, seemed to stab the air, as her eyes so often seemed to stab Roy's hyper-sensitive brain.
Roy held back a groan. Just hearing Aunt Jane's name made you feel a bit guilty. In his quick imagination, it felt like she had actually barged into their space, dressed in her tidy, stiff coat and skirt, wearing her structured summer hat with its single sharp wing that, ignoring the softness of curves, seemed to cut through the air, much like how her eyes often pierced Roy's overly sensitive mind.
"Oh dear!" he sighed. "Will they stop for lunch?"
"Oh no!" he sighed. "Are they going to take a lunch break?"
"I expect so."
"I think so."
He wrinkled his nose in a wicked grimace.
He scrunched up his nose in a wicked grimace.
"Bad boy!" said Lilámani's lips, but her eyes said other things. He knew, and she knew that he knew how, in her heart, she shared his innate antagonism. Was it not of her own bestowing—a heritage of certain memories—ineffaceable, unforgiveable—during her early days of marriage? But in spite of that mutual knowledge, Roy was never allowed to speak disrespectfully of his formidable aunt.
"Bad boy!" Lilámani's lips said, but her eyes conveyed a different message. He knew, and she knew that he knew how deep down, she shared his natural hostility. Was it not something she had inherited—a legacy of certain memories—indelible, unforgivable—from her early married life? Yet, despite this mutual understanding, Roy was never allowed to speak disrespectfully about his intimidating aunt.
"You can stay out and play till half-past twelve, not one minute later," she said—and left them to their own delectable devices.
"You can stay out and play until 12:30, not a minute later," she said—and left them to their own enjoyable activities.
Roy had been promoted to a silver watch on his eighth birthday, so he could be relied on; and he still enjoyed a private sense of importance when the fact was recognised.
Roy had received a silver watch for his eighth birthday, proving that he was dependable; and he still felt a personal sense of pride whenever others acknowledged it.
Left alone they had only to pick up the threads of their game; a sort of interminable serial story, in which they lived and moved and had their being. But first Tara—in her own person—had a piece of news to impart. Hunching up her knees, she tilted back her head till it touched the satin-grey hole of the tree and all her hair lay shimmering against it like a stream of pale sunshine.
Left alone, they just needed to continue their game; an endless ongoing story, where they lived and moved and found their purpose. But first, Tara—herself—had some news to share. Curling up her knees, she leaned her head back until it touched the smooth grey hole of the tree, and all her hair cascaded against it like a stream of soft sunlight.
"What do you think?" she nodded at Roy with her elfin smile. "We've got a Boy-on-a-visit and his mother, from India. They came last night. He's rather a large boy."
"What do you think?" she smiled at Roy with her cute grin. "We've got a boy visiting with his mom, from India. They arrived last night. He's quite a big kid."
"Is he nine?" Roy asked, standing up very straight and slim, a defensive gleam in his eye.
"Is he nine?" Roy asked, standing up tall and slim, a defensive look in his eye.
"He's ten and a half. And he looks bigger'n that. He goes to school. And he's been quite a lot in India."
"He's ten and a half. And he looks bigger than that. He goes to school. And he's spent quite a bit of time in India."
"Not my India."
"Not my India."
"I don't know. He called it 'Mballa. That letter I brought from Mummy was asking if she could bring them for tea."
"I don't know. He called it 'Mballa.' That letter I brought from Mom was asking if she could come over for tea."
"Well, I don't want him for tea. I don't like your Boy-on-a-visit. I'll tell Mummy."
"Well, I don't want him for tea. I don't like your boy who's visiting. I'll tell Mom."
"Oh, Roy—you mustn't." She made reproachful eyes at him. "Coz then I couldn't come. And he's quite nice—only rather lumpy. And you can't not like someb'dy you've never seen."
"Oh, Roy—you can't." She gave him a disapproving look. "Because then I wouldn't be able to come. And he's actually pretty nice—just a bit awkward. And you can't dislike someone you’ve never met."
"I can, I often do." The possibility had only just occurred to him. He saw it as a distinction and made the most of it. "Course if you're going to make a fuss——"
"I can, I often do." The thought had just crossed his mind. He viewed it as a unique opportunity and took full advantage of it. "Of course, if you’re going to complain——"
Tara's eyes opened wider still. "Oh, Roy, you are——! 'Tisn't me that's making fusses."
Tara's eyes opened even wider. "Oh, Roy, you are——! It's not me that's making a fuss."
Though Roy knew nothing as yet about woman and the last word, he instinctively took refuge in the masculine dignity that spurns descent to the dusty arena when it feels defeat in the air.
Though Roy knew nothing yet about women and the final word, he instinctively sought comfort in the masculine dignity that rejects entering the dusty arena when it senses defeat approaching.
"And a half," Tara insisted tactlessly, with her sweetest smile. But when Roy chose to be impassive pin-pricks were thrown away on him.
"And a half," Tara insisted bluntly, with her sweetest smile. But when Roy decided to stay indifferent, her sharp comments had no effect on him.
"Where'd we stop?" he mused, ignoring her remark. "Oh—I know. The Knight was going forth to quest the Elephant with golden tusks for the High Tower Princess who wanted them in her crown. Why do Princesses always want what the knights can't find?"
"Where did we leave off?" he wondered, disregarding her comment. "Oh—I remember. The Knight was setting off to find the Elephant with golden tusks for the High Tower Princess who wanted them for her crown. Why do Princesses always want what the knights can't find?"
Tara's feminine intuition leaped at a solution.
Tara's intuition kicked in with a solution.
"I 'spec it's just to show off they are Princesses and to keep the Knights from bothering round.—So away he went and the Princess climbed up to her highest tower and waved her lily hand——"
"I guess it's just to show off that they're Princesses and to keep the Knights from bothering them. So off he went and the Princess climbed up to her highest tower and waved her lily-white hand——"
In the same breath she, Tara, sprang to her feet and swung herself astride a downward sweeping branch just above Roy's head. There she perched like a slim blue flower, dangling her tan-stockinged legs and shaking her hair at him like golden rain. She was in one of her impish moods; reaction, perhaps,—though she knew it not—from the high tragedy of that other Tara, her namesake, and the great greatest-possible grandmother of her adored 'Aunt Lila.' Suddenly a fresh impulse seized her. Clutching her bough, she leaned down and lightly ruffled his hair.
In the same moment, Tara jumped up and swung herself onto a branch that was sweeping down just above Roy's head. She sat there like a delicate blue flower, letting her tan-stockinged legs dangle and shaking her hair at him like golden rain. She was feeling playful; it was probably a reaction—though she didn’t realize it—from the intense drama of that other Tara, her namesake, and the beloved great-great-grandmother of her adored 'Aunt Lila.' Suddenly, a new impulse took over her. Grabbing the branch, she leaned down and playfully messed up his hair.
He started and looked reproachful. "Don't rumple me. I'm going."
He flinched and looked upset. "Don't mess with me. I'm leaving."
"You needn't, if you don't want to," she cooed caressingly. "I'm going to the tipmost top to see out over the world. And the Princess doesn't care a bean about the Golden Tusks—truly."
"You don't have to if you don't want to," she said softly. "I'm going all the way to the top to look out over the world. And the Princess doesn't care at all about the Golden Tusks—really."
"She's jolly pleased with the knight that finds them," said Roy with a deeper wisdom than he knew. "And you can't be stopped off quests that way. Come on, Prince."
"She's really happy with the knight who finds them," said Roy with a deeper understanding than he realized. "And you can't be held back from quests like that. Come on, Prince."
At a bend in the mossy path, he looked back and she waved her lily hand.
At a curve in the grassy path, he glanced back and she waved her delicate hand.
To be alone in the deep of the wood in bluebell time was, for Roy, a sensation by itself. In a moment, you stepped through some unseen door straight into fairy-land—or was it a looking-glass world? For here the sky lay all around your feet in a shimmer of bluebells: and high overhead were domes of cool green light, where the sun came flickering and filtering through millions of leaves. Always, as far as he could remember, the magical feeling had been there. But this morning it came over him in a queer way. This morning—though he could not quite make it out—there was the Roy that felt and the Roy that knew he felt, just as there had suddenly been when he was watching his mother's face. And this magical world was his kingdom. In some far-off time, it would all be his very own. That uplifting thought eclipsed every other....
To be alone in the woods during bluebell season was, for Roy, a feeling all its own. In an instant, you stepped through an invisible door straight into a fairy-tale land—or was it a world from a reflection? Because here the sky spread out beneath you in a shimmer of bluebells: and high above were domes of cool green light, where the sun flickered and filtered through millions of leaves. Always, as far back as he could remember, that magical feeling had been there. But this morning it hit him in a strange way. This morning—though he couldn't quite figure it out—there was the Roy who felt it and the Roy who knew he felt it, just as there had suddenly been when he was watching his mother's face. And this magical world was his kingdom. At some distant time, it would all be his very own. That uplifting thought overshadowed everything else....
Lost in one of his dreaming moods, he wandered on and on, with Prince at his heels. He forgot all about Tara and his knighthood and his quest; till suddenly—where the trees fell apart—his eye was arrested by twin shafts of sunlight that struck downward through the green gloom.
Lost in one of his daydreams, he kept walking, with Prince following him. He forgot all about Tara, his knighthood, and his quest; until suddenly—where the trees opened up—his attention was caught by two beams of sunlight shining down through the green darkness.
He caught his breath and stood still. "I've found them! The Golden Tusks!" he murmured ecstatically.
He caught his breath and stood still. "I've found them! The Golden Tusks!" he whispered excitedly.
The pity was he couldn't carry them back with him as trophies. He could only watch them fascinated, wondering how you could explain what you didn't understand yourself. All he knew was that they made him feel 'dazzled inside,' and he wanted to watch them more.
The sad part was he couldn't bring them back as trophies. He could only watch them, fascinated, wondering how to explain what he didn’t understand himself. All he knew was that they made him feel 'dazzled inside,' and he wanted to keep watching them.
It was beautiful out in the open with the sunshine pouring down and a big lazy white cloud tangled in tree-tops. So he flung himself on the moss, hands under his head, and lay there, Prince beside him, looking up, up into the far blue, listening to the swish and rustle of the wind talking secrets to the leaves, and all the tiny mysterious noises that make up the silence of a wood in summer.
It was gorgeous outside with the sun shining and a big lazy white cloud caught in the treetops. So he threw himself on the moss, hands under his head, and lay there, Prince beside him, looking up into the deep blue sky, listening to the swish and rustle of the wind sharing secrets with the leaves, and all the little mysterious sounds that create the silence of a forest in summer.
And again he forgot about Tara and the Game and the silver watch that made him reliable. He simply lay there in a trance-like stillness, that was not of the West, absorbing it all, with his eyes and his dazzled brain and with every sentient nerve in his body. And again—as when his mother smiled her praise—the Spring sunshine itself seemed to flow through his veins....
And once more, he lost track of Tara, the Game, and the silver watch that made him dependable. He just lay there in a trance-like stillness that felt foreign, taking it all in with his eyes, his amazed mind, and every nerve in his body. And again—just like when his mother smiled in approval—the Spring sunshine seemed to flow through his veins....
Suddenly he came alive and sat upright. Something was happening. The Golden Tusks had disappeared, and the domes of cool green light and the far blue sky and the lazy white cloud. Under the beeches it was almost twilight—a creepy twilight, as if a giant had blown out the sun. Was it really evening? Had he been asleep? Only his watch could answer that, and never had he loved it more dearly. No—it was daytime. Twenty past twelve—and he would be late——
Suddenly, he became alert and sat up. Something was happening. The Golden Tusks had vanished, along with the domes of cool green light, the far blue sky, and the lazy white clouds. Under the beeches, it felt almost like twilight—a strange twilight, as if a giant had snuffed out the sun. Was it really evening? Had he been sleeping? Only his watch could clear that up, and he had never cherished it more. No—it was daytime. Twenty past twelve—and he was going to be late——
A long rumbling growl, that seemed to shudder through the wood, so startled him that it set little hammers beating all over his body. Then the wind grew angrier—not whispering secrets now, but tearing at the tree-tops and lashing the branches this way and that. And every minute the wood grew darker, and the sky overhead was darkest of all—the colour of spilled ink. And there was Tara—his forgotten Princess—waiting for him in her high tower; or perhaps she had given up waiting and gone home.
A deep rumbling growl shook the woods, startling him and making his body feel like it was buzzing with little hammers. The wind picked up—no longer just whispering secrets, but violently ripping through the treetops and whipping the branches around. With each passing moment, the woods got darker, and the sky above was the deepest shade of black—like spilled ink. And there was Tara—his long-lost Princess—waiting for him in her tall tower; or maybe she had stopped waiting and went back home.
"Come on, Prince," he said, "we must run!"
"Come on, Prince," he said, "we need to hurry!"
The sound of his own voice was vaguely comforting: but the moment he began to run, he felt as if some one—or Something—was running after him. He knew there was nothing. He knew it was babyish. But what could you do if your legs were in a fearful hurry of their own accord? Besides, Tara was waiting. Somehow Tara seemed the point of safety. He didn't believe she was ever afraid——
The sound of his own voice was somewhat reassuring: but the moment he started to run, he felt like someone—or Something—was chasing him. He knew there was nothing there. He knew it was childish. But what could he do if his legs were in a terrified rush on their own? Besides, Tara was waiting. Somehow Tara felt like the safe spot. He didn't think she ever got scared—
All in a moment the eerie darkness quivered and broke into startling light. Twigs and leaves and bluebell spears and tiny patterns of moss seemed to leap at him and vanish as he ran: and two minutes after, high above the agitated tree-tops, the thunder spoke. No mere growl now; but crash on crash that seemed to be tearing the sky in two and set the little hammers inside him beating faster than ever.
All of a sudden, the eerie darkness shook and burst into bright light. Twigs, leaves, bluebell spears, and tiny patches of moss seemed to jump out at him and disappear as he ran. Just two minutes later, high above the restless treetops, the thunder roared. It was no longer just a growl; it was a series of crashes that seemed to rip the sky apart and made his heart race faster than ever.
He had often watched storms from a window: but to be out in the very middle of one all alone was an adventure of the first magnitude. The grandeur and terror of it clutched at his heart and thrilled along his nerves as the thunder went rumbling and grumbling off to the other end of the world, leaving the wood so quiet and still that the little hammers inside seemed almost as loud as the plop-plop of the first big raindrops on the leaves. But, in spite of secret tremors, he wanted tremendously to hear the thunder speak again. The childish feeling of pursuit was gone. His legs that had been in such a fearful hurry, came to a sudden standstill; and he discovered, to his immense surprise, that he was back again——
He had often watched storms from a window, but being out in the middle of one all alone was an incredible adventure. The awe and fear of it gripped his heart and rushed through his nerves as the thunder rolled away to the other side of the world, leaving the woods so quiet and still that the little sounds inside felt almost as loud as the plop-plop of the first big raindrops hitting the leaves. But, despite his secret nervousness, he really wanted to hear the thunder roar again. The childish urge to run away was gone. His legs, which had been moving in a panicked hurry, suddenly stopped, and he realized, to his great surprise, that he was back again——
There lay the rug and the cushions under the downward sweeping branches with their cascades of bright new leaves. No sign of Tara—and the heavy drops came faster, though they hardly amounted to a shower.
There was the rug and the cushions beneath the downward-swooping branches with their flowing, bright new leaves. No sign of Tara—and the heavy drops fell faster, even though they hardly added up to a shower.
Flinging down bow and arrows, he ran under the tree and peered up into a maze of silver grey and young green. Still no sign.
Flinging down his bow and arrows, he ran under the tree and looked up into a mix of silver-gray and fresh green. Still no sign.
"Tara!" he called. "Are you there?"
"Tara!" he shouted. "Are you there?"
"'Course I am." Her disembodied voice had a ring of triumph. "I'm at the tipmost top. It's rather shaky, but scrumshous. Come up—quick!"
"'Of course I am." Her voice, echoing from nowhere, sounded triumphant. "I'm at the very top. It's a little unsteady, but amazing. Come up—hurry!"
Craning his neck he could just see one leg and the edge of her frock. Temptation tugged at him; but he could not bear to disobey his mother—not because it was naughty, but it was her.
Craning his neck, he could just see one leg and the edge of her dress. Temptation pulled at him, but he couldn't bring himself to disobey his mother—not because it was wrong, but because it was her.
"I can't—now," he called back. "It's late and it's raining. You must come down."
"I can't—right now," he shouted back. "It's late and it's raining. You have to come down."
"I will—if you come up."
"I will—if you show up."
"I tell you, I can't!"
"I swear, I can't!"
"Only one little minute, Roy. The storm's rolling away. I can see miles and miles—to Farthest End."
"Just one more minute, Roy. The storm is passing. I can see for miles and miles—to Farthest End."
Temptation tugged harder. You couldn't carry on an argument with one tan shoe and stocking and a flutter of blue frock, and he wanted badly to tell about the Golden Tusks. Should he go on alone, or should he climb up and fetch her——?
Temptation pulled stronger. You couldn't argue with one tan shoe and a stocking and a flash of a blue dress, and he really wanted to talk about the Golden Tusks. Should he continue on his own, or should he go back and get her——?
The answer to that came from the top of the tree. A crack, a rustle and a shriek from Tara, who seemed to be coming down faster than she cared about.
The answer to that came from the top of the tree. A crack, a rustle, and a shriek from Tara, who seemed to be coming down faster than she wanted to.
Another shriek. "Oh, Roy! I'm stuck! Do come!"
Another shriek. "Oh, Roy! I'm stuck! Please hurry!"
Stuck! She was dangling from the end of a jagged bough that had caught in her skirt as she fell. There she hung ignominiously—his High Tower Princess—her hair floating like seaweed, her hands clutching at the nearest branches that were too pliable for support. If her skirt should tear, or the bough should break——
Stuck! She was hanging from the end of a jagged branch that had snagged her skirt as she fell. There she hung awkwardly—his High Tower Princess—her hair floating like seaweed, her hands gripping the nearest branches that were too flexible to provide any real support. If her skirt ripped, or the branch broke——
But to release her skirt and give her a hand he must trust himself on the jagged bough, hoping it would bear the double weight. It looked rather a dead one, and its sharp end was sticking through a hole in Tara's frock. He set foot on it cautiously and proffered a hand.
But to free her skirt and help her out, he had to trust himself on the jagged branch, hoping it would support both of their weights. It seemed pretty dead, and its sharp end was poking through a hole in Tara's dress. He stepped onto it carefully and offered his hand.
"Now—catch hold!" he said.
"Now—grab on!" he said.
Agile as he, she swung herself up somehow and clutched at him with both hands. The half-dead bough, resenting these gymnastics, cracked ominously. There was a gasp, a scuffle. Roy hung on valiantly, dragging her nearer for a firmer foothold.
Agile as he was, she managed to swing herself up and grabbed onto him with both hands. The nearly-dead branch, disapproving of these acrobatics, cracked threateningly. There was a gasp and a scuffle. Roy held on bravely, pulling her closer for a better grip.
And suddenly down below Prince began to bark—a deep, booming note of welcome.
And suddenly down below, Prince started to bark—a deep, booming sound of welcome.
"Hullo, Roy!" It was his father's voice. "Are you murdering Tara up there? Come out of it!"
"Helloo, Roy!" It was his father's voice. "Are you killing Tara up there? Come out of it!"
Roy, having lost his footing, was in no position to look down—or to disobey: and they proceeded to come out of it, with rather more haste than dignity.
Roy, having lost his balance, was in no position to look down—or to disobey: and they managed to get out of it, with a bit more urgency than grace.
Roy, swinging from a high branch for his final jump—a bit of pure bravado because he felt nervous inside—discovered, with mingled terror and joy, that his vagrant foot had narrowly shaved Aunt Jane's neat hard summer hat: Aunt Jane—of all people—at such a moment, when you couldn't properly explain. He half wished he had kicked the fierce little feather and broken its back——
Roy, swinging from a high branch for his final jump—a total show-off move because he was feeling anxious inside—realized, with a mix of fear and excitement, that his wandering foot had just barely missed Aunt Jane's tidy summer hat: Aunt Jane—of all people—at that moment, when he couldn't really explain. He sort of wished he had kicked that fierce little feather and broken its back——
He was on the ground now, shaking hands with her, his sensitive clean-cut face a mask of mere politeness: and Tara was standing by him—a jagged hole in her blue frock, a scratch across her cheek, and her hair ribbon gone—looking suspiciously as if he had been trying to murder her instead of doing her a knightly service.
He was on the ground now, shaking hands with her, his sharp, clean-cut face showing only politeness; and Tara was standing next to him—a tear in her blue dress, a scratch on her cheek, and her hair ribbon missing—looking suspiciously as if he had been trying to hurt her instead of helping her like a knight.
She couldn't help it, of course. But still—it was a distinct score for Aunt Jane, who, as usual, went straight to the point.
She couldn't help it, of course. But still—it was a clear win for Aunt Jane, who, as usual, got right to the point.
"You nearly kicked my head just now. A little gentleman would apologise."
"You almost kicked my head just now. A polite person would apologize."
He did apologise—not with the best grace.
He did apologize—not in the most gracious way.
Aloud he said: "I'm awfully sorry, Daddy. It was only ... Tara got in a muddle. I had to help her."
Aloud he said: "I'm really sorry, Dad. It was just ... Tara got mixed up. I had to help her."
The twinkle came back to his father's eyes.
The sparkle returned to his father's eyes.
"The woman tempted me!" was all he said; and Roy, hopelessly mystified, wondered how he could possibly know. It was very clever of him. But Aunt Jane seemed shocked.
"The woman tempted me!" was all he said; and Roy, completely confused, wondered how he could possibly know. It was really clever of him. But Aunt Jane looked shocked.
"Nevil, be quiet!" she commanded in a crisp undertone; and Roy, simply hating her, pulled out his watch.
"Nevil, be quiet!" she commanded in a sharp whisper; and Roy, filled with hatred for her, pulled out his watch.
"We've got to hurry, Daddy. Mother said 'not later than half-past.' And it is later."
"We need to hurry, Dad. Mom said 'no later than half-past.' And it’s already later."
"Scoot, then. She'll be anxious because of the storm."
"Scoot, then. She'll be worried because of the storm."
But though Roy, grasping Tara's hand, faithfully hurried ahead because of mother, he managed to keep just within earshot; and he listened shamelessly, because of Aunt Jane. You couldn't trust her. She didn't play fair. She would bite you behind your back. That's the kind of woman she was.
But even though Roy held Tara's hand and rushed ahead for his mother’s sake, he stayed close enough to listen in. He didn’t feel guilty about eavesdropping, especially because of Aunt Jane. You couldn’t trust her. She didn’t play by the rules. She would stab you in the back. That’s the kind of person she was.
And this is what he heard.
And this is what he heard.
"Nevil, it's perfectly disgraceful. Letting them run wild like that; damaging the trees and scaring the birds."
"Nevil, this is completely unacceptable. Letting them run around like that; damaging the trees and frightening the birds."
She meant the pheasants of course. No other winged beings were sacred in her eyes.
She was talking about the pheasants, of course. No other flying creatures were sacred to her.
"Sorry, old girl. But they appear to survive it." (The cool good-humour of his father's tone was balm to Roy's heart.) "And frankly, with us, if it's a case of the children or the birds, the children win, hands down."
"Sorry, old girl. But they seem to be handling it." (The relaxed and cheerful tone of his dad brought comfort to Roy's heart.) "And honestly, when it comes to us, if it's a choice between the kids or the birds, the kids always come first."
Aunt Jane snorted. You could call it nothing else. It was a sound peculiarly her own, and it implied unutterable things. Roy would have gloried had he known what a score for his father was that delicately implied identity with his wife.
Aunt Jane snorted. You couldn’t call it anything else. It was a sound uniquely hers, and it suggested deep thoughts. Roy would have felt triumphant if he had realized what a win for his dad it was that subtly hinted at his connection with his wife.
But the snort was no admission of defeat.
But the snort wasn’t an admission of defeat.
Nevil Sinclair chuckled.
Nevil Sinclair laughed.
"By Jove! That's quite a bright idea. Really, Jane, you've a positive flair for the obvious."
"Wow! That's a really great idea. Honestly, Jane, you have a knack for the obvious."
(Roy hugely wanted to know what a "flair for the obvious" might be. His eager brain pounced on new words as a dog pounces on a bone.)
(Roy really wanted to know what a "flair for the obvious" could be. His eager mind jumped on new words like a dog jumps on a bone.)
"I wish I could say the same for you," Lady Roscoe retorted unabashed. "The obvious, in this case—though you can't or won't see it—is that the boy is thoroughly spoilt, and in September he ought to go to school. You couldn't do better than Coombe Friars."
"I wish I could say the same for you," Lady Roscoe shot back without shame. "The obvious thing here—though you can't or won't see it—is that the boy is completely spoiled, and in September he should be going to school. You really couldn't do better than Coombe Friars."
His father said something quickly in a low tone and he couldn't catch Aunt Jane's next remark. Evidently he was to hear no more. What he had heard was bad enough.
His father said something quietly, and he couldn't catch Aunt Jane's next comment. Clearly, he wasn't meant to hear any more. What he had heard was bad enough.
"I don't care. I jolly well won't," he said between his teeth—which looked as if Aunt Jane was not quite wrong about the spoiling.
"I don't care. I definitely won't," he said through clenched teeth—which suggested that Aunt Jane might not have been entirely wrong about the spoiling.
"No, don't," said Tara, who had also listened without shame. And they hurried on in earnest.
"No, don't," Tara said, having listened without any shame herself. And they hurried on seriously.
"Tara," Roy whispered, suddenly recalling his quest. "I found the Golden Tusks. I'll tell it you after."
"Tara," Roy whispered, suddenly remembering his mission. "I found the Golden Tusks. I'll tell you about it later."
"Oh, Roy, you are a wonder!" She gave his hand a convulsive squeeze and they broke into a run.
"Oh, Roy, you're amazing!" She squeezed his hand tightly and they took off running.
The "bits of blue" had spread half over the sky. The thunder still grumbled to itself at intervals and a sharp little shower whipped out of a passing cloud. Then the sun flashed through it and the shadows crept round the great twin beeches on the lawn—and the day was as lovely as ever again.
The "bits of blue" had spread across half the sky. The thunder still rumbled to itself occasionally, and a quick little shower shot out from a passing cloud. Then the sun broke through, and the shadows moved around the large twin beeches on the lawn—and the day was beautiful once more.
And yet—for Roy, it was not the same loveliness. Aunt Jane's repeated threat of school brooded over his sensitive spirit, like the thundercloud in the wood that was the colour of spilled ink. And the Boy-of-ten—a potential enemy—was coming to tea....
And yet—for Roy, it wasn't the same beauty. Aunt Jane's constant threat of school hung over his sensitive spirit, like the thundercloud in the woods that looked like spilled ink. And the Boy-of-ten—a possible rival—was coming to tea....
CHAPTER III.
"Man am I grown; a man's work I must do." |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Tennyson. |
Tara was right. The Boy-of-ten (Roy persistently ignored the half) was rather a large boy: also rather lumpy. He had little eyes and freckles and what Christine called a "turnip nose." He wore a very new school blazer and real cricket trousers, with a flannel shirt and school tie that gave Roy's tussore shirt and soft brown bow almost a girlish air. Something in his manner and the way he aired his school slang, made Roy—who never shone with strangers—feel "miles younger," which did not help to put him at ease.
Tara was right. The Boy-of-ten (Roy constantly ignored the half) was quite a big kid: also somewhat clumsy. He had small eyes and freckles, and what Christine referred to as a "turnip nose." He wore a brand new school blazer and real cricket pants, along with a flannel shirt and school tie that made Roy's tussore shirt and soft brown bow look almost feminine. Something about his attitude and the way he tossed around his school slang made Roy—who never felt confident around strangers—feel "light years younger," which didn’t help him relax.
His name was Joe Bradley. He had been in India till he was nearly eight; and he talked about India, as he talked about school, in a rather important voice, as befitted the only person present who knew anything of either.
His name was Joe Bradley. He had lived in India until he was almost eight, and he spoke about India, just like he talked about school, in a somewhat serious tone, as the only person around who knew anything about either.
Roy was quite convinced he knew nothing at all about Rajputana or Chitor or Prithvi Raj or the sacred peacocks of Jaipur. But somehow he could not make himself talk about these things simply for "show off," because a strange boy, with bad manners, was putting on airs.
Roy was pretty sure he didn’t know anything about Rajputana or Chitor or Prithvi Raj or the sacred peacocks of Jaipur. But for some reason, he just couldn’t bring himself to talk about these things just to "show off," especially since a rude boy was acting all superior.
Besides, he never much wanted to talk when he was eating, though he could not have explained why. So he devoted his attention chiefly to a plate of chocolate cakes, leaving the Boy-of-ten conversationally in command of the field.
Besides, he never really wanted to talk while he was eating, though he couldn't have said why. So he focused mostly on a plate of chocolate cakes, leaving the Boy-of-ten in charge of the conversation.
He was full of a recent cricket match, and his talk bristled with such unknown phrases as "square leg," "cover point" and "caught out." But for some reason—pure perversity perhaps—they stirred in Roy no flicker of curiosity, like his father's "flair for the obvious." He didn't know what they meant—and he didn't care, which was not the least like Roy. Tara, who owned big brothers, seemed to know all about it, or looked as if she did; and to show you didn't understand what a girl understood, would be the last indignity.
He was really into a recent cricket match, and his conversation was filled with unfamiliar terms like "square leg," "cover point," and "caught out." But for some reason—maybe just being contrary—they didn't spark any curiosity in Roy , unlike his dad’s "flair for the obvious." He didn't know what they meant—and he didn’t care, which was totally not like Roy. Tara, who had older brothers, seemed to know all about it, or at least looked like she did; and admitting you didn’t understand something a girl did would have been the ultimate embarrassment.
When the cricket show-off was finished, Joe talked India and ragged Tara, in a big-brotherly way, ignored Christine, as if five and a half simply didn't count. That roused Roy; and by way of tacit rebuke, he bestowed such marked attention on his small sister, that Christine (who adored him, and was feeling miserably shy) sparkled like a dewdrop when the sun flashes out.
When the cricket show-off was over, Joe chatted with India and teased Tara in a big-brotherly way, completely ignoring Christine, as if she didn't even matter. That caught Roy's attention; and as a silent way of rebuking Joe, he gave so much focus to his little sister that Christine (who looked up to him and was feeling really shy) shone like a dewdrop when the sun comes out.
She was a tiny creature, exquisitely proportioned; fair, like her father, yet in essence a replica of her mother, with the same wing-like brows and dark limpid eyes. Dimly jealous of Tara, she was the only one of the three who relished the presence of the intruder and wished strange boys oftener came to tea.
She was a small being, perfectly shaped; fair like her father, but essentially a copy of her mother, with the same wing-like eyebrows and dark, expressive eyes. Slightly envious of Tara, she was the only one of the three who enjoyed having the intruder around and hoped that strange boys would come over for tea more often.
Millicent, the nursery-maid, presided. She was tall and smiling and obviously a lady. She watched and listened and said little during the meal.
Millicent, the nursery maid, was in charge. She was tall and smiling, clearly a lady. She observed and listened, saying little throughout the meal.
Once, in the course of it, Lilámani came in and hovered round them, filling Roy's tea-cup, spreading Christine's honey—extra thick. Her Eastern birthright of service, her joy in waiting on those she loved, had survived ten years of English marriage, and would survive ten more. It was as much an essential part of her as the rhythm of her pulses and the blood in her veins.
Once, during that time, Lilámani came in and floated around them, topping off Roy's tea cup and slathering Christine's honey—extra thick. Her innate desire to serve, her happiness in caring for those she loved, had endured ten years of marriage in England, and would last at least another ten. It was as much a fundamental part of her as the rhythm of her pulse and the blood in her veins.
She was no longer the apple-blossom vision of the morning. She wore her mother-o'-pearl sari with its narrow gold border. Her dress, that was the colour of a dove's wing, shimmered changefully as she moved, and her aquamarine pendant gleamed like drops of sea water on its silver chain.
She was no longer the fresh, delicate vision of the morning. She wore her mother-of-pearl sari with its slim gold border. Her dress, the color of a dove's wing, shimmered in different shades as she moved, and her aquamarine pendant sparkled like drops of seawater on its silver chain.
Roy loved her in the mother-o'-pearl mood best of all; and he saw, with a throb of pride, how the important Boy-from-India seemed too absorbed in watching her even to show off. She did not stay many minutes and she said very little. She was still, by preference, quiet during a meal; and it gave her a secret thrill of pleasure to see the habit of her own race reappearing as an instinct in Roy. So, with merely a word or two, she just smiled at them and gave them things and patted their heads. And when she was gone, Roy felt better. The scales had swung even again. What was a school blazer and twenty runs at cricket, compared with the glory of having a mother like that?
Roy loved her most when she was in her mother-of-pearl mood, and he felt a surge of pride as he noticed how the important Boy-from-India seemed so focused on watching her that he didn't even try to show off. She didn't stay for long and said very little. She preferred to be quiet during meals, and it thrilled her to see that her own culture's habits were emerging as instinct in Roy. So, with just a few words, she smiled at them, handed out treats, and patted their heads. When she left, Roy felt uplifted. Everything felt balanced again. What was a school blazer and twenty runs in cricket compared to the honor of having a mother like that?
But if tea was not much fun, after tea was worse.
But if tea wasn't very enjoyable, after tea was even worse.
They were told to run and play in the garden; and obediently they ran out, dog and all. But what could you play at with a superior being who had made twenty runs not out, in a House Match—whatever that might be? They showed him their ring-doves and their rabbits; but he didn't even pretend to be interested, though Tara did her best, because it was she who had brought this infliction on Roy.
They were told to run and play in the garden, and they obediently ran out, dog and all. But what could you do for fun with someone who had scored twenty runs without getting out in a House Match—whatever that was? They showed him their ring-doves and rabbits, but he didn’t even pretend to be interested, although Tara tried her best, because it was she who had brought this situation upon Roy.
"How about the summer-house?" she suggested, hopefully. For the summer-house locker contained an assortment of old tennis-bats, mallets and balls, that might prove more stimulating than rabbits and doves. Roy offered no objection; so they straggled across a corner of the lawn to a narrower strip behind the tall yew hedge.
"How about the summer house?" she suggested, hopefully. The summer house storage had a collection of old tennis rackets, mallets, and balls that might be more fun than rabbits and doves. Roy didn't object, so they wandered across a corner of the lawn to a narrower area behind the tall yew hedge.
The grown-ups were gathered under the twin beeches; and away at the far end of the lawn Roy's mother and Tara's mother were strolling up and down in the sun.
The adults were gathered under the twin beeches, and at the far end of the lawn, Roy's mom and Tara's mom were walking back and forth in the sun.
Again Roy noticed how Joe Bradley stared: and as they rounded the corner of the hedge he remarked suddenly "I say! There's that swagger ayah of yours walking with Lady Despard. She's jolly smart, for an ayah. Did you bring her from India? You never said you'd been there."
Again, Roy noticed how Joe Bradley was staring, and as they turned the corner by the hedge, he suddenly said, "Hey! There's that stylish ayah of yours walking with Lady Despard. She's really smart, for an ayah. Did you bring her back from India? You never mentioned you had been there."
Roy started and went hot all over. "Well, I have—just on a visit. And she's not an ayah. She's my Mummy!"
Roy started and felt his face heat up. "Well, I have—just on a visit. And she's not a maid. She's my Mom!"
Joe Bradley opened his mouth as well as his eyes, which made him look plainer than ever.
Joe Bradley opened his mouth and his eyes, which made him look even more ordinary.
"Golly! what a tale! White people don't have ayahs for Mothers—not in my India. I s'pose your Pater married her out there?"
"Golly! What a story! White people don't have ayahs for mothers—not in my India. I guess your dad married her out there?"
"He didn't. And I tell you she's not an ayah."
"He didn't. And I'm telling you she's not a maid."
But that unspeakable boy, instead of being impressed, laughed in the rudest way.
But that unbelievable boy, instead of being impressed, laughed in the rudest way.
"Don't excite, you silly kid. I'm not as green as you are. Besides—who cares——?"
"Don't get worked up, you silly kid. I'm not as naive as you are. Besides—who cares—?"
It flashed on Roy, through the blur of his bewildered rage, that perhaps the Boy-from-India was jealous. He tried to speak. Something clutched at his throat; but instinct told him he had a pair of hands....
It hit Roy, through the haze of his confused anger, that maybe the Boy-from-India was feeling jealous. He attempted to say something. A feeling gripped his throat, but his instinct told him he had a pair of hands....
To the utter amazement of Tara, and of the enemy, he silently sprang at the bigger boy; grabbed him unscientifically by the knot of his superior neck-tie and hit out, with more fury than precision, at cheeks and eyes and nose——
To the complete surprise of Tara and the enemy, he quietly lunged at the bigger boy; seized him awkwardly by the knot of his fancy tie and swung wildly, with more anger than accuracy, at his cheeks, eyes, and nose——
For a few exciting seconds he had it all his own way. Then the enemy—recovered from the first shock of surprise—spluttered wrathfully and hit out in return. He had weight in his favour. He tried to bend Roy backwards; and failing began to kick viciously wherever he could get at him. It hurt rather badly and made Roy angrier than ever. In a white heat of rage, he shook and pummelled, regardless of choking sounds and fingers clutching at his hair....
For a few thrilling seconds, it was all going his way. Then the enemy—having recovered from the initial shock—started angrily retaliating. He had the advantage of strength. He tried to push Roy backward; when that didn’t work, he began to kick viciously wherever he could reach. It hurt quite a bit and only made Roy angrier. In a furious rage, he shook and hit back, ignoring the choking sounds and fingers grabbing at his hair....
Tara, half excited and half frightened, could only grab Prince's collar, to keep him from rushing into the fray; and when Joe started kicking, it was all she could do not to let him go. But she knew Athol—her dearest brother—would say it wasn't fair play. So she tugged, and Prince tugged; while the boys, fiercely silent, rocked to and fro; and Christine sobbed piteously—"He's hurting Roy—he's killing Roy!"
Tara, feeling a mix of excitement and fear, could only grab Prince's collar to stop him from jumping into the fight; and when Joe started kicking, it was a struggle to hold on. But she remembered Athol—her beloved brother—would say it wasn't fair play. So she pulled, and Prince pulled back; while the boys, fiercely quiet, swayed back and forth; and Christine cried out in despair—"He's hurting Roy—he's killing Roy!"
Tara, fully occupied with Prince, could only jerk out: "Don't be a baby, Chris. Roy's all right. He loves it." Which Christine simply didn't believe. There was blood on his tussore shirt. It mightn't be his, but still——
Tara, completely focused on Prince, could only blurt out: "Don't be a baby, Chris. Roy's fine. He loves it." Christine just didn't buy it. There was blood on his tussore shirt. It might not be his, but still——
It made even Tara feel rather sick; and when a young gardener appeared on the scene she called out: "Oh, Mudford, do stop them—or something'll happen."
It even made Tara feel kind of nauseous; and when a young gardener showed up, she shouted: "Oh, Mudford, please stop them—or something's going to happen."
By now, the enemy's nose was bleeding freely and spoiling the brand-new blazer. He gasped and spluttered: "Drop it, you little beast!" But Roy, fired by Mudford's applause, only hit out harder.
By now, the enemy had blood streaming from his nose, ruining the brand-new blazer. He gasped and sputtered, "Drop it, you little brat!" But Roy, encouraged by Mudford's cheers, just hit out even harder.
"'Pologise—'pologise! Say she isn't!"
"'Apologize—'apologize! Say she isn't!"
His forward jerk on the words took Joe unawares. The edge of the lawn tripped him up and they rolled on the grass, Joe undermost in a close embrace——
His sudden lurch on the words caught Joe by surprise. The edge of the lawn tripped him up, and they tumbled onto the grass, with Joe underneath in a tight embrace——
And at that critical moment there came strolling round the corner of the hedge a group of grown-ups—Sir Nevil Sinclair with Mrs Bradley, Lady Roscoe, Lady Despard and Roy's godfather, the distinguished novelist, Cuthbert Broome.
And at that crucial moment, a group of adults casually walked around the corner of the hedge—Sir Nevil Sinclair with Mrs. Bradley, Lady Roscoe, Lady Despard, and Roy's godfather, the famous novelist, Cuthbert Broome.
Mudford and his barrow departed; and Tara looked appealingly at her mother.
Mudford and his cart left, and Tara looked hopefully at her mother.
Roy—intent on the prostrate foe—suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder and heard his father's voice say sharply: "Get up, Roy, and explain yourself!"
Roy—focused on the defeated enemy—suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder and heard his father's voice say firmly: "Get up, Roy, and explain yourself!"
They got up, both of them—and stood there, looking shy and stupefied and very much the worse for wear:—hair ruffled, faces discoloured, shirts torn open. One of Roy's stockings was slipping down; and, in the midst of his confused sensations, he heard the excited voice of Mrs Bradley urgently demanding to know what her "poor dear boy" could have done to be treated like that.
They both got up and stood there, looking shy and dazed, really worse for wear: hair messy, faces discolored, shirts torn open. One of Roy's socks was slipping down, and amid his jumbled feelings, he heard Mrs. Bradley's excited voice demanding to know what her "poor dear boy" could have done to deserve such treatment.
No one seemed to answer her; and the poor dear boy was too busy comforting his nose to take much interest in the proceedings.
No one seemed to respond to her; and the poor kid was too busy soothing his nose to pay much attention to what was happening.
Lady Despard (you could tell at a glance she was Tara's mother) was on her knees comforting Christine; and as Roy's senses cleared, he saw with a throb of relief that his mother was not there. But Aunt Jane was—and Uncle Cuthbert——
Lady Despard (you could tell right away she was Tara's mother) was on her knees comforting Christine; and as Roy's senses returned, he felt a surge of relief seeing that his mother wasn't there. But Aunt Jane was—and Uncle Cuthbert—
He seemed to stand there panting and aching in an endless silence, full of eyes. He did not know that his father was giving him a few seconds to recover himself.
He stood there, panting and aching in an endless silence, surrounded by staring eyes. He didn’t realize that his father was giving him a moment to pull himself together.
Then: "What do you mean by it, Roy?" he asked; and this time his voice was really stern. It hurt more than the bruises. "Gentlemen don't hammer their guests." This was an unexpected blow. And it wasn't fair. How could he explain before "all those"? His cheeks were burning, his head was aching; and tears, that must not be allowed to fall, were pricking like needles under his lids.
Then: "What do you mean by that, Roy?" he asked; and this time his voice was genuinely stern. It hurt more than the bruises. "Gentlemen don't hit their guests." This was a surprising blow. And it wasn't fair. How could he explain himself in front of "all those"? His cheeks were burning, his head was throbbing; and tears, which he could not let fall, were pricking like needles under his eyelids.
It was Tara who spoke—still clutching Prince, lest he overwhelm Roy and upset his hardly maintained dignity.
It was Tara who spoke—still holding onto Prince, to keep him from overwhelming Roy and ruining his barely kept dignity.
"Joe made him angry—he did," she thrust in with feminine officiousness; and was checked by her mother's warning finger.
"Joe really made him angry—he did," she interjected with a touch of feminine authority, only to be stopped by her mother's warning finger.
Mrs Bradley—long and thin and beaky—bore down upon her battered son, who edged away sullenly from proffered caresses.
Mrs. Bradley—tall and thin with a sharp nose—loomed over her beaten-down son, who sulkily shifted away from her offered affection.
Sir Nevil, not daring to meet the humorous eye of Cuthbert Broome—still contemplated the dishevelled dignity of his own small son—half puzzled, half vexed.
Sir Nevil, not daring to meet the amused gaze of Cuthbert Broome, continued to reflect on the messy dignity of his own little son—partly confused, partly frustrated.
"You've done it now, Roy. Say you're sorry," he prompted; his voice a shade less stern than he intended.
"You've messed up now, Roy. Just say you're sorry," he urged; his voice a bit less harsh than he meant it to be.
Roy shook his head.
Roy shook his head.
"It's him to say—not me."
"It's him to say, not me."
"Did he begin it?"
"Did he start it?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Of course he didn't," snapped the injured mother. "He's been properly brought up," which was not exactly polite, but she was beside herself—simply an irate mother-creature, all beak and ruffled feathers. "You deserve to be whipped. You've hurt him badly."
"Of course he didn’t," the injured mother shot back. "He’s been raised right," which wasn’t exactly polite, but she was at her breaking point—just an angry mother, all feathers ruffled. "You deserve to be punished. You’ve really hurt him."
"Oh, dry up, mother," Joe murmured behind his sanguinary handkerchief, edging still further away from maternal fussings and possible catechism.
"Oh, stop it, Mom," Joe murmured behind his bloody handkerchief, moving even further away from his mom's worrying and any potential lecturing.
Nevil Sinclair saw clearly that his son would neither apologise nor explain. At heart he suspected young Bradley, if only on account of his insufferable mother, but the laws of hospitality must be upheld.
Nevil Sinclair realized that his son would neither apologize nor explain. Deep down, he suspected young Bradley, mostly because of his unbearable mother, but the rules of hospitality needed to be honored.
"Go to your own room, Roy," he said with creditable severity, "and stay there till I come."
"Go to your room, Roy," he said firmly, "and stay there until I come."
Roy gave him one look—mutely reproachful. Then—to every one's surprise and Tara's delight—he walked straight up to the Enemy.
Roy gave him a look—silently judging. Then—to everyone's surprise and Tara's delight—he walked right up to the Enemy.
"I did hammer hardest. 'Pologise!"
"I hammered hardest. Apologies!"
And the elders, watching with amused approbation, had no inkling that the words were spoken not by Roy Sinclair but by Prithvi Raj.
And the elders, watching with amused approval, had no idea that the words were spoken not by Roy Sinclair but by Prithvi Raj.
The Enemy, twice humbled, answered nothing; and Roy,—his dignity unimpaired by such trifles as a lump on his cheek, a dishevelled tie and one stocking curled lovingly round his ankle—walked leisurely away, with never a glance in the direction of the "grown-ups," who had no concern whatever with this—the most important event of his life——
The Enemy, humbled twice, said nothing; and Roy—his dignity unaffected by trivial things like a bruise on his cheek, a messy tie, and one sock lovingly wrapped around his ankle—strolled away casually, without ever looking at the "grown-ups," who had no involvement at all in this—the most important event of his life—
Tara—torn between wrath and admiration—watched him go. In her eyes he was a hero, a victim of injustice and the density of grown-ups.
Tara—caught between anger and admiration—watched him walk away. In her eyes, he was a hero, a victim of unfairness and the complexities of adulthood.
She promptly released Prince, who bounded after his master. She wanted to go too. It was all her fault, bringing that horrid boy to tea. She did hope Roy would explain things properly. But boys were stupid sometimes and she wanted to make sure. While her mother was tactfully suggesting a homeward move, she slipped up to Sir Nevil and insinuated a small hand into his.
She quickly let go of Prince, who ran after his owner. She wanted to go too. It was all her fault for inviting that awful boy to tea. She hoped Roy would explain things clearly. But boys were dumb sometimes, and she wanted to be sure. While her mother was subtly suggesting it was time to head home, she slipped her small hand into Sir Nevil's.
"Uncle Nevil, do believe," she whispered urgently. "Truly it isn't fair——"
"Uncle Nevil, please believe," she whispered urgently. "It really isn't fair——"
His quick frown warned her to say no more; but the pressure of his hand comforted her a little.
His quick frown signaled her to stop talking; but the pressure of his hand reassured her a bit.
All the same she hated going home. She hated 'that putrid boy'—a forbidden adjective; but what else could you call him? She was glad he would be gone the day after to-morrow. She was even more glad his nose was bleeding and his eye bunged up and his important blazer all bloodied. Girl though she was, there ran a fiercer strain in her than in Roy.
All the same, she hated going home. She hated "that disgusting boy"—a word she shouldn't use; but what else could you call him? She was glad he would be gone the day after tomorrow. She was even more glad that his nose was bleeding, his eye was bruised, and his fancy blazer was all messed up with blood. Even though she was a girl, she had a fiercer side than Roy.
As they moved off, she had an inspiration. She was given that way.
As they walked away, she had a sudden idea. It was just in her nature.
"Mummy darling," she said in her small clear voice, "mayn't I stay back a little and play with Chris. She's so unhappy. Alice could fetch me—couldn't she? Please."
"Mummy darling," she said in her sweet, clear voice, "can I stay back a bit and play with Chris? She's really unhappy. Alice could come get me—couldn't she? Please."
"Very well, dear," she said. "I'll send Alice at half-past six. Run along."
"Alright, dear," she said. "I'll send Alice at 6:30. Go ahead."
Tara gave her hand a grateful little squeeze—and ran.
Tara gave her hand a thankful little squeeze—and took off running.
She would have hated the "beaky mother" worse than ever could she have heard her remark to Lady Despard, when they were alone.
She would have hated the "beaky mother" even more if she had heard her comment to Lady Despard when they were alone.
"Really, a most obstinate, ungoverned child. His mother, of course—a very pretty creature—but what can you expect? Natives always ruin boys."
"Honestly, a very stubborn, uncontrollable kid. His mother, of course—she's quite attractive—but what can you expect? Natives always mess up boys."
Lady Despard—Lilámani Sinclair's earliest champion and friend—could be trusted to deal effectually with a remark of that quality.
Lady Despard—Lilámani Sinclair's first supporter and friend—could be relied upon to handle a comment like that effectively.
As for Tara—once "the creatures" were out of sight they were extinct. All the embryo mother in her was centred on Roy. It was a shame sending him to his room, like a naughty boy, when he was really a champion, a King-Arthur's-Knight. But if only he properly explained, Uncle Nevil would surely understand——
As for Tara—once "the creatures" were out of sight, they were gone for good. All the maternal instincts in her were focused on Roy. It felt wrong to send him to his room like a naughty kid when he was really a champion, a Knight of King Arthur. But if only he could explain things properly, Uncle Nevil would definitely understand——
CHAPTER IV.
"What a great day came and passed; |
"Unknown at first, but known in the end." |
Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.Alice Meynell. |
That very problem was puzzling Roy as he lay on his bed, with Prince's head against his shoulder, aching a a good deal, exulting at thought of his new-born knighthood, wondering how long he was to be treated like a sinner,—and, through it all, simply longing for his mother....
That problem was really bothering Roy as he lay on his bed, with Prince's head resting on his shoulder, feeling a lot of pain but also excited about his newly granted knighthood, wondering how long he would be treated like he had done something wrong—and through it all, he just missed his mom...
It was the conscious craving for her sympathy, her applause, that awakened him to his dilemma.
It was his awareness of his need for her understanding, her approval, that made him realize his problem.
He had championed her with all his might against that lumpy Boy-of-ten,—who kicked in the meanest way; and he couldn't explain why, so she couldn't know ever. The memory of those insulting words hurt him so that he shrank from repeating them to anyone—least of all to her. Yet how could he see her and feel her and not tell her everything? She would surely ask—she would want to know—and then—when he tried to think beyond that point he felt simply lost.
He had supported her with all his strength against that awkward ten-year-old who kicked in the nastiest way; and he couldn't explain why, so she could never know. The memory of those hurtful words pained him so much that he recoiled at the thought of repeating them to anyone—especially not to her. Yet how could he see her, feel her, and not share everything? She would definitely ask—she would want to know—and then—when he tried to think beyond that he felt completely lost.
It was an impasse none the less tragic because he was only nine. To tell her every little thing was as simple a necessity of life as eating or sleeping; and—till this bewildering moment—as much a matter of course. For Lilámani Sinclair, with her Eastern mother-genius, had forged between herself and her first-born a link woven of the tenderest, most subtle fibres of heart and spirit; a link so vital, yet so unassertive, that it bid fair to stand the strain of absence, the test of time. So close a link with any human heart, while it makes for beauty, makes also for pain and perplexity,—as Roy was just realising to his dismay.
It was a deadlock that felt tragic, even though he was only nine. Telling her every little detail was as essential as eating or sleeping; and—until this confusing moment—it had been completely normal. For Lilámani Sinclair, with her Eastern mother's intuition, had created a bond between herself and her first-born that was woven from the gentlest, most delicate threads of heart and spirit; a bond so essential, yet so understated, that it seemed likely to endure the challenges of absence and the passage of time. Such a close connection to another person, while it brings beauty, also brings pain and confusion—as Roy was just beginning to realize with disappointment.
At the sound of footsteps he sat up, suddenly very much aware of his unheroic dishevelment. He tugged at the fallen stocking and made hasty dabs at his hair. But it was only Esther the housemaid with an envelope on a tray. Envelopes, however, were always mysterious and exciting.
At the sound of footsteps, he sat up, suddenly very aware of how unheroic he looked. He pulled at the fallen stocking and quickly tried to fix his hair. But it was just Esther, the housemaid, with an envelope on a tray. Envelopes, however, were always mysterious and exciting.
His name was scribbled on this one in Tara's hand; and as Esther retreated he opened it, wondering....
His name was scrawled on this one in Tara's handwriting; and as Esther stepped back, he opened it, wondering...
It contained a half-sheet of note-paper, and between the folds lay a circle of narrow blue ribbon plaited in three strands. But only two of the strands were ribbon; the third was a tress of her gleaming hair. Roy gazed at it a moment, lost in admiration, still wondering; then he glanced at Tara's letter—not scrawled, but written with laboured neatness and precision.
It had a half-sheet of note paper inside, and tucked between the folds was a circle of narrow blue ribbon braided in three strands. But only two of the strands were ribbon; the third was a lock of her shiny hair. Roy stared at it for a moment, captivated and still curious; then he looked at Tara's letter—not scrawled, but written with careful neatness and precision.
"Dear Roy,—It was splendid. You are Prithvi Raj. I am sending you the bangel like Aunt Lila told us. It can't be gold or jewels. But I pulled the ribbin out of my petticote and put in sum of my hair to make it spangly. So now you are Braselet Bound Brother. Don't forget. From Tara."
"Hey Roy,—It was amazing. You are Prithvi Raj. I'm sending you the bangle like Aunt Lila told us. It can't be gold or jewels. But I took the ribbon out of my petticoat and added some of my hair to make it shiny. So now you are Bracelet Bound Brother. Don't forget. From Tara."
"I hope you aren't hurting much. Do splain to Uncle Nevil properly and come down soon. I am hear playing with Chris. Tara."
"I hope you're not in too much pain. Please explain everything to Uncle Nevil properly and come down soon. I'm here playing with Chris. Tara."
Roy sat looking from the letter to the bangle with a distinctly pleasant kind of mixed-up feeling inside. He was so surprised, so comforted, so elated by this tribute from his High Tower Princess, who was an exacting person in the matter of heroes. Now—besides being a Knight and a champion he was Bracelet-Bound Brother as well.
Roy sat looking from the letter to the bangle with a distinctly pleasant feeling swirling inside him. He was so surprised, so comforted, and so excited by this tribute from his High Tower Princess, who had high expectations when it came to heroes. Now—besides being a Knight and a champion, he was also Bracelet-Bound Brother.
Only the other day his mother had told them a tale about this old custom of bracelet-sending in Rajputana:—how, on a certain holy day, any woman—married or not married—may send her bracelet token to any man. If he accepts it, and sends in return an embroidered bodice, he becomes from that hour her bracelet brother, vowed to her service, like a Christian Knight in the days of chivalry. The bracelet may be of gold or jewels or even of silk interwoven with spangles—like Tara's impromptu token. The two who are bracelet-bound might possibly never meet face to face. Yet she, who sends, may ask of him who accepts, any service she pleases; and he may not deny it—even though it involve the risk of his life.
Only the other day, his mom told them a story about an old tradition of sending bracelets in Rajputana: how, on a certain holy day, any woman—married or single—can send her bracelet token to any man. If he accepts it and sends back an embroidered bodice, he becomes her bracelet brother from that moment on, committed to serving her, like a Christian knight during the days of chivalry. The bracelet can be made of gold, jewels, or even silk woven with sequins—like Tara’s spontaneous token. The two who are bound by this bracelet might never meet in person. Still, she who sends it can request any service from him who accepts it, and he cannot refuse—even if it puts his life at risk.
The ancient custom, she told them, still holds good, though it has declined in use, like all things chivalrous, in an age deafened by the clamour of industrial strife; an age grown blind to the beauty of service, that, in defiance of "progress," still remains the keynote of an Indian woman's life.
The old tradition, she told them, still matters, even though it's become less common, like everything noble, in a time overwhelmed by industrial conflict; a time that has become unseeing to the beauty of service, which, despite "progress," still defines an Indian woman's life.
So these privileged children had heard much of it, through the medium of Lilámani's Indian tales; and this particular one had made a deeper impression on Tara than on Roy; perhaps because the budding woman in her relished the power of choice and command it conferred on her own sex. Certainly no thought of possible future commands dawned on Roy. It was her pride in his achievement, so characteristically expressed that flattered his incipient masculine vanity and added a cubit to his stature. He knew now what he meant to be when he grew up. Not a painter, or a soldier or a gardener—but a Bracelet-Bound Brother....
So these privileged kids had heard a lot about it through Lilámani's Indian stories; and this particular one had affected Tara more than Roy, maybe because the emerging woman in her enjoyed the power of choice and authority it gave to her gender. Certainly, Roy wasn't thinking about any potential future authority. It was her pride in his accomplishment, so typically expressed, that flattered his growing masculine vanity and made him feel taller. He now knew what he wanted to be when he grew up. Not a painter, a soldier, or a gardener—but a Bracelet-Bound Brother....
Gingerly, almost shyly, he slipped over his hand the deftly woven, trifle of ribbon and gleaming hair. As the first glow of pleasure subsided, there sprang the instinctive thought—"Won't Mummy be pleased!" And straightway he was caught afresh in the toils of his dilemma—How could he possibly explain——?
Gingerly, almost shyly, he slipped the skillfully woven ribbon and shiny hair over his hand. As the first rush of pleasure faded, an instinctive thought popped into his head—"Won't Mom be happy!" And right away, he was caught up again in the struggle of his dilemma—How could he possibly explain——?
What was she doing? Why didn't she come——?
What was she doing? Why didn't she come——?
There——! His ear caught far-off footsteps—too heavy for hers. He slipped off the Bracelet, folded it in Tara's letter and tucked it away inside his shirt.
There——! He heard distant footsteps—too heavy to be hers. He took off the Bracelet, folded it in Tara's letter, and tucked it away inside his shirt.
Hurriedly—a little nervously—he tied his brown bow and got upon his feet, just as the door opened and his father came in.
Hurriedly—a little nervously—he tied his brown bowtie and got to his feet, just as the door opened and his dad walked in.
"Well, Roy!" he said, and for a few seconds he steadily regarded his small son with eyes that tried very hard to be grave and judicial. Scoldings and assertions of authority were not in his line: and the tug at his heart-strings was peculiarly strong in the case of Roy. Fair himself, as the boy was dark, their intrinsic likeness of form and feature was yet so striking that there were moments—as now—when it gave Nevil Sinclair an eerie sense of looking into his own eyes,—which was awkward, as he had come steeled for chastisement, if needs must, though his every instinct revolted from the mutual indignity. He had only once inflicted it on Roy for open defiance in one of his stormy ebullitions of temper; and, at this moment, he did not seem to see a humble penitent before him.
"Well, Roy!" he said, and for a few seconds he looked at his small son with eyes that tried really hard to be serious and fair. Scolding and showing authority weren't really his style, and the pull at his heartstrings was particularly strong with Roy. Even though he was fair and the boy was dark, their obvious similarities in shape and features were so striking that there were moments—like now—when it gave Nevil Sinclair a strange feeling of looking into his own eyes—which was uncomfortable, since he had prepared himself to discipline the boy if necessary, though every part of him resisted the idea of doing something so demeaning. He had only once punished Roy for openly defying him during one of his angry outbursts; and at that moment, he didn't see a humble penitent in front of him.
"What have you got to say for yourself?" he went on, hoping the pause had been impressive; strongly suspecting it had been nothing of the kind. "Gentlemen, as I told you, don't hammer their guests. It was rather a bad hammering, to judge from his handkerchief. And you don't look particularly sorry about it either."
"What do you have to say for yourself?" he continued, hoping the pause had made an impact; he strongly suspected it hadn’t. "Guys, as I mentioned, don’t hit their guests. It was quite a bad beating, judging by his handkerchief. And you don’t seem particularly sorry about it either."
"I'm not—not one littlest bit."
"I'm really not at all."
This was disconcerting; but Nevil held his ground.
This was unsettling; but Nevil stood his ground.
"Then I suppose I've got to whack you. If boys aren't sorry for their sins, it's the only way."
"Then I guess I have to hit you. If boys aren't sorry for what they've done wrong, that's the only way."
Roy's eyelids flickered a little.
Roy's eyelids fluttered a bit.
"You better not," he said with the same impersonal air of conviction. "You see, it wouldn't make me sorry. And you don't hurt badly. Not half as much as Joe did. He was mean. He kicked. I wouldn't have stopped, all the same—if you hadn't come."
"You better not," he said with the same detached confidence. "You know, it wouldn't make me feel sorry. And you're not hurt that badly. Not nearly as much as Joe was. He was cruel. He kicked. I wouldn't have stopped, anyway—if you hadn't shown up."
The note of reproach was more disconcerting than ever.
The tone of disappointment was more unsettling than ever.
"Well, if whacking's no use, what am I to do with you? Shut you up here till bedtime—eh?"
"Well, if hitting you doesn't work, what am I supposed to do with you? Keep you locked up here until bedtime—right?"
Roy considered that dismal proposition, with his eyes on the summer world outside.
Roy thought about that gloomy idea while watching the summer world outside.
"Well—you can if you like. But it wouldn't be fair." A pause. "You don't know what a horrid boy he was, Daddy. You'd have hit him harder—even if he was a guest."
"Well—you can if you want. But that wouldn’t be fair." A pause. "You don’t know what a terrible boy he was, Dad. You'd have hit him harder—even if he was a guest."
"I wonder!" Nevil fatally admitted. "Of course it would all depend on the provocation."
"I wonder!" Nevil admitted, fatalistically. "Of course, it would all depend on what prompted it."
"What's 'provication'?"
What's "provocation"?
The instant alertness, over a new word, brought back the smile to Nevil's eyes.
The sudden excitement over a new word brought the smile back to Nevil's eyes.
"It means—saying or doing something bad enough to make it right for you to be angry."
"It means saying or doing something so bad that it makes it okay for you to be angry."
"Well, it was bad enough. It was"—a portentous pause—"about Mummy."
"Well, it was pretty bad. It was"—a significant pause—"about Mom."
Pulling a bedside chair near the window, he sat down and drew Roy close to him, taking his shoulders between his hands.
Pulling a chair from beside the bed to the window, he sat down and pulled Roy close, gripping his shoulders with both hands.
"Now then, old boy, tell me just exactly what happened—as man to man."
"Alright, man, just tell me exactly what happened—as two guys talking."
The appeal was irresistible. But—how could he——? The very change in his father's manner made the telling at once more difficult and more urgent.
The appeal was impossible to resist. But—how could he——? The shift in his father's demeanor made sharing it both harder and more pressing.
"Daddy—it hurts too much. I don't know how to say it——" he faltered, and the blood tingled in his cheeks.
"Dad—it hurts too much. I don't know how to say it——" he hesitated, and the blood rushed to his cheeks.
If Nevil Sinclair was not a stern father, neither was he a very demonstrative one. Even his closest relations were tinged with something of the artist's detachment, and innate respect for the individual even in embryo. But at sight of Roy's distress and delicacy of feeling, his heart melted in him. Without a word, he slipped an arm round the boy's shoulder and drew him closer still.
If Nevil Sinclair wasn't a strict father, he also wasn’t very affectionate. Even his closest relationships had a touch of the artist's distance, along with a natural respect for personal identity, even in its early stages. But when he saw Roy's pain and sensitivity, his heart softened. Without saying anything, he wrapped an arm around the boy's shoulders and pulled him in closer.
"That better, eh? You've got to pull it through, somehow," he said gently, so holding him that Roy could, if he chose, nestle against him. He did choose. It might be babyish; but he hated telling: and it was a wee bit easier with his face hidden. So, in broken phrases and in a small voice that quivered with anger revived—he told.
"Is that better? You've got to get through this somehow," he said softly, holding him in a way that made it possible for Roy to lean against him if he wanted to. He did want to. It might seem childish, but he hated speaking out; it was a little easier with his face hidden. So, in fragmented sentences and a quiet voice that shook with resurfaced anger — he spoke.
While he was telling, his father said nothing; and when it was over, he still said nothing. He seemed to be looking out of the window, and Roy felt him draw one big breath.
While he was talking, his father didn’t say a word; and when he finished, he still didn’t say anything. He seemed to be staring out of the window, and Roy felt him take a deep breath.
"Have you got to whack me—now, Daddy?" he asked, still in his small voice.
"Do you have to hit me—now, Dad?" he asked, still in his little voice.
His father's hand closed on his arm. "No. You were right, Roy," he said. "I would have hit harder. Ill-mannered little beast! All the same——"
His dad grabbed his arm. "No. You were right, Roy," he said. "I would have hit harder. Rude little brat! Still——"
A pause. He, no less than Roy, found speech difficult. He had fancied himself, by now, inured to this kind of jar—so frequent in the early years of his daringly unconventional marriage. It seemed he was mistaken. He had been vaguely on edge all the afternoon. What young Joe had rudely blurted out, Mrs Bradley's manner had tacitly expressed. He had succeeded in smothering his own sensations, only to be confronted with the effect of it all on Roy—who must somehow be made to understand.
A pause. He, just like Roy, found it hard to speak. He had thought he was used to this kind of shock—so common in the early years of his boldly unconventional marriage. It seemed he was wrong. He had felt vaguely unsettled all afternoon. What young Joe had bluntly said, Mrs. Bradley's attitude had silently communicated. He had managed to suppress his own feelings, only to face the impact it all had on Roy—who somehow needed to understand.
"The fact is, old man," he went on, trying to speak in his normal voice, "young Bradley and a good many of his betters spend years in India without coming to know very much about the real people over there. You'll understand why when you're older. They all have Indians for servants, and they see Indians working in shops and villages, just like plenty of our people do here. But they don't often meet many of the other sort—like Mummy and Grandfather and Uncle Rama—except sometimes in England. And then—they make stupid mistakes—just because they don't know better. But they needn't be rude about it, like Joe; and I'm glad you punched him—hard."
"The truth is, old man," he continued, trying to speak in his normal voice, "young Bradley and a good number of his peers spend years in India without really getting to know the local people. You'll understand why once you're older. They all have Indian servants, and they see Indians working in shops and villages, just like a lot of our people do here. But they rarely meet many of the other type—like Mom, Grandpa, and Uncle Rama—except sometimes in England. And then—they make dumb mistakes—just because they don't know any better. But there’s no need to be rude about it, like Joe; and I'm glad you hit him—hard."
"So'm I. Fearfully glad." He stood upright now, his head erect:—proud of his father's approval, and being treated as "man to man." "But, Daddy—what are we going to do ... about Mummy? I do want her to know ... it was for her. But I couldn't tell—what Joe said. Could you?"
"So am I. Really glad." He now stood tall, his head held high: proud of his father's approval and being treated as an equal. "But, Dad—what are we going to do ... about Mom? I really want her to know ... it was for her. But I couldn't say—what Joe said. Could you?"
Nevil shook his head.
Nevil shook his head.
"Then—what?"
"Then what?"
"You leave it to me, Roy. I'll make things clear without repeating Joe's rude remarks. She'd have been up before this; but I had to see you first—because of the whacking!" His eye twinkled. "She's longing to get at your bruises——"
"You can count on me, Roy. I’ll clear things up without going over Joe's rude comments. She should have come by already, but I needed to talk to you first—because of the beating!" His eye sparkled. "She's eager to check out your bruises——"
"Oh nev' mind my bruises. They're all right now."
"Oh never mind my bruises. They're fine now."
"And beautiful to behold!" He lightly touched the lump on Roy's cheek. "I'd let her dab them, though. Women love fussing over us when we're hurt—especially if we've been fighting for them!"
"And beautiful to see!" He gently tapped the bump on Roy's cheek. "I'd let her take care of it, though. Women love to fuss over us when we're hurt—especially if we’ve been fighting for them!"
"Yes—they do," Roy agreed gravely; and to his surprise, his father drew him close and kissed his forehead.
"Yes—they do," Roy agreed seriously; and to his surprise, his dad pulled him close and kissed his forehead.
His mother did not keep him waiting long. First the quick flutter of her footsteps; then the door gently opened—and she flew to him, her sari blowing out in beautiful curves. Then he was in her arms, gathered into her silken softness and the faint scent of sandalwood; while her lips, light as butterfly wings, caressed the bruise on his cheek.
His mother didn’t make him wait long. First, he heard her quick footsteps; then the door opened softly—and she rushed to him, her sari flowing out in beautiful curves. Then he was in her arms, enveloped in her silky softness and the faint scent of sandalwood; as her lips, light as butterfly wings, gently brushed the bruise on his cheek.
"Oh, what a bad, wicked Sonling!" she murmured, gathering him close.
"Oh, what a naughty, wicked little Sonling!" she whispered, pulling him close.
He loved her upside-down fashion of praise and endearment; never guessing its Eastern significance—to avert the watchfulness of jealous gods swift to spy out our dearest treasures, that hinder detachment, and snatch them from us. "Such a big rude boy—and you tried to kill him only because he did not understand your queer kind of mother! That you will find often, Roy; because it is not custom. Everywhere it is the same. For some kind of people not to be like custom is much worse than not to be good. And that boy has a mother too much like custom. Not surprising if he didn't understand."
He loved her unique way of giving compliments and affection; never realizing its deeper meaning—to keep the jealous gods from watching closely, ready to take away our most cherished possessions that prevent us from letting go. "Such a big, rude boy—and you tried to hurt him just because he didn’t get your unusual kind of mother! You’ll see that often, Roy; because it’s not the norm. It's the same everywhere. For some people, being different from the norm is much worse than being bad. And that boy has a mother who fits the norm too well. It’s no wonder he didn’t understand."
"I made him though—I did," Roy exulted shamelessly, marvelling at his father's cleverness, wondering how much he had told. "I hammered hard. And I'm not sorry a bit. Nor Daddy isn't either."
"I made him do it—I really did," Roy bragged without any shame, amazed by his father's cleverness, curious about how much he had revealed. "I worked really hard. And I don't regret it at all. Neither does Dad."
For answer she gave him a convulsive little squeeze—and felt the crackle of paper under his shirt. "Something hidden there! What is it, Sonling?" she asked with laughing eyes: and suddenly shyness overwhelmed him. For the moment he had forgotten his treasure; and now he was wondering if he could show it—even to her.
For an answer, she gave him a quick little squeeze—and felt the rustle of paper under his shirt. "Something's hidden there! What is it, Sonling?" she asked with playful eyes, and suddenly he felt shy. For a moment, he had forgotten about his treasure; now he was unsure if he could show it—even to her.
"It is Tara—I think it's rather a secret——" he began.
"It’s Tara—I think it’s kind of a secret—" he started.
"But I may see?" Then as he still hesitated, she added with grave tenderness: "Only if you are wishing it, son of my heart. To-day—you are a man."
"But I can see?" Then, as he continued to hesitate, she added with sincere tenderness: "Only if you want to, my dear son. Today—you are a man."
From his father that recognition had been sufficiently uplifting. And now—from her...! The subtle flattery of it and the deeper prompting of his own heart demolished his budding attempt at reserve.
From his father, that recognition had been incredibly uplifting. And now—from her...! The subtle flattery of it and the deeper urging of his own heart shattered his growing attempt at holding back.
"I am—truly," he said: and she, sitting where his father had sat, unfolded Tara's letter—and the bangle lay revealed.
"I am—truly," he said; and she, sitting where his father had sat, unfolded Tara's letter—and the bangle was revealed.
"Now—you are Bracelet-Bound, my son. So young!"
"Now—you are Bracelet-Bound, my son. So young!"
Roy felt a throb of pride. It was clearly a fine thing to be.
Roy felt a surge of pride. It was definitely a great thing to be.
"Must I give a 'broidered bodice'?"
"Do I really have to give a 'embroidered bodice'?"
"I will broider a bodice—the most beautiful; and you shall give it. Remember, Roy, it is not a little matter. It is for always."
"I will embroider a bodice—the most beautiful one; and you shall give it. Remember, Roy, this is not a small thing. It is forever."
"Even when I'm a grown-up man?"
"Even when I'm grown up?"
"Yes, even then. If she shall ask from you any service, you must not refuse—ever."
"Yes, even back then. If she asks you for any help, you must never refuse."
Roy wrinkled his forehead. He had forgotten that part of it. Tara might ask anything. You couldn't tell with girls. He had a moment of apprehension.
Roy furrowed his brow. He had forgotten that part. Tara could ask anything. You never knew with girls. He felt a moment of anxiety.
"But, Mummy, I don't think—Tara didn't mean all that. It's only—our sort of game of play——"
"But, Mom, I don't think—Tara didn't mean any of that. It's just—our kind of game to play——"
Unerringly she read his thoughts, and shook her head at him with smiling eyes, as when he made naughty faces about Aunt Jane.
Unfailingly, she read his thoughts and shook her head at him with a playful smile in her eyes, just like when he made silly faces about Aunt Jane.
"Too sacred thing for only game of play, Roy. By keeping the bracelet, you are bound." Her smile deepened. "You were not afraid of the big rude boy. Yet you are just so much afraid—for Tara." She indicated the amount with the rose-pink tip of her smallest finger. "Tara—almost like sister—would never ask anything that could be wrong to do."
"Too sacred to be just a game, Roy. By keeping the bracelet, you're tied to it." Her smile grew wider. "You weren’t scared of the big rude guy. Yet you’re so afraid—for Tara." She emphasized the amount with the rose-pink tip of her smallest finger. "Tara—almost like a sister—would never ask you to do anything wrong."
At this gentle rebuke he flushed and held his head a shade higher.
At this mild criticism, he blushed and held his head up a bit higher.
"I'm not afraid, Mummy. And I will keep the bracelet—and I am bound."
"I'm not afraid, Mom. And I will keep the bracelet—and I am committed."
"That is my brave son."
"That's my brave son."
"She said—I am Prithvi Raj."
"She said, 'I am Prithvi Raj.'"
"She said true." Her hand caressed his hair. "Now you can run down and tell you are forgiven."
"She spoke the truth." Her hand gently stroked his hair. "Now you can go downstairs and say that you are forgiven."
"You too, Mummy?"
"Are you serious, Mom?"
"In a little time. Not just now. But see——" Her brows flew up. "I was coming to mend your poor bruises!"
"In a little while. Not right now. But look——" Her eyebrows shot up. "I was on my way to help with your poor bruises!"
"I haven't got any bruises."
"I don't have any bruises."
Gravely she entered into his mood.
Gravely, she stepped into his mood.
"That is good. Then we will just make you tidy—and one littlest dab for this not-bruise on your cheek."
"That's good. Then we'll just tidy you up—and add a tiny dab for this little mark on your cheek."
CHAPTER V.
"Thy bosom is endearéd with all hearts, |
"For there exists love, and all the aspects of love." |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Shakespeare. |
"Women are not only deities of the household fire, but the flame of the soul itself."—Rabindranath Tagore.
"Women are not just the goddesses of the home fire, but also the flame of the soul itself."—Rabindranath Tagore.
Left to herself, Lilámani moved back to the window with her innate, deliberate grace. There she sat down again, very still, resting her cheek on her hand; drinking in the serenity, the translucent stillness of clear green spaces robed in early evening light, like a bride arrayed for the coming of her lord. The higher tree-tops were haloed with glory. Young leaves of beeches and poplars gleamed like minted gold; and on the lawn, the great twin beeches cast a stealthily encroaching continent of shadow. Among the shrubs, under her window, birds were trilling out their ecstasy of welcome to the sun, in his Hour of Union with Earth—the Divine Mother, of whom every human mother is, in Eastern eyes, a part, a symbol, however imperfect.
Left alone, Lilámani returned to the window with her natural, graceful poise. She sat down again, perfectly still, resting her cheek on her hand, soaking in the calmness and the clear, tranquil green spaces bathed in the soft evening light, like a bride prepared for her groom. The tops of the trees sparkled with brilliance. The young leaves of the beeches and poplars shone like fresh gold coins, and on the lawn, the large twin beeches cast a quietly spreading shadow. Among the bushes under her window, birds were singing joyfully in greeting to the sun, during his Hour of Union with Earth—the Divine Mother, of whom every human mother is seen, in Eastern culture, as a part, a symbol, however imperfect.
Yet, beneath her carven tranquillity, heart and spirit were deeply stirred. For all Nevil's skill in editing the tale of Roy's championship, she had read his hidden thoughts as unerringly as she had divined Mrs Bradley's curiosity and faint hostility beneath the veneer of good manners, not yet imparted to her son.
Yet, beneath her calm exterior, her heart and spirit were deeply stirred. Despite all of Nevil's talent in telling Roy's championship story, she understood his hidden thoughts just as accurately as she sensed Mrs. Bradley's curiosity and subtle hostility beneath her polite facade, which had not yet been conveyed to her son.
Helen Despard—wife of a retired Lieut.-Governor—had scores of Anglo-Indian friends; but not all of them shared her enthusiasm for India,—her sympathetic understanding of its peoples. Lilámani had too soon discovered that the ardent declaration, "I love India," was apt to mean merely that the speaker loved riding and dancing and sunshine and vast spaces, with 'the real India' for a dim effective background. And by now, she could almost tell at a glance which were the right and which the wrong kind of Anglo-Indian, so far as she and Nevil were concerned. It was not like Helen to inflict the wrong kind on her; but it had all been Mrs Bradley's doing. She had been tactlessly insistent in her demand to see the beautiful old garden and the famous artist-Baronet, who had so boldly flouted tradition. Helen's lame excuses had been airily dismissed, and the discourtesy of a point-blank refusal was beyond her.
Helen Despard—wife of a retired Lieutenant Governor—had plenty of Anglo-Indian friends; however, not all of them shared her passion for India or her deep understanding of its people. Lilámani had quickly realized that the enthusiastic statement, "I love India," often actually meant that the speaker loved riding, dancing, sunshine, and open spaces, with 'the real India' just serving as a vague background. By now, she could almost identify at a glance which Anglo-Indians were the right ones and which were the wrong ones, at least where she and Nevil were concerned. It wasn't typical for Helen to introduce her to the wrong kind, but it had all been Mrs. Bradley's doing. She had been unreasonably insistent on seeing the beautiful old garden and the famous artist-Baronet who had so boldly defied tradition. Helen's weak excuses had been brushed off dismissively, and outright refusing was simply out of the question for her.
She had frankly explained matters to her beloved Lilámani as they strolled together on the lawn, while Roy was enlightening Joe on the farther side of the yew hedge.
She had openly explained everything to her beloved Lilámani as they walked together on the lawn, while Roy was educating Joe on the other side of the yew hedge.
His championship had moved her more profoundly than she dared let him see without revealing all she knew. For the same reason, she could not show Nevil her full appreciation of his tact and delicacy. How useless—trying to hide his thoughts—he ought to know by now: but how beautiful—how endearing!
His victory had affected her more deeply than she was willing to let him know without spilling everything she understood. For the same reason, she couldn’t fully express her gratitude to Nevil for his sensitivity and thoughtfulness. How pointless—trying to conceal his feelings—he should know that by now: but how lovely—how charming!
That she, who had boldly defied all gods and godlings, all claims of caste and family, should have reaped so rich a harvest——! For her—high priestess of the inner life—that was the miracle of miracles: scarcely less so to-day than in that crowning hour when she had placed, her first man-child in the arms of her husband—still, at heart, lord of her being. For the tale of her inner life might almost be told in two words—she loved.
That she, who had boldly defied all gods and godlings, all claims of caste and family, should have reaped such a rich reward—! For her—high priestess of the inner life—that was the miracle of miracles: hardly less so today than in that crowning moment when she placed her first baby boy in her husband's arms—still, at heart, the master of her being. For the story of her inner life could almost be summed up in two words—she loved.
Even now—so many years after—she thrilled to remember how, in that one magical moment, without nearness or speech or touch, the floating strands of their destinies had become so miraculously entangled, that neither gods nor godlings, nor household despots of East or West, had power to sever them. From one swift pencil sketch, stolen without leave—he sitting on the path below, she dreaming on the Hotel balcony above—had blossomed the twin flower of their love: the deeper revealing of marriage—its living texture woven of joy and pain; and the wonder of their after-life together—a wonder that, to her ardent, sensitive spirit, still seemed new every morning, like the coming of the sun. A poet in essence, she shared with all true poets that sense of eternal freshness in familiar things that, perhaps, more than any other gift of God, keeps the bloom on every phase and every relation of life. By her temperament of genius, she had quickened in her husband the flickering spark that might else have been smothered under opposing influences. Each, in a quite unusual degree, had fulfilled the life of the other, and so wrought harmony from conflicting elements of race and religion that seemed fated to wreck their brave adventure. To gain all, they had risked all: and events had amazingly justified them.
Even now—so many years later—she was thrilled to remember how, in that one magical moment, without being close or speaking or touching, the threads of their fates had become so miraculously intertwined that neither gods, godlings, nor the tyrants of East or West had the power to separate them. From that quick sketch he drew without permission—him sitting on the path below, her dreaming on the hotel balcony above—had blossomed the dual flower of their love: the deeper revelation of marriage—its living texture woven of joy and pain; and the wonder of their life together—a wonder that, to her passionate, sensitive spirit, still felt new every morning, like the sunrise. A poet at heart, she shared with all true poets that sense of eternal freshness in familiar things that, perhaps more than any other gift from God, keeps the beauty in every phase and every relationship of life. With her talented temperament, she had ignited in her husband the flickering spark that might have otherwise been extinguished by opposing influences. Each had, in a quite unique way, fulfilled the other’s life, and so created harmony from the conflicting elements of race and religion that seemed destined to ruin their brave adventure. To gain everything, they had risked everything: and events had surprisingly justified them.
Within a year of his ill-considered marriage Sir Nevil had astonished all who knew him with the unique Exhibition of the now famous Ramayána pictures, inspired by his wife: a series of arresting canvases, setting forth the story of India's great epic, her confession of faith in the two supreme loyalties—of the Queen to her husband, of the King to his people. His daring venture had proved successful beyond hope. Artistic and critical London had hailed him as a newcomer of promise, amounting to genius: and Lilámani Sinclair, daughter of Rajputs, had only escaped becoming the craze of the moment by her precipitate withdrawal to Antibes, where she had come within an ace of losing all, largely through the malign influence of Jane—her evil genius during those wonderful, difficult, early months of marriage.
Within a year of his impulsive marriage, Sir Nevil had amazed everyone who knew him with the unique Exhibition of the now-famous Ramayána paintings, inspired by his wife: a series of striking canvases that depicted the story of India's great epic, showcasing her belief in two supreme loyalties—of the Queen to her husband, and of the King to his people. His bold endeavor had exceeded all expectations. The artistic and critical circles in London had welcomed him as a promising newcomer, nearly a genius: and Lilámani Sinclair, daughter of Rajputs, had narrowly avoided becoming the fleeting trend by abruptly retreating to Antibes, where she almost lost everything, largely due to the harmful influence of Jane—her troublesome companion during those extraordinary, challenging early months of marriage.
Nevil had returned to find himself a man of note; a prophet, even in his own county, where feathers had been ruffled a little by his erratic proceedings. Hence a discreetly changed attitude in the neighbourhood, when Lilámani, barely nineteen, had presented her husband with a son.
Nevil had come back to find that he was a well-known figure; a kind of prophet, even in his own county, where people had been a bit unsettled by his unpredictable actions. As a result, the neighborhood's attitude had subtly shifted when Lilámani, just nineteen, had given birth to a son for her husband.
But—for all the gracious condescension of the elderly, and the frank curiosity of the young—only a discerning few had made any real headway with this attractive, oddly disconcerting child of another continent; this creature of queer reserves and aloofness and passionate pride of race. The friendliest were baffled by her incomprehensible lack of social instinct, the fruit of India's purdah system. Loyal wives and mothers who 'adored' their children—yet spent most of their day in pursuit of other interests—were nonplussed by her complete absorption in the joys and sanctities of home. Yet, in course of time, her patent simplicity and sincerity had disarmed prejudice. The least perceptive could not choose but see that she was genuinely, intrinsically different, not merely in the matter of iridescent silks and saris, but in the very colour of her soul.
But—for all the gracious kindness of the elderly and the open curiosity of the young—only a few discerning individuals had truly connected with this attractive, oddly unsettling child from another continent; this being of strange reserves, aloofness, and passionate pride in her heritage. Even the friendliest were puzzled by her inexplicable lack of social intuition, a result of India's purdah system. Devoted wives and mothers who 'loved' their children—yet spent most of their day focused on other interests—were taken aback by her complete absorption in the joys and sanctities of home. However, over time, her clear simplicity and sincerity had melted away prejudice. Even the least observant could see that she was genuinely, fundamentally different, not just in her colorful silks and saris but in the very essence of her spirit.
Not that they would have expressed it so. To talk about the soul and its colour savoured of being psychic or morbid—which Heaven forbid! The soul of the right-minded Bramleigh matron was a neutral-tinted, decently veiled phantom, officially recognised morning and evening, also on Sundays, but by no means permitted to interfere with the realities of life.
Not that they would have said it like that. Talking about the soul and its color seemed a bit out there or dark—which God forbid! The soul of the decent Bramleigh matron was a neutral-colored, properly hidden ghost, acknowledged morning and night, also on Sundays, but definitely not allowed to mess with the real world.
The soul of Lilámani Sinclair—tremulous, passionate and aspiring—was a living flame, that lighted her thoughts, her prayers, her desires; and burned with clearer intensity because her religion had been stripped of all feastings and forms and ceremonies by a marriage that set her for ever outside caste. The inner Reality—free of earth-born mists and clouds—none could take from her.
The soul of Lilámani Sinclair—quivering, passionate, and full of ambition—was a vibrant flame that illuminated her thoughts, her prayers, her desires; and it burned even brighter because her faith had been freed from all celebrations, rituals, and traditions by a marriage that permanently placed her outside of caste. The inner Truth—unclouded by earthly distractions—was something no one could take away from her.
God manifest through Nature, the Divine Mother, must surely accept her incense and sacrifice of the spirit, since no other was permitted. Her father had given her that assurance; and to it she clung, as a child in a crowd clings confidingly to the one familiar hand.
God revealed through Nature, the Divine Mother, surely must accept her offerings and the sacrifice of the spirit, since no other was allowed. Her father had given her that assurance, and she held onto it, much like a child in a crowd confidently holds onto the one familiar hand.
She was none the less eager to glean all she could assimilate of the religion to which her husband conformed, but in which, it seemed, he did not ardently believe. Her secret pangs on this score had been eased a little by later knowledge that it was he who shielded her from tacit pressure to make the change of faith expected of her by certain members of his family. Jane—out of regard for his wishes—had refrained from frontal attacks; but more than one flank movement had been executed by means of the Vicar (a second cousin) and of Aunt Julia—a mild elder Sinclair, addicted to foreign missions.
She was still eager to learn everything she could about the religion her husband followed, even though it seemed he didn’t truly believe in it. Her hidden discomfort over this was somewhat eased by the realization that he was the one protecting her from the unspoken pressure to convert, which some of his family expected from her. Jane—respecting his wishes—had held back from direct confrontation; however, several indirect attempts had been made through the Vicar (a second cousin) and Aunt Julia—a gentle older Sinclair who was devoted to foreign missions.
She had not told Nevil of these tentative fishings for her soul, lest they annoy him and he put a final veto on them. Being well versed in their Holy Book, she wanted to try and fathom their strange illogical way of believing. The Christianity of Christ she could accept. It was a faith of the heart and the life. But its crystallised forms and dogmas proved a stumbling-block to this embarrassing slip of a Hindu girl, who calmly reminded the Reverend Jeffrey Sale that the creed of his Church had not really been inspired by Christ, but dictated by Constantine and the Council of Nicea; who wanted to know why, in so great a religion, was there no true worship of woman—no recognising, in the creative principle, the Divine Motherhood of God? Finally, she had scandalised them both by quarrelling with their exclusive belief in one single instance, through endless ages, of the All-embracing, and All-creating revealed in terms of human life. Was not that same idea a part of her own religion—a world-wide doctrine of Indo-Aryan origin? Was every other revealing false, except that one made to an unbelieving race only two thousand years ago? To her—unregenerate but not unbelieving—the message of Krishna seemed to strike a deeper note of promise. "Wherever irreligion prevails and true religion declines, there I manifest myself in a human form to establish righteousness and to destroy evil."
She hadn’t told Nevil about her tentative explorations into her beliefs, fearing it would annoy him and he would dismiss them for good. Being knowledgeable about their Holy Book, she wanted to understand their strange, illogical beliefs. She could accept the Christianity of Christ; it was a faith rooted in the heart and life. But its rigid forms and doctrines were a challenge for this shy Hindu girl, who calmly pointed out to Reverend Jeffrey Sale that the teachings of his Church weren’t really inspired by Christ but were dictated by Constantine and the Council of Nicea. She questioned why, in such a significant religion, there was no true worship of women—no acknowledgment of the Divine Motherhood of God in the creative principle. In the end, she shocked both of them by arguing against their exclusive belief in a single instance throughout endless ages of the All-embracing and All-creating expressed in human life. Wasn’t that same idea part of her own faith—a universal teaching of Indo-Aryan origin? Was every other revelation false, except for the one given to a non-believing people just two thousand years ago? To her—unregenerate but not disbelieving—the message of Krishna resonated more deeply. "Wherever irreligion prevails and true religion declines, there I manifest myself in a human form to establish righteousness and to destroy evil."
So she questioned and argued, in no spirit of irreverence, but simply with the logic of her race, and the sweet reasonableness that is a vital element of the Hindu faith at its best. But, after that final confession, Aunt Julia, pained and bewildered, had retired from the field. And Lilámani, flung back on the God within, had evolved a private creed of her own;—shedding the husks of Christian dogmas and the grosser superstitions of her own faith, and weaving together the mystical elements that are the life-blood of all religious beliefs.
So she questioned and challenged, not out of disrespect, but simply with the reasoning of her culture and the gentle rationality that is a core part of the Hindu faith at its best. However, after that last admission, Aunt Julia, hurt and confused, had stepped away from the conversation. And Lilámani, left to rely on the God within, had created her own personal belief system; shedding the outer layers of Christian doctrines and the more primitive superstitions of her own faith, and blending together the mystical elements that are the essence of all religious beliefs.
For the lamps are many, but the flame is one....
For the lamps are many, but the flame is one....
Not till the consummation of motherhood had lifted her status—in her own eyes at least—did she venture to speak intimately with Nevil on this vital matter. Though debarred from sharing of sacred ceremonies, she could still aspire to be true Sahardamini—'spiritual helpmate.' But to that end he also must co-operate; he must feel the deeper need....
Not until she had fully embraced motherhood and raised her status—at least in her own eyes—did she feel comfortable discussing this important issue with Nevil. Even though she was not allowed to participate in sacred ceremonies, she could still hope to be a true Sahardamini—'spiritual helpmate.' But for that to happen, he would need to cooperate; he must recognize the deeper need....
"If I am bothering you with troublesome questions—forgive. But, in our Indian way of marriage, it is taught that without sharing spiritual life there cannot arrive true union," she had explained, not without secret tremors lest she fail to evoke full response. And what such failure would mean, for her, she could hardly expect him to understand.
"If I'm frustrating you with difficult questions—please forgive me. However, in our Indian way of marriage, it's believed that true union can't happen without sharing a spiritual life," she explained, feeling a bit anxious that she might not get the response she hoped for. And what that lack of response would mean for her, she could hardly expect him to grasp.
But—by the blessing of Sarasvati, Giver of Wisdom—she had succeeded, beyond hope, in dispelling the shy reluctance of his race to talk of the 'big little things.' Even to-day she could recall the thrill of that moment:—he, kneeling beside the great chair in his studio—their sanctuary; she holding the warm bundle of new life against her breast.
But—thanks to Sarasvati, the Giver of Wisdom—she had managed, beyond her wildest dreams, to break through his people's shy reluctance to discuss the 'big little things.' Even today, she could remember the excitement of that moment: he, kneeling next to the large chair in his studio—their sanctuary; she holding the warm bundle of new life against her chest.
In one long look his eyes had answered her. "Nothing short of 'true union' will satisfy me," he had said with a quiet seriousness more impressive than any lovers' fervour. "God knows if I'm worthy to enter your inner shrine. But unwilling—never. In the 'big little things' you are pre-eminent. I am simply your extra child—mother of my son."
In one long look, his eyes had responded to her. "Nothing short of 'true union' will satisfy me," he said with a quiet seriousness that was more powerful than any lovers' passion. "God knows if I'm worthy to enter your inner space. But unwilling—never. In the 'big little things,' you stand out. I am just your extra child—mother of my son."
That tribute was her charter of wifehood. It linked love with life; it set her, once for all, beyond the lurking fear of Jane; and gave her courage to face the promised visit to India, when Roy was six months old, to present him to his grandfather, Sir Lakshman Singh.
That tribute was her declaration of marriage. It connected love with life; it freed her once and for all from the lingering fear of Jane; and it gave her the strength to confront the upcoming trip to India, when Roy was six months old, to introduce him to his grandfather, Sir Lakshman Singh.
They had stayed nearly a year; a wonderful year of increasing knowledge, of fuller awakening ... and yet!
They had been there for almost a year; an amazing year of growing understanding, of greater awareness ... and yet!
The ache of anticipation had been too poignant. The foolish half-hope that Mátaji might relent and sanctify this first grandchild with her blessing, was—in the nature of things Oriental—foredoomed to failure. And not till she found herself back among sights and sounds hauntingly familiar, did she fully awake to the changes wrought in her by marriage with one of another race. For, if she had profoundly affected Nevil's personality, he had no less profoundly influenced her sense of values both in art and life.
The ache of anticipation had been too intense. The silly half-hope that Mátaji might change her mind and bless this first grandchild was, by its very nature, destined to fail. It wasn’t until she returned to sights and sounds that felt hauntingly familiar that she fully realized the changes marriage to someone of a different race had brought to her. She had deeply impacted Nevil's personality, and he had equally influenced her values in both art and life.
She had also to reckon with the insidious process of idealising the absent. Indian to the core, she was deeply imbued with the higher tenets of Hindu philosophy—that lofty spiritual fabric woven of moonlight and mysticism, of logic and dreams. But the new Lilámani, of Nevil's making, could not shut her eyes to debasing forms of worship, to subterranean caverns of gross superstition, and lurking demons of cruelty and despair. While Nevil was imbibing impressions of Indian Art, Lilámani was secretly weighing and probing the Indian spirit that inspired it; sifting the grain from the chaff—a process closely linked with her personal life; because, for India, religion and life are one.
She also had to deal with the sneaky tendency to romanticize what was missing. Deeply rooted in her Indian identity, she was profoundly influenced by the high ideals of Hindu philosophy—a beautiful blend of moonlight and mysticism, logic and dreams. Yet, the new Lilámani, shaped by Nevil, couldn’t ignore the degrading forms of worship, the dark depths of harsh superstition, and the hidden demons of cruelty and despair. While Nevil was soaking in the impressions of Indian art, Lilámani was quietly assessing and exploring the Indian spirit that inspired it; separating the valuable from the worthless—a process closely tied to her personal life because, for India, religion and life are one.
But no shadow had clouded the joy of reunion with her father; for both were adepts in the fine art of loving, the touchstone of every human relation. And in talk with him she could straighten out her tangle of impressions, her secret doubts and fears.
But no shadow had clouded the joy of reuniting with her father; because both were skilled in the fine art of loving, the foundation of every human relationship. And in conversations with him, she could untangle her mix of feelings, her hidden doubts and fears.
Also there had been Rama, elder brother, studying at college and loving as ever to the sister transformed into English-wife—yet sister still. And there had been fuller revelation of the wonders of India, in their travels northward, even to the Himalayas, abode of Shiva, where Nevil must go to escape the heat and paint more pictures—always more pictures. Travelling did not suit her. She was too innately a creature of shrines and sanctities. And in India—home of her spirit—there seemed no true home for her any more....
Also, there was Rama, the older brother, who was in college and still loving his sister, who had become an English wife—but she was still his sister. They had also discovered more of the wonders of India during their travels northward, even to the Himalayas, the dwelling place of Shiva, where Nevil had to go to escape the heat and paint more pictures—always more pictures. Traveling didn’t suit her. She was too much a person of shrines and sacred places. And in India—where her spirit belonged—there seemed to be no true home for her anymore....
Five years later, when Roy was six and Christine two and a half, they had been tempted to repeat their visit, even in the teeth of stern protests from Jane, who regarded the least contact with India as fatal to the children they had been misguided enough to bring into the world. That second time, things had been easier; and there had been the added delight of Roy's eager interest; his increasing devotion to the grandfather, whose pride and joy in him rivalled her own.
Five years later, when Roy was six and Christine was two and a half, they were tempted to visit again, despite Jane's strong objections, as she believed that any contact with India would be harmful to the children they had wrongly decided to bring into the world. This second trip was easier, and there was the added joy of Roy's enthusiastic interest; his growing attachment to his grandfather, whose pride and joy in him matched her own.
"In this little man we have the hope of England and India!" he would say, only half in joke. "With East and West in his soul—the best of each—he will cast out the devils of conflict and suspicion and draw the two into closer understanding of one another."
"In this little guy, we have the hope of England and India!" he would say, only half-joking. "With the best of East and West in his soul, he will banish the demons of conflict and suspicion and bring the two closer to understanding each other."
And, in secret, Lilámani dreamed and prayed that some day ... possibly ... who could tell——?
And secretly, Lilámani dreamed and hoped that someday ... maybe ... who knows—?
Yet, still there had persisted the sense of a widening gulf between her and her own people, leaving her doubtful if she ever wanted to see India again. The spiritual link would be there always; for the rest—was she not wife of Nevil, mother of Roy? Ungrateful to grieve if a price must be paid for such supreme good fortune.
Yet, there was still a feeling of a growing gap between her and her own people, leaving her uncertain if she ever wanted to see India again. The spiritual connection would always exist; as for everything else—was she not Nevil's wife and Roy's mother? It seemed ungrateful to be upset if a sacrifice had to be made for such incredible good fortune.
For herself she paid it willingly. But—must Roy pay also? And in what fashion? How could she fail to imbue him with the finest ideals of her race? But how if the magnet of India proved too strong——? To hold the scales even was a hard task for human frailty. And the time of her absolute dominion was so swiftly slipping away from her. Always, in the back of her mind, loomed the dread shadow of school; and her Eastern soul could not accept it without a struggle. Only yesterday, Nevil had spoken of it again—no doubt because Jane made trouble—saying too long delay would be unfair for Roy. So it must be not later than September next year. Just only fifteen months! Nevil had told her, laughing, it would not banish him to another planet. But it would plunge him into a world apart—utterly foreign to her. Of its dangers, its ideals, its mysterious influences, she knew herself abysmally ignorant. She must read. She must try and understand. She must believe Nevil knew best—she, who had not enough knowledge and too much love. But she was upheld by no sustaining faith in this English fashion of school, with its decree of too early separation from the supreme influences of mother and father—and home....
For herself, she paid it willingly. But—did Roy have to pay too? And in what way? How could she not instill in him the best ideals of her heritage? But what if the pull of India was too strong—? Balancing everything felt like a tough challenge for human weakness. And her time of complete control was quickly fading away. Always, in the back of her mind, the looming fear of school was present; her Eastern soul couldn’t accept it without a fight. Just yesterday, Nevil had brought it up again—probably because Jane caused trouble—saying that waiting too long would be unfair to Roy. So, it had to be no later than next September. Just fifteen months away! Nevil had joked that it wouldn’t send him to another planet. But it would throw him into a completely different world—totally unfamiliar to her. She realized she knew almost nothing about its dangers, its ideals, or its mysterious influences. She had to read. She had to try to understand. She had to trust that Nevil knew best—she, who had too much love and not enough knowledge. But she wasn’t supported by any faith in this English school system, with its decision for too early separation from the vital influences of mother, father—and home....
Later on, that evening, when she knelt by Roy's bed for good-night talk and prayer, his arms round her neck, his cool cheek against hers, the rebellion she could not altogether stifle surged up in her afresh. But she said not a word.
Later that evening, when she knelt by Roy's bed for their good-night chat and prayer, with his arms around her neck and his cool cheek against hers, the rebellion she couldn’t completely suppress rose up in her again. But she didn’t say a word.
It was Roy who spoke, as if he had read her heart.
It was Roy who spoke, as if he could read her emotions.
"Mummy, Aunt Jane's been talking to Daddy again about school. Oh, I do hate her!" (This in fervent parenthesis.)
"Mom, Aunt Jane's been talking to Dad again about school. Oh, I really hate her!" (This in fervent parenthesis.)
She only tightened her hold and felt a small quiver run through him.
She just held on tighter and felt a slight tremor pass through him.
"Will it be fearfully soon? Has Daddy told you?"
"Will it be really soon? Has Dad told you?"
"When?"
"When?"
"Not till next year, in the autumn. September."
"Not until next year, in the fall. September."
"Oh, you good—goodest Mummy!"
"Oh, you're the best, Mummy!"
CHAPTER VI.
"Thou knowest how, alike, to give and take gentleness in due season ... the noble temper of thy sires shineth forth in thee."—Pindar.
"You know how to give and receive kindness at the right time ... the noble character of your ancestors shines through in you."—Pindar.
It was a clear mild Sunday afternoon of November;—pale sunlight, pale sky, long films of laminated cloud. From the base of orange-tawny cliffs, the sands swept out with the tide, shining like rippled silk, where the sea had uncovered them; and sunlight was spilled in pools and tiny furrows: the sea itself grey-green and very still, with streaks and blotches of purple shadow flung by no visible cloud. The beauty and the mystery of them fascinated Roy, who was irresistibly attracted by the thing he could not understand.
It was a clear, mild Sunday afternoon in November—soft sunlight, light sky, long stretches of layered clouds. From the base of orange-tawny cliffs, the sands spread out with the tide, shining like rippled silk where the sea had revealed them; and sunlight pooled in spots and little furrows: the sea itself was grey-green and very still, with streaks and patches of purple shadow cast by no visible clouds. The beauty and mystery of it all fascinated Roy, who felt irresistibly drawn to the things he couldn’t understand.
He was sitting alone, near the edge of a wooded cliff; troubles forgotten for the moment; imbibing it all....
He was sitting alone near the edge of a wooded cliff, troubles momentarily forgotten, soaking it all in...
His fifteen months of reprieve had flown faster than anyone could have believed. It was over—everything was over. No more lessons with Tara under their beech-tree. No more happy hours in the studio, exploring the mysteries of 'maths' and Homer, of form and colour, with his father, who seemed to know the 'Why' of everything. Worse than all—no more Mummy, to make the whole world beautiful with the colours of her saris and the loveliness and the dearness of her face, and her laugh and her voice.
His fifteen months of freedom had gone by faster than anyone could have imagined. It was over—everything was over. No more lessons with Tara under the beech tree. No more joyful hours in the studio, diving into the mysteries of math and Homer, of shapes and colors, with his dad, who seemed to understand the reason behind everything. Worse than all that—no more Mom, to make the whole world beautiful with the colors of her saris and the beauty and warmth of her face, her laughter, and her voice.
It was all over. He was at school: not Coombe Friars, decreed by Aunt Jane; but St Rupert's, because the Head was an artist friend of his father, and would take a personal interest in Roy.
It was all over. He was at school: not Coombe Friars, as Aunt Jane decided; but St Rupert's, because the Head was an artist friend of his father's and would take a personal interest in Roy.
But the Head, however kind, was a distant being; and the boys, who could not exactly be called kind, hemmed him in on every side. His shy sensitive spirit shrank fastidiously from the strange faces and bodies that herded round him, at meals, at bedtime, in the schoolroom, on the playground; some curious and friendly; others curious and hostile:—a very nightmare of boys, who would not let him be. And the more they hemmed him in, the more he felt utterly, miserably alone.
But the Head, no matter how kind, felt distant; and the boys, who couldn’t really be called kind, surrounded him on all sides. His shy, sensitive nature recoiled from the strange faces and bodies that crowded around him—during meals, at bedtime, in the classroom, on the playground; some were curious and friendly, while others were curious and hostile—a complete nightmare of boys who wouldn’t leave him alone. The more they closed in on him, the more he felt completely, miserably alone.
As the endless weeks dragged on, there were interesting, even exciting moments—when you hardly felt the ache. But other times—evenings and Sundays—it came back sharper than ever. And in the course of those weeks he had learnt a number of things not included in the school curriculum. He had learnt that it was better to clench your teeth and not cry out when your ears were tweaked or your arm twisted, or an unexpected pin stuck into the soft part of your leg. But, inside him, there burned a fire of rage and hate unsuspected by his tormentors. It was not so much the pain, as the fact that they seemed to enjoy hurting him, that he could neither understand nor forgive.
As the endless weeks dragged on, there were interesting, even exciting moments—when you hardly felt the ache. But other times—like evenings and Sundays—it hit you harder than ever. Throughout those weeks, he learned a number of things not covered in school. He figured out that it was better to grit your teeth and not cry out when your ears were pulled or your arm was twisted, or when an unexpected pin was stuck into the soft part of your leg. But inside him, there burned a fire of rage and hate that his tormentors didn’t even suspect. It wasn’t just the pain; it was the fact that they seemed to take pleasure in hurting him, and he could neither understand nor forgive that.
And by now he felt more than half ashamed of those early letters to his mother, pouring out his misery of loneliness and longing; of frantic threats to run away or jump off the cliff, that had so strangely failed to soften his father's heart. It seemed, he knew all about it. He had been through it himself. But Mummy did not know; so she got upset. And Mummy must not be upset, whatever happened to Roy, who was advised to 'shut his teeth and play the man' and he would feel the happier for it. That hard counsel had done more than hurt and shame him. It had steadied him at the moment when he needed it most. He had somehow managed to shut his teeth and play the man; and he was the happier for it already.
And by now he felt more than a little ashamed of those early letters to his mom, spilling out his misery of loneliness and longing; of desperate threats to run away or jump off the cliff, which oddly hadn’t softened his dad’s heart. It seemed he knew all about it. He had been through it himself. But Mom didn’t know; so she got upset. And Mom must not be upset, no matter what happened to Roy, who was told to “suck it up and be a man” and he would feel better for it. That tough advice had done more than hurt and shame him. It had steadied him when he needed it most. He had somehow managed to suck it up and be a man; and he was already feeling better for it.
So his faith in the father who wouldn't have Mummy upset, had increased ten-fold: and the letter he had nearly torn into little bits was treasured, like a talisman, in his letter-case—Tara's parting gift.
So his trust in the father who wouldn’t upset Mummy had grown tenfold; the letter he had almost ripped to shreds was kept, like a charm, in his wallet—Tara's farewell gift.
It was on the Sunday of the frantic threats that he had wandered off alone and discovered the little wood on the cliff in all its autumn glory. It was a very ordinary wood of mixed trees with a group of tall pines at one end. But for Roy any wood was a place of enchantment; and this one had trees all leaning one way, with an air of crouching and hurrying that made them seem almost alive; and the moment they closed on him he was back in his old familiar world of fancy, where nothing that happened in houses mattered at all....
It was on the Sunday of the chaotic threats that he had wandered off alone and found the small woods on the cliff in all its autumn beauty. It was a pretty ordinary woods with a mix of trees and a cluster of tall pines at one end. But for Roy, any woods was a place of magic; and this one had trees all leaning in one direction, with an air of crouching and rushing that made them seem almost alive; and the moment they surrounded him, he was back in his old familiar world of imagination, where nothing that happened in houses mattered at all....
Strolling on, careless and content, he had reached a gap where the trees fell apart, framing blue deeps and distances of sea and sky. For some reason they looked more blue, more beautiful so framed than seen from the open shore; and there—sitting alone at the edge of all things, he had felt strangely comforted; had resolved to keep his discovery a profound secret; and to come there every Sunday for 'sanctuary'; to think stories, or write poetry—a very private joy.
Strolling on, carefree and happy, he had reached a spot where the trees parted, revealing deep blue stretches of sea and sky. For some reason, they looked bluer, more beautiful framed like this than from the open shore; and there—sitting alone at the edge of everything, he felt oddly comforted; he decided to keep his discovery a deeply held secret; and to come here every Sunday for 'sanctuary'; to think up stories or write poetry—a very personal joy.
And this afternoon was the loveliest of all. If only the sheltering leaves would not fall so fast!
And this afternoon was the best of all. If only the protective leaves wouldn't drop so quickly!
He had been sitting a long time, pencil in hand, waiting for words to come; when suddenly there came instead the very sounds he had fled from—the talk and laughter of boys.
He had been sitting for a long time, pencil in hand, waiting for words to come; when suddenly, instead, he was met with the very sounds he had been trying to escape—the chatter and laughter of boys.
They seemed horribly close, right under the jutting cliff; and their laughter and volleys of chaff had the jeering note he knew too well. Presently his ear caught a high-pitched voice of defiance, that broke off and fell to whimpering—a sound that made Roy's heart beat in quick jerks. He could not catch what they were saying, nor see what they were doing. He did not want to see. He hated them all.
They seemed terrifyingly close, right under the overhanging cliff; and their laughter and teasing had that mocking tone he recognized all too well. Soon, he heard a high-pitched voice shouting defiantly, which suddenly turned into whimpering—a sound that made Roy's heart race. He couldn’t make out what they were saying or see what they were doing. He didn’t want to see. He hated all of them.
Listening—yet dreading to hear—he recognised the voice of Bennet Ma., known—strictly out of earshot—as Scab Major. Is any school, at any period, quite free of the type? It sounded more like a rough than an ill-natured rag; but the whimpering unseen victim seemed to have no kick in him: and Roy could only sit there wondering helplessly what people were made of who found it amusing to hurt and frighten other people, who had done them no harm....
Listening—yet dreading to hear—he recognized the voice of Bennet Ma., known—just out of earshot—as Scab Major. Is there any school, at any time, completely free of this type? It sounded more like a rough joke than a cruel prank; but the whimpering unseen victim seemed to have no fight in him: and Roy could only sit there wondering helplessly what kind of people find it entertaining to hurt and scare others who have done them no harm....
And now the voice of Scab Major rang out distinctly: "After that exhibition, he'll jolly well salaam to the lot of us, turn about. If he's never learnt, we'll show him how."
And now Scab Major's voice was clear: "After that show, he'll definitely salute all of us, turn around. If he hasn't learned yet, we'll teach him how."
The word salaam enlightened Roy. Yesterday there had been a buzz of curiosity over the belated arrival of a new boy—an Indian—weedy-looking and noticeably dark, with a sullen mouth and shifty eyes. Roy, though keenly interested, had not felt drawn to him; and a new self-protective shrinking had withheld him from proferring advances that might only embroil them both. He had never imagined the boy's colour would tell against him. Was that what it meant—making him salaam?
The word salaam struck a chord with Roy. Yesterday, there had been a buzz of curiosity about the late arrival of a new boy—an Indian—who looked fragile and was noticeably darker, with a downturned mouth and shifty eyes. Although Roy was very interested, he didn’t feel compelled to reach out to him; a new instinct for self-protection kept him from making any advances that could complicate things for both of them. He had never considered that the boy’s skin color would work against him. Was that what it meant—making him salaam?
At the bare suspicion, shrinking gave place to rage. Beasts, they were! If only he could take a flying leap on to them, or roll a few stones down and scare them out of their wits. But he could not stir without giving away his secret. And while he hesitated, his eye absently followed a moving speck far off on the shining sand.
At the slightest hint of suspicion, fear turned into anger. They were like wild animals! If only he could jump at them or roll some stones to frighten them out of their minds. But he couldn't make a move without revealing his secret. And while he hesitated, his gaze unconsciously tracked a small figure in the distance on the glimmering sand.
It was a boy on a bicycle—hatless, head in air, sitting very erect. There was only one boy at St Rupert's who carried his head that way and sat his bicycle just so. From the first Roy had watched him covertly, with devout admiration; longing to know him, too shy to ask his name. But so far the godlike one, surrounded by friends, had hardly seemed aware of his existence.
It was a boy on a bike—hatless, head up high, sitting very straight. There was only one boy at St Rupert's who held his head that way and rode his bike like that. Right from the start, Roy had watched him secretly, with deep admiration; wanting to know him, but too shy to ask his name. But so far, the almost-godlike boy, surrounded by friends, had barely seemed to notice he was there.
Swiftly he came nearer; and with a sudden leap of his pulses, Roy knew he had seen——
Swiftly, he moved closer; and with a sudden rush of his heart, Roy realized he had seen——
Springing off his bicycle, he flung himself into the little group of tormentors, hitting out vigorously right and left. Sheer surprise and the fury of his onslaught gave him the advantage; and the guilty consciences of the less aggressive were his allies....
Springing off his bike, he jumped into the small group of bullies, swinging his fists powerfully in all directions. The shock of his attack and the intensity of his fury gave him the upper hand; the guilty feelings of the less aggressive ones were on his side....
This was not cruelty, but championship: and Roy, determined to see all, lay flat on his front—danger of discovery forgotten—grabbing the edge of the cliff, that curved inward, exulting in the triumph of the deliverer and the scattering of the foe.
This wasn't cruelty, but a show of skill: and Roy, eager to witness everything, lay flat on his stomach—forgetting the risk of being caught—grabbing the edge of the cliff that bent inward, celebrating the victory of the rescuer and the defeat of the enemy.
Bennet Major, one of the first to break away, saw and seized the prostrate bicycle. At that Roy lost his head; leaned perilously over and shouted a warning, "Hi! Look out!"
Bennet Major, one of the first to break away, spotted and grabbed the fallen bike. At that, Roy panicked; leaned way over and yelled a warning, "Hey! Watch out!"
But the Scab was off like the wind: and the rest, startled by a voice from nowhere, hurriedly followed suit.
But the Scab took off like the wind: and the others, startled by a voice out of nowhere, quickly followed suit.
The crumbling edge was giving way under his hands, under his body. No time for terror. His jerk gave the finishing touch....
The crumbling edge was breaking apart under his hands, under his body. No time for fear. His sudden move finished it off....
Down he went—over and over; his Sunday hat bouncing gaily on before; nothing to clutch anywhere; but by good luck, no stones——
Down he went—over and over; his Sunday hat bouncing happily ahead; nothing to hold onto anywhere; but luckily, no stones——
The thought flashed through him, "I'm killed!" And five seconds later he rolled—breathless and sputtering—to the feet of the two remaining boys, who had sprung back just in time to escape the dusty avalanche.
The thought hit him, "I'm dead!" And five seconds later he rolled—gasping and sputtering—to the feet of the two other boys, who had jumped back just in time to avoid the dusty avalanche.
There he lay—shaken and stupefied—his eyes and mouth full of sand; and his pockets and boots and the inside of his shirt. Nothing seemed to be broken. And he wasn't killed!
There he lay—shocked and dazed—his eyes and mouth filled with sand, as well as his pockets, boots, and the inside of his shirt. Nothing seemed to be broken. And he wasn’t dead!
Some one was flicking the sand from his face; and he opened his eyes to find the deliverer kneeling beside him, amazed and concerned.
Someone was brushing the sand off his face, and he opened his eyes to see the person helping him kneeling beside him, looking both surprised and worried.
"I say, that was a pretty average tumble! What sort of a lark were you up to? Are you hurt?"
"I gotta say, that was a pretty average fall! What kind of adventure were you having? Are you okay?"
"Only bumped a bit," Roy panted, still out of breath. "I spec' it startled you. I'm sorry."
"Just bumped into you a little," Roy panted, still catching his breath. "I guess it surprised you. I'm sorry."
The bareheaded one laughed. "You startled the Scab's minions a jolly sight more. Cleared the course! And a rare good riddance—eh, Chandranath?"
The bareheaded one laughed. "You scared the Scab's minions a whole lot more. Clear the way! And what a welcome goodbye—right, Chandranath?"
To that friendly appeal the Indian boy vouchsafed a muttered assent. He stood a little apart, looking sullen, irresolute, and thoroughly uncomfortable, the marks of tears still on his face.
To that friendly request, the Indian boy gave a quiet agreement. He stood slightly away, looking glum, uncertain, and really uncomfortable, with tear marks still on his face.
"Thanks veree much. I am going now," he blurted out abruptly; and Roy felt quite cross with him. Pity had evaporated. But the other boy's good-humour seemed unassailable.
"Thanks a lot. I'm leaving now," he said suddenly; and Roy felt pretty annoyed with him. Any sympathy had disappeared. But the other boy's good mood seemed unshakeable.
"If you're not in a frantic hurry, we can go back together."
"If you're not in a rush, we can head back together."
Chandranath shook his head. "I don't wish—to go back. I would rather—be by myself."
Chandranath shook his head. "I don't want to go back. I'd rather be alone."
"As you please. Those cads won't bother you again."
"As you wish. Those jerks won't bother you again."
"If they do—I will kill them."
"If they do—I will kill them."
He made that surprising announcement in a fierce whisper. It was the voice of another race.
He made that shocking announcement in a fierce whisper. It sounded like the voice of someone from a different race.
Chandranath stared blankly. "But—they are of your country," he said; and turning, walked off in the opposite direction.
Chandranath stared blankly. "But—they're from your country," he said; and turning, walked off in the opposite direction.
"A queer fish," Roy's new friend remarked. "Quite out of water here. Awfully stupid sending him to an English school."
"A weird guy," Roy's new friend said. "Totally out of place here. Really dumb to send him to an English school."
"Why?" asked Roy. He was sitting up and dusting himself generally.
"Why?" Roy asked, sitting up and brushing himself off.
"Oh, because——" the boy frowned pensively at the horizon. "That takes some explaining, if you don't know India."
"Oh, because——" the boy frowned thoughtfully at the horizon. "That needs some explaining if you're not familiar with India."
"D'you know India?" Roy could not keep the eagerness out of his tone.
"D'you know India?" Roy couldn't hide the excitement in his voice.
"Rather. I was born there. North-West Frontier. My name's Desmond. We all belong there. I was out till seven and a half, and I'll go back like a bird directly I'm through with Marlborough."
"Actually, I was born there. North-West Frontier. My name's Desmond. We all belong there. I was out until seven-thirty, and I’ll go back like a bird as soon as I’m done with Marlborough."
He spoke very quietly; but under the quietness Roy guessed there was purpose—there was fire. This boy knew exactly what he meant to do in his grown-up life—that large, vague word crowded with exciting possibilities. He stood there, straight as an arrow, looking out to sea; and straight as an arrow he would make for his target when school and college let go their hold. Something of this Roy dimly apprehended: and his interest was tinged with envy. If they all 'belonged,' were they Indians, he wondered; and decided not, because of Desmond's coppery brown hair. He wanted to understand—to hear more. He almost forgot he was at school.
He spoke very softly, but beneath that calm, Roy sensed there was determination—there was passion. This boy knew exactly what he wanted to do with his life—such a big, vague idea filled with thrilling possibilities. He stood there, straight as an arrow, gazing out at the sea; and just like an arrow, he would head straight for his goal once school and college were behind him. Roy vaguely understood this, and his curiosity was mixed with envy. If they all 'belonged,' he wondered if they were Indians; but he decided they weren't, because of Desmond's coppery brown hair. He wanted to understand more—to hear more. He almost forgot that he was at school.
"We belong too——" he ventured shyly; and Desmond turned with a kindling eye.
"We belong too——" he said shyly; and Desmond turned with a spark of excitement in his eyes.
"Good egg! What Province?"
"Good egg! Which Province?"
"Rajputana."
"Rajasthan."
"Oh—miles away. Which service?"
"Oh—miles away. Which service?"
Roy looked puzzled. "I—don't know You see—it's my mother—that belongs. My grandfather's a Minister in a big Native State out there."
Roy looked confused. "I—don't know. You see—it's my mother—that belongs. My grandfather's a minister in a big Native State out there."
"Oh—I say!"
"Wow—I can't believe it!"
There was a shadow of change in his tone. His direct look was a little embarrassing. He seemed to be considering Roy in a new light.
There was a hint of change in his tone. His direct gaze was a bit awkward. He appeared to be thinking about Roy in a different way.
More conundrums! But, warmed by Desmond's friendliness, Roy grew bolder.
More puzzles! But, encouraged by Desmond's friendliness, Roy became more confident.
"No. He hates politics. He's just—just a gentleman."
"No. He hates politics. He's just—a nice guy."
Desmond burst out laughing.
Desmond laughed out loud.
"Top hole! He couldn't do better than that. But—if your mother—he must have been in India?"
"Awesome! He couldn't have done any better. But—if your mom—he must have been in India?"
"Afterwards—they went. I've been too. He found Mother in France. He painted her. He's a rather famous painter."
"After that—they left. I've been there too. He found Mom in France. He painted her. He's a pretty well-known painter."
"What name?"
"What’s your name?"
"Sinclair."
"Sinclair."
"Oh, I've heard of him.—And your people are always at home. Lucky beggar!" He was silent a moment watching Roy unlace his boot. Then he asked suddenly, in a voice that tried to sound casual: "I say—have you told any of the other boys—about India—and your Mother?"
"Oh, I've heard of him.—And your people are always home. Lucky guy!" He sat quietly for a moment, watching Roy take off his boot. Then he asked out of the blue, in a tone that attempted to sound casual: "Hey, have you told any of the other guys—about India—and your mom?"
"No—why? Is there any harm?" Roy was on the defensive at once.
"No—why? Is there any harm?" Roy instantly went on the defensive.
"Well—no. With the right sort, it wouldn't make a scrap of difference. But you can see what some of 'em are like—Bennet Ma. and his crew. Making a dead set at that poor blighter, just because he isn't their colour——"
"Well—no. With the right kind of people, it wouldn't matter at all. But just look at what some of them are like—Bennet Ma. and his gang. Going after that poor guy, just because he isn't their color——"
Roy started. "Was it only because of that?" he asked with emphasis.
Roy was surprised. "Was it really just because of that?" he asked, stressing his words.
"'Course it was. Plain as a pike-staff. I suppose they'd bullied him into cheeking them. And they were hacking him on to his knees—forcing him to salaam." Twin sparks sprang alight in his eyes. "That sort of thing—makes me feel like a kettle on the boil. Wish I'd had a boiling kettle to empty over Bennet."
"'Course it was. Obvious as can be. I guess they pressured him into talking back to them. And they were pushing him down on his knees—making him bow. Twin sparks lit up in his eyes. "That kind of stuff—makes me feel like I'm about to explode. I wish I'd had a boiling kettle to dump over Bennet."
"So do I—the mean Scab! And he's pinched your bicycle."
"So do I—the nasty Scab! And he's taken your bike."
"No fear! You bet we'll find it round the corner. He wouldn't have the spunk to go right off with it. But look here—what I mean is"—hesitant, yet resolute, he harked back to the main point—"if any of that lot came to know—about India and—your mother, well—they're proper skunks, some of them. They might say things that would make you feel like a kettle on the boil."
"No worries! I'm sure we'll find it just around the corner. He wouldn't have the guts to just take off with it. But let me get back to the main point—if any of those people found out—about India and—your mom, well—they're just terrible people, some of them. They could say things that would really get on your nerves."
"If they did—I would kill them."
"If they did, I would kill them."
Roy stated the fact with quiet deliberation, and without noticing that he had repeated the very words of the vanished victim.
Roy stated the fact calmly and carefully, not realizing that he had repeated the exact words of the vanished victim.
This time Desmond did not treat it as a joke.
This time, Desmond took it seriously.
"'Course you would," he agreed gravely. "And that sort of shindy's no good for the school. So I thought—better give you the tip——"
"'Of course you would," he agreed seriously. "And that kind of commotion is no good for the school. So I thought—better give you a heads-up——"
"I—see," Roy said in a low voice, without looking up. He did not see; but he began dimly to guess at a so far unknown and unsuspected state of mind.
"I—see," Roy said quietly, not looking up. He didn't really see; but he started to vaguely understand a previously unknown and unexpected state of mind.
Desmond sat silent while he shook the sand out of his boots. Then he remarked in an easier tone: "Quite sure there's no damage?"
Desmond sat quietly as he shook the sand out of his boots. Then he said in a more relaxed tone, "Are you absolutely sure there's no damage?"
Roy, now on his feet, found his left leg uncomfortably stiff—and said so.
Roy, now standing, found his left leg uncomfortably stiff—and he mentioned it.
"Bad luck! We must walk it off. I'll knead it first, if you like. I've seen them do it on the Border."
"Unlucky! We need to shake it off. I can massage it first, if you want. I've seen them do it on the Border."
His unskilled manipulation hurt a good deal; but Roy, overcome with gratitude, gave no sign.
His clumsy touch hurt quite a bit; but Roy, overwhelmed with gratitude, showed no sign of it.
When it was over they set out for their homeward tramp, and found the bicycle, as Desmond had prophesied. He refused to ride on; and Roy limped beside him, feeling absurdly elated. The godlike one had come to earth indeed! Only the remark about his mother still rankled; but he felt shy of returning to the subject. The change in Desmond's manner had puzzled him. Roy glanced admiringly at his profile—the straight nose, the long mouth that smiled so readily, the resolute chin, a little in the air. A clear case of love at sight, schoolboy love; a passing phase of human efflorescence; yet, in passing, it will sometimes leave a mark for life. Roy, instinctively a hero-worshipper, registered a new ambition—to become Desmond's friend.
When it was over, they headed back home and discovered the bicycle, just like Desmond had predicted. He refused to continue riding, and Roy limped alongside him, feeling ridiculously happy. The godlike figure had indeed come down to earth! Only the comment about his mother still bothered him, but he felt hesitant to bring it up again. Desmond's change in behavior had confused him. Roy looked admiringly at his profile—the straight nose, the long mouth that smiled so easily, the determined chin, a bit lifted. It was a clear case of love at first sight, schoolboy love; a fleeting moment of youthful bloom; yet, even in passing, it can sometimes leave a lasting impression. Roy, naturally a hero-worshipper, felt a new ambition rise within him—to become Desmond's friend.
Presently, as if aware of his thought, Desmond spoke.
Presently, as if sensing his thoughts, Desmond spoke.
"I say, Sinclair, how old are you? You seem less of a kid than most of the new lot."
"I’m curious, Sinclair, how old are you? You seem more mature than most of the newcomers."
"I'm ten and a half," said Roy, wishing it was eleven.
"I'm ten and a half," Roy said, hoping it was eleven.
Roy felt crushed. In a year he would be gone! Still—there were three more terms: and he would go on to Marlborough too. He would insist.
Roy felt overwhelmed. In a year he would be gone! Still—there were three more terms: and he would go on to Marlborough too. He would make sure of it.
"Does Scab Ma. bother you much?" Desmond asked with a friendly twinkle.
"Does Scab Ma. bother you a lot?" Desmond asked with a friendly sparkle in his eye.
"Now and then—nothing to fuss about."
"Every now and then—no big deal."
Roy's nonchalance, though plucky, was not quite convincing.
Roy's casual attitude, while brave, wasn't entirely convincing.
"Righto! I'll head him off. He isn't keen to knock up against me." A pause. "How about sitting down my way at meals? You don't look awfully gay at your end."
"Alright! I'll intercept him. He doesn't seem eager to run into me." A pause. "What do you think about sitting closer to me at meals? You don't look very happy over there."
"I'm not. It would be ripping."
"I'm not. It would be tearing."
"Good. We'll hang together, eh? Because of India; because we both belong—in a different way. And we'll stick up for that miserable little devil Chandranath."
"Great. We'll stick together, right? Because of India; because we both belong—in our own way. And we'll stand up for that miserable little guy Chandranath."
"Yes—we will." (The glory of that 'we.') "All the same,—I don't much like the look of him"
"Yes—we will." (The pride of that 'we.') "Still, I really don't like the way he looks."
"No more don't I. He's the wrong 'ját.' He won't stay long—you'll see. But still—he shan't be bullied by Scabs, because he's not the same colour outside. You see that sort of thing in India too. My father's fearfully down on it, because it makes more bad blood than anything; I've heard him say that it's just the blighters who buck about the superior race who do all the damage with their inferior manners. Rather neat—eh?"
"No way. He's the wrong guy. He won’t last long—you’ll see. But still—he shouldn't be pushed around by Scabs just because he looks different. You see that kind of thing in India too. My dad is really against it because it creates more hatred than anything else; I’ve heard him say that it’s only those jerks who brag about being the superior race who cause all the trouble with their terrible behavior. Pretty clever, right?"
Roy glowed. "Your father must be a splendid sort. Is he a soldier?"
Roy beamed. "Your dad must be an impressive guy. Is he in the military?"
"Rather! He's a V.C. He got it saving a Jemadar—a Native Officer."
"Rather! He's a V.C. He earned it by saving a Jemadar—a Native Officer."
Roy caught his breath.
Roy took a deep breath.
"I would awfully like to hear how——"
"I would really love to hear how——"
Desmond told him how....
Desmond explained how....
It was a wonderful walk. By the end of it Roy no longer felt a lonely atom in a strange world. He had found something better than his Sanctuary—he had found a friend.
It was an amazing walk. By the end of it, Roy no longer felt like a lonely speck in a foreign world. He had discovered something better than his Sanctuary—he had found a friend.
Looking back, long afterwards, he recognised that Sunday as the turning-point....
Looking back, much later, he realized that Sunday was the turning point....
Later in the evening he poured it all out to his mother in four closely-written sheets.
Later in the evening, he shared everything with his mother in four tightly written sheets.
But not a word about herself, or Desmond's friendly warning, which still puzzled him. He worried over it a little before he fell asleep. It was the very first hint—given, in all friendliness—that the mere fact of having an Indian mother might go against you, in some people's eyes. Not the right ones, of course; but still—in the nature of things,—he couldn't make it out. That would come later.
But she didn't say anything about herself or Desmond's friendly warning, which still confused him. He thought about it a bit before falling asleep. It was the first hint—given with kindness—that just having an Indian mother might count against you in the eyes of some people. Not the right ones, of course; but still, it didn't make sense to him. He would figure it out later.
CHAPTER VII.
"He it is—the innermost one who awakens my being with his deep hidden touches."—Tagore.
"He is the one— the deepest part of me that stirs my soul with his profound, subtle touches." —Tagore.
Lilámani read and re-read that letter curled among her cushions in the deep window-seat of the studio, a tower room with tall windows looking north, over jagged pine tops, to the open moor.
Lilámani read and re-read that letter while curled up among her cushions in the deep window seat of the studio, a tower room with tall windows facing north, over the jagged pine treetops, to the open moor.
And while she read, Nevil stood at his easel, seizing and recording, the unconscious grace of her pose, the rapt stillness of her face. He was never weary of painting her—never quite satisfied with the result; always within an ace of achieving the one perfect picture that should immortalise a gleam from her inner uncaptured loveliness—the essence of personality that eternally foils the sense, while it sways the spirit. Impossible, of course. One might as well try and catch the fragrance of a rose, the bloom of an April dawn, or any other fragment of the world's unseizable beauty But there remained the joy of pursuing—and pursuing, not achieving, is the salt of life.
And while she read, Nevil stood at his easel, capturing and noting the natural elegance of her pose and the deep stillness of her face. He never got tired of painting her—never fully happy with the outcome; always on the verge of creating that one perfect painting that would capture a glimpse of her inner, uncatchable beauty—the essence of her personality that constantly eludes understanding, even as it moves the spirit. It was impossible, of course. It was like trying to capture the scent of a rose, the beauty of an April dawn, or any other piece of the world's fleeting beauty. But there was still joy in the pursuit—and chasing, rather than achieving, is what gives life its flavor.
Something in her pose, her absorption—lips just parted, shadow of lashes on her cheek, primrose-pale sari against the green velvet curtain—had fired him, lit a spark of inspiration....
Something in her stance, her focus—lips slightly parted, shadows of her lashes on her cheek, the pale primrose sari against the green velvet curtain—had ignited something in him, sparking inspiration....
If he made a decent thing of it, Roy should have it for a companion to the Antibes pastel: her two aspects—wife of Nevil; mother of Roy. Later on, the boy would understand. His star stood higher than usual, just then. For Nevil had detested writing that letter of rebuke; had not dared show it to his wife; and Roy had taken it like a man. No more lamentations, so far. Certainly not on this occasion, judging by her rapt look, her complete absorption that gave him the chance of catching her unawares.
If he did a good job with it, Roy should have it as a companion to the Antibes pastel: her two sides—wife of Nevil; mother of Roy. Eventually, the boy would understand. His luck was especially good at that moment. Nevil had hated writing that letter of criticism; he hadn’t dared to show it to his wife; and Roy had handled it like a man. So far, no more complaints. Definitely not this time, judging by her captivated expression, her total focus that gave him the opportunity to catch her off guard.
For, in truth, she was unaware; lost to everything but the joy of contact with her son. The pang of parting had been dulled to a hidden ache; but always the blank was there, however amply filled with other claims on heart and spirit. A larger schoolroom now: and Nevil, with his new Eastern picture on hand, making constant demands on her—as usual—in the initial stages; till the subject of the moment eclipsed everything, every one—sometimes even herself. Her early twinges of jealousy, during that phase, rarely troubled her now. As wife and mother, she better understood the dual allegiance—the twofold strain of the creative process, whether in spirit or flesh. Now she knew that, when art seemed most exclusively to claim him, his need was greater, not less, for her woman's gift of self-effacing tenderness, of personal physical service. And through deeper love, came clearer insight. She saw Nevil—the artist—as a veritable Yogi, impelled to ceaseless striving for mastery of himself, his atmosphere, his medium: saw her wifely love and service as the life-giving impetus without which he might flag and never reach the heights.
For, in truth, she was unaware; lost in everything but the joy of being with her son. The pain of parting had faded into a hidden ache; but the emptiness was always there, even if filled with other demands on her heart and spirit. It was a bigger classroom now: and Nevil, with his new Eastern picture in progress, constantly needed her attention—as usual—during the early stages; until the topic of the moment overshadowed everything and everyone—sometimes even herself. Her earlier pangs of jealousy during that time rarely bothered her now. As a wife and mother, she better understood the dual commitment—the twofold strain of the creative process, whether in spirit or body. Now she realized that when art seemed to claim him most, his need for her nurturing and selfless support was greater, not less. And through deeper love came clearer understanding. She saw Nevil—the artist—like a true Yogi, driven to relentlessly master himself, his environment, and his medium: she recognized her love and support as the vital force without which he might lose energy and never reach his potential.
Women of wide social and intellectual activities might raise perplexed eyebrows over her secluded life, still instinct with the 'spirit of purdah.' She found the daily pattern of it woven with threads so richly varied that to cherish a hidden grief seemed base ingratitude. Yet always—at the back of things—lurked her foolish mother-anxieties, her deep unuttered longing. And letters were cold comfort. In the first few weeks she had come to dread opening them. Always the bitter cry of loneliness and longing for home. What was it Nevil had said to make so surprising a change? Craving to know, she feared to ask; and more than suspected that he blessed her for refraining.
Women engaged in various social and intellectual pursuits might raise raised eyebrows at her isolated life, still alive with the 'spirit of purdah.' She found the daily routine woven with such diverse threads that to hold onto a hidden sorrow felt like a betrayal. Yet always—lurking in the background—were her silly motherly worries and her deep, unspoken yearning. Letters offered little comfort. In the first few weeks, she had grown to dread opening them. They always echoed with the bitter cry of loneliness and a longing for home. What had Nevil said to cause such a surprising change? Eager to find out, she was afraid to ask; and she suspected that he was grateful to her for holding back.
And now came this long, exultant letter, written in the first flush of his great discovery——
And now came this long, thrilling letter, written in the initial excitement of his amazing discovery—
And as she read on, she became aware of a new sensation. This was another kind of Roy. On the first page he was pouring out his heart in careless unformed phrases. By the end of the second, his tale had hold of him; he was enjoying—perhaps unaware—the exercise of a newly-awakened gift. And, looking up, at last, to share it with Nevil, she caught him in the act of tracing a curve of her sari in mid-air.
And as she read on, she started to feel something new. This was a different side of Roy. On the first page, he was pouring out his feelings in messy, scattered words. By the end of the second, his story had captured him; he was enjoying—maybe without realizing it—the thrill of a newly-discovered talent. And, finally looking up to share it with Nevil, she found him tracing a curve of her sari in mid-air.
With a playful movement—pure Eastern—she drew it half over her face.
With a playful gesture—completely Eastern—she pulled it partway over her face.
"Oh, Nevil—you wicked! I never guessed——"
"Oh, Nevil—you naughty! I never figured out——"
"That was the beauty of it. I make my salaams to Roy! What's he been up to that it takes four sheets to confess?"
"That was the beauty of it. I send my greetings to Roy! What's he been up to that it takes four pages to confess?"
"Not confessing. Telling a tale. It will surprise you."
"Not confessing. Telling a story. It will surprise you."
"Let's have a look."
"Let's take a look."
She gave him the letter; and while he read it, she intently watched his face. "The boy'll write—I shouldn't wonder," was his verdict, handing back her treasure, with an odd half-smile in his eyes.
She handed him the letter, and while he read it, she watched his face closely. "I wouldn't be surprised if the boy writes," was his verdict as he returned her treasure, a strange half-smile in his eyes.
"And you were hoping—he would paint?" she said, answering his thought.
"And you were hoping—he would paint?" she said, responding to his thought.
"Yes, but—scarcely expecting. Sons are a perverse generation. I'm glad he's tumbled on his feet and found a pal."
"Yeah, but—I hardly expected that. Sons can be a difficult bunch. I'm glad he's landed on his feet and found a friend."
"Yes. It is good."
"Yes, it's good."
"We'll invite young Desmond here and inspect him, eh?"
"We'll invite young Desmond over and check him out, okay?"
"Yes—we will."
"Yes, we will."
He was silent a moment, considering her profile—humanly, not artistically. "Jealous, is she? The hundredth part of a fraction?"
He was quiet for a moment, looking at her profile—humanly, not artistically. "Jealous, is she? A tiny bit?"
"Just so much!" she admitted in her small voice. "But underneath—I am glad. A fine fellow. We will ask him—later."
"Just that much!" she admitted in her soft voice. "But deep down—I’m glad. A great guy. We’ll ask him—later."
The projected invitation proved superfluous. Roy's next letter informed them that after Christmas Desmond was coming for ten whole days. He had promised.
The planned invitation turned out to be unnecessary. Roy's next letter told them that Desmond was coming for ten full days after Christmas. He had promised.
He kept his promise. After Christmas he came and saw—and conquered. At first they were all inclined to be secretly critical of the new element that looked as if it had come to stay. For Roy's discreetly repressed admiration was clear as print to those who could read him like an open page. And, on the whole, it was not surprising, as they were gradually persuaded to admit. There was more in Lance Desmond than mere grace and good looks, manliness and a ready humour. In him two remarkable personalities were blended with a peculiarly happy result.
He kept his promise. After Christmas, he came, saw, and conquered. At first, everyone was secretly critical of the new presence that seemed to be there to stay. Roy's subtly repressed admiration was obvious to those who could read him like an open book. Overall, it wasn't surprising as they slowly began to accept. There was more to Lance Desmond than just charm and good looks, masculinity, and a quick sense of humor. He combined two remarkable personalities with a uniquely positive outcome.
They discovered, incidentally, his wonderful gift of music. "Got it off my mother," was his modest disclaimer. "She and my sister are simply top-hole. We do lots of it together."
They found out, by chance, about his amazing musical talent. "I got it from my mom," he said humbly. "She and my sister are just fantastic. We do a lot of it together."
His intelligent delight in pictures and books commended him to Nevil; but, at twelve and a half, skating, tramping, and hockey matches held the field. Sometimes—when it was skating—Tara and Chris went with them. But they made it clear, quite unaggressively, that the real point was to go alone.
His smart enjoyment of pictures and books impressed Nevil; however, at twelve and a half, skating, hiking, and hockey games took priority. Sometimes—when they went skating—Tara and Chris joined them. But they made it clear, in a friendly way, that the main focus was to go alone.
Day after day, from her window, Lilámani watched them go, across the radiant sweep of snow-covered lawn; and, for the first time, where Roy was concerned, she knew the prick of jealousy,—a foretaste of the day when her love would no longer fill his life. Ashamed of her own weakness, she kept it hid—or fancied she did so; but the little stabbing ache persisted, in spite of shame and stoic resolves.
Day after day, from her window, Lilámani watched them leave across the bright expanse of the snow-covered lawn; and, for the first time regarding Roy, she felt a stab of jealousy—a hint of the day when her love would no longer be part of his life. Ashamed of her own weakness, she tried to hide it—or thought she did; but the small, painful ache continued, despite her shame and determined resolve.
Tara and Christine also knew the horrid pang; but they knew neither shame not stoic resolves. Roy mustn't suspect, of course; but they told each other, in strictest confidence, that they hated Desmond; firmly believing they spoke the truth. So it was particularly vexatious to find that the moment he favoured them with the most casual attention, they were at his feet.
Tara and Christine also felt the awful pain; but they felt neither shame nor stoic determination. Roy mustn't suspect, of course; but they told each other, in complete confidence, that they hated Desmond; genuinely believing they were being honest. So it was especially frustrating to discover that the moment he showed them even the slightest attention, they were at his feet.
But that was their own private affair. Whether they resented, or whether they adored, the boys remained entirely unconcerned, entirely absorbed in each other. It was Desmond's opinion of them that mattered supremely to Roy; in particular—Desmond's opinion of his mother. After those first puzzling remarks and silences, Roy had held his peace; had not even shown Desmond her picture. His invitation accepted, he had simply waited, in transcendent faith, for the moment of revelation. And now he had his reward. After a prelude of mutual embarrassment, Lance had succumbed frankly to Lady Sinclair's unexpected charm and her shy irresistible overtures to friendship:—so frankly, that he was able, now, to hint at his earlier perplexity.
But that was their own private issue. Whether they felt resentment or admiration, the boys were completely indifferent, fully focused on each other. Desmond's opinion of them was what mattered most to Roy; specifically—Desmond's view of his mother. After those initial confusing comments and silences, Roy had kept quiet; he hadn’t even shown Desmond her picture. With his invitation accepted, he simply waited, in complete faith, for the moment of revelation. And now he had his reward. After a moment of shared awkwardness, Lance had openly given in to Lady Sinclair's unexpected charm and her shyer, irresistible gestures of friendship—so openly that he was now able to allude to his earlier confusion.
He had seen no Indian women, he explained, except in bazaars or in service; so he couldn't quite understand, until his own mother made things clearer to him and recommended him to go and see for himself. Now he had seen—and succumbed: and Roy's very private triumph was unalloyed. Second only to that triumph, the really important outcome of their glorious Ten Days was that, with Desmond's help, Roy fought the battle of going on to Marlborough when he was twelve—and won....
He had never seen any Indian women, he said, except in markets or while they were working; so he couldn't fully grasp it until his mom clarified things and suggested he go see for himself. Now he had seen—and fallen for it: and Roy's very personal victory was pure. Second only to that victory, the real key takeaway from their amazing Ten Days was that, with Desmond's help, Roy tackled the challenge of moving on to Marlborough when he was twelve—and succeeded....
It was horrid leaving them all again; but it did make a wonderful difference knowing there was Desmond at the other end; and together they would champion that doubtfully grateful victim—Chandranath. Their zeal proved superfluous. Chandranath never reappeared at St Rupert's. Perhaps his people had arrived at Desmond's conclusion, that he was not the right "ját" for an English school. In any case, his disappearance was a relief—and Roy promptly forgot all about him.
It was awful having to leave them all again, but it really made a big difference knowing Desmond was waiting at the other end; together they would support that somewhat grateful victim—Chandranath. Their enthusiasm turned out to be unnecessary. Chandranath never showed up at St Rupert's again. Maybe his family agreed with Desmond's conclusion that he wasn't the right "jat" for an English school. Regardless, his absence was a relief—and Roy quickly forgot all about him.
Years later—many years later—he was to remember.
Years later—many years later—he would remember.
After St Rupert's—Marlborough:—and just at first he hated it, as he had hated St Rupert's, though in a different fashion. Here it was not so much the longing for home, as a vague yet deepening sense that, in some vital way—not yet fully understood—he was different from his fellows But once he reached the haven of Desmond's study, the good days began in earnest. He could read and dream along his own lines. He could scribble verse or prose, when he ought to have been preparing quite other things; and the results, good or bad, went straight to his mother.
After St Rupert's—Marlborough:—at first he really disliked it, just like he had with St Rupert's, but for different reasons. Here, it wasn't just the homesickness; it was more of a vague but growing feeling that, in some important way—not fully understood yet—he was different from the others. But once he got to Desmond's study, the good times started for real. He could read and dream in his own way. He could write poetry or prose when he should have been focusing on other things; and whatever he created, good or bad, went straight to his mom.
Needless to say, she found them all radiant with promise; here and there a flicker of the divine spark: and, throughout the years of transition, the locked and treasured book that held them was the sheet-anchor to which she clung, till the new Roy should be forged out of the backslidings and renewals incidental to that time of stress and becoming. What matter their young imperfections, when—for her—it was as if Roy's spirit reached out across the dividing distance and touched her own. In the days when he seemed most withdrawn, that dear illusion was her secret bread.
Needless to say, she found them all full of potential; now and then, a glimpse of the divine spark appeared. Throughout the years of change, the locked and cherished book that held them was the lifeline she clung to until the new Roy could be forged from the setbacks and renewals that came with that challenging time. What did his youthful flaws matter, when—for her—it felt like Roy's spirit reached across the distance and connected with her own? During the times he seemed most distant, that cherished illusion was her source of strength.
And all the while, subconsciously, she was drawing nearer to the given moment of religious surrender that would complete the spiritual link with husband and children. As the babies grew older, she saw, with increasing clearness, the increasing difficulty of her position. Frankly, she had tried not to see it. Her free spirit, having reached the Reality that transcends all forms, shrank from returning to the dogmas, the limitations of a definite creed. In her eyes, it seemed a step backward. Belief in a personal God, above and beyond the Universe, was reckoned by her own faith a primitive conception; a stage on the way to that ultima Thule where the soul of man perceives its own inherent divinity, and the knower becomes the Known, as notes become music, as the river becomes the sea. It was this that troubled her logical mind and delayed decision.
And all the while, subconsciously, she was getting closer to the moment of spiritual surrender that would complete the connection with her husband and children. As the kids got older, she recognized more clearly the growing difficulty of her situation. Honestly, she had tried not to acknowledge it. Her free spirit, having reached a level of understanding that goes beyond all forms, hesitated to return to the dogmas and limitations of a specific belief system. To her, it felt like regressing. Belief in a personal God, existing beyond the Universe, was viewed by her own faith as a primitive idea; just a stage on the journey to that ultimate destination where the human soul recognizes its own inherent divinity, and the knower becomes the known, like notes becoming music, like the river merging with the sea. This was what troubled her logical mind and delayed her decision.
But the final deciding factor—though he knew it not—was Roy. By reason of her own share in him, religion would probably mean more to him than to Nevil. For his sake—for the sake of Christine and Tara and the babies, fast sprouting into boys—she felt at last irresistibly constrained to accept, with certain mental reservations, the tenets of her husband's creed; and so qualify herself to share with them all its outward and visible forms, as already she shared its inward and spiritual grace.
But the final deciding factor—though he didn't realize it—was Roy. Because of her own connection to him, religion would probably mean more to him than it did to Nevil. For his sake—for Christine's, Tara's, and the babies, who were quickly growing into boys—she finally felt an overwhelming need to accept, with some personal reservations, the beliefs of her husband's faith; and so she qualified herself to participate in all its outward and visible expressions, just as she already shared its inner and spiritual grace.
The conviction sprang from no mere sentimental impulse. It was the unhurried work of years. So—when there arose the question of Roy's confirmation, and Tara's, at the same Easter-tide, conviction blossomed into decision, as simply and naturally as the bud of a flower opens to the sun. That is the supreme virtue of changes not imposed from without. When the given moment came—the inner resolve was there.
The belief didn’t come from just a fleeting emotion. It was the result of years of careful thought. So, when it came time for Roy and Tara to be confirmed that same Easter, that belief transformed into a decision, as effortlessly and naturally as a flower bud opens to the sun. That’s the greatest strength of changes that happen from within. When the moment arrived, the inner determination was ready.
Quite simply she spoke of it to Nevil, one evening over the studio fire. And behold a surprise awaited her. She had rarely seen him more deeply moved. From the time of Roy's coming, he told her, he had cherished the hidden hope.
Quite simply, she talked about it to Nevil one evening by the studio fire. And to her surprise, he seemed more deeply affected than ever. Ever since Roy arrived, he told her, he had held onto a secret hope.
"Yet too seldom you have spoken of such things—why?" she asked, moved in her turn and amazed.
"Yet you rarely talk about things like that—why?" she asked, feeling emotional and surprised.
"Because from the first I made up my mind I would not have it, except in your own way and in your own time. I knew the essence of it was in you. For the rest—I preferred to wait till you were ready—Sita Devi."
"Because from the beginning, I decided I wouldn't have it unless it was in your own way and at your own pace. I understood that its true nature was within you. As for the rest—I preferred to wait until you were ready—Sita Devi."
"Nevil—lord of me!" She slipped to her knees beside him. "I am ready. But oh, you wicked, how could I know that all the time you were caring that much in your secret heart."
"Nevil—my lord!" She dropped to her knees beside him. "I am ready. But oh, you wicked man, how could I have known that all along you cared that much in your hidden heart."
He gathered her close and said not a word.
He pulled her close and said nothing.
So the great matter was settled, with no outward fuss or formalities. She would be baptized before Roy came home for the Easter holidays and his confirmation.
So the big issue was resolved, with no outward fuss or formalities. She would be baptized before Roy came home for the Easter holidays and his confirmation.
"But not here—not Mr Sale," she pleaded. "Let us go away quietly to London—we two. Let it be in that great Church, where first the thought was born in my heart that some day ... this might be."
"But not here—not Mr. Sale," she begged. "Let's just go quietly to London—the two of us. Let it be in that great Church, where this thought first came to my heart that someday ... this could happen."
He could refuse her nothing. Jeffrey might feel aggrieved when he knew. But after all—this was their own affair. Time enough afterwards to let in the world and its thronging notes of exclamation.
He couldn't say no to her. Jeffrey might feel wronged when he found out. But really—this was their own business. There would be plenty of time later to deal with the world and all its loud opinions.
Roy was told when he came home. For imparting such intimate news, she craved the response of his living self. And if Nevil's satisfaction struck a deeper note, it was simply that Roy was very young and had always included her Hindu-ness in the natural order of things.
Roy was told when he got home. In sharing such personal news, she really needed his genuine reaction. And if Nevil's satisfaction resonated more deeply, it was just because Roy was very young and had always seen her Hindu identity as a normal part of life.
Wonderful days! Preparing the children, with Helen's help; preparing herself, in the quiet of her "House of Gods"—a tiny room above the studio—in much the same spirit as she had prepared for the great consecration of marriage, with vigil and meditation and unobtrusive fasting—noted by Nevil, though he said no word.
Wonderful days! Getting the kids ready, with Helen's help; getting herself ready, in the quiet of her "House of Gods"—a small room above the studio—in much the same way she had gotten ready for the big wedding, with waiting and thinking and discreet fasting—noted by Nevil, though he said nothing.
Crowning wonder of all, that golden Easter morning of her first Communion with Roy and Tara, with Nevil and Helen:—unfolding of heart and spirit, of leaf and blossom; dual miracle of a world new made....
Crowning wonder of all, that golden Easter morning of her first Communion with Roy and Tara, with Nevil and Helen:—unfolding of heart and spirit, of leaf and blossom; dual miracle of a world new made....
END OF PHASE I.
PHASE II.
THE VISIONARY GLEAM
CHAPTER I.
"Youth is lifted on Wings of his strong hope and soaring valour; for his thoughts are above riches."—Pindar.
"Youth is carried on the wings of strong hope and soaring courage; for his thoughts are beyond wealth."—Pindar.
Oxford on a clear, still evening of June: silver reaches of Isis and Cher; meadows pied with moon daisies and clover, and the rose madder bloom of ripe grasses; the trill of unseen birds tuning up for evensong; the passing and repassing of boats and canoes and punts, gay with cushions and summer frocks; all bathed in the level radiance that steals over earth like a presence in the last hours of a summer day....
Oxford on a clear, calm evening in June: shimmering stretches of the Isis and Cher rivers; fields speckled with moon daisies and clover, and the rosy bloom of ripe grasses; the sound of hidden birds warming up for their evening songs; the comings and goings of boats, canoes, and punts, bright with cushions and summer dresses; all illuminated by the soft glow that washes over the earth like a gentle presence in the final hours of a summer day....
Oxford—shrine of the oldest creeds and the newest fads—given over, for one hilarious week, to the yearly invasion of mothers and sisters and cousins, and girls that were neither; especially girls that were neither....
Oxford—home to the oldest traditions and the latest trends—hosted, for one hilarious week, the annual influx of mothers, sisters, cousins, and girls who didn’t fit neatly into any category; especially those girls who didn’t fit at all....
Two of the punts, clearly containing one party, kept close enough together for the occupants to exchange sallies of wit, or any blissful foolishness in keeping with the blissfully foolish mood of a moonlight picnic up the river in 'Commem.'
Two of the small boats, obviously holding one group, stayed close enough together for the people inside to exchange clever jokes or any lighthearted silliness that matched the joyful vibe of a moonlit picnic by the river during 'Commem.'
Roy Sinclair's party boasted the distinction of including one mother, Lady Despard; and one grandfather, Cuthbert Broome; and Roy himself—a slender, virile figure in flannels, and New College tie—was poling the first punt.
Roy Sinclair's party had the unique feature of including one mother, Lady Despard; and one grandfather, Cuthbert Broome; and Roy himself—a lean, lively guy in flannels and a New College tie—was pushing off in the first punt.
As in boyhood, so now, his bearing and features were Nevil incarnate. But to the shrewd eye of Broome the last seemed subtly overlaid with the spirit of the East—a brooding stillness wrought from the clash of opposing forces within. When he laughed and talked it vanished. When he fell silent, and drifted away from his surroundings, it reappeared.
As in his childhood, his demeanor and looks were the essence of Nevil. But to Broome's sharp eye, the last seemed to be subtly influenced by the spirit of the East—a contemplative stillness created by the conflict of opposing forces inside him. When he laughed and chatted, it disappeared. When he became quiet and lost touch with his surroundings, it returned.
It was precisely this hidden quality, so finely balanced, that intrigued the brain of the novelist, as distinct from the heart of the godfather. Which was the real Roy? Which would prove the decisive factor at the critical corners of his destiny? To what heights would it carry him—into what abyss might it plunge him—that gleam from the ancient soul of things? Would India—and his young glorification of India—be, for him, a spark of inspiration or a stone of stumbling?
It was exactly this hidden quality, so perfectly balanced, that intrigued the mind of the novelist, unlike the heart of the godfather. Which was the true Roy? Which would be the deciding factor at the crucial turning points of his life? To what heights would it elevate him—into what depths might it drag him—that glimmer from the timeless essence of things? Would India—and his youthful admiration of India—be a source of inspiration for him or a hindrance?
Broome had not seen much of the boy, intimately, since the New Year; and he did not need spectacles to discern some inner ferment at work. Roy was more talkative and less communicative than usual; and Broome let him talk, reading between the lines. He knew to a nicety the moment when a chance question will kill confidence—or evoke it. He suspected one of those critical corners. He also suspected one of those Indian cousins of his: delightful, both of them; but still....
Broome hadn't spent much time with the boy, up close, since the New Year; and he didn't need glasses to see that something was brewing inside him. Roy was more chatty yet less open than usual, and Broome let him ramble, interpreting what was unsaid. He could pinpoint exactly when a casual question could either shatter confidence or inspire it. He sensed they were at one of those pivotal moments. He also had a feeling about one of his Indian cousins: both were charming, but still...
The question remained, which was it—the girl or the boy?
The question was still there: was it the girl or the boy?
The girl, Arúna—student at Somerville College—was reclining among vast blue and pink cushions in the bows, pensively twirling a Japanese parasol, one arm flung round the shoulders of her companion—a fellow-student; fair and stolid and good-humoured. Broome summed her up mentally: "Tactless but trustworthy. Anglo-Saxon to the last button on her ready-made Shantung coat and the blunted toe of her white suède shoe."
The girl, Arúna—student at Somerville College—was lounging among large blue and pink cushions in the bow, thoughtfully twirling a Japanese parasol, one arm draped across the shoulders of her companion—a fellow student; fair, solid, and good-humored. Broome assessed her mentally: "Tactless but reliable. Anglo-Saxon to the last button on her off-the-rack Shantung coat and the rounded toe of her white suede shoe."
Arúna—in plain English, Dawn—was quite arrestingly otherwise. Not beautiful, like Lilámani, nor quite so fair of skin; but what the face lacked in symmetry was redeemed by lively play of expression, piquante tilt of nose and chin, large eyes, velvet-dark like brown pansies. The modelling of the face—its breadth and roundness and upturned aspect—gave it a pansy-like air. Over her simple summer frock of carnation pink she wore a paler sari flecked with gold; and two ropes of coral beads enhanced the deeper coral of her full lower lip. Not yet eighteen, she was studying "pedagogy" for the benefit of her less adventurous sisters in Jaipur.
Arúna—in simple terms, Dawn—was striking in her own way. Not as beautiful as Lilámani, nor as fair-skinned; but what her face lacked in symmetry was made up for by her lively expressions, the interesting tilt of her nose and chin, and her large, dark brown eyes like velvet pansies. The shape of her face—its width, roundness, and slightly upward angle—gave her a pansy-like vibe. Over her casual summer dress in a shade of pink, she wore a lighter sari with gold flecks; and two strands of coral beads highlighted the deeper coral tone of her full lower lip. Not yet eighteen, she was studying "pedagogy" to help her less adventurous sisters in Jaipur.
After Desmond—Dyán Singh: each, in his turn and type, own brother to Roy's complex soul. Broome—in no insular spirit—preferred the earlier influence. But Desmond had sped like an arrow to the Border, where his eldest brother commanded their father's old regiment; and Dyán Singh—handsome and fiery, young India at its best—reigned in his stead. The two were of the same college. Dyán, twelve months younger, looked the older by a year or more. Face and form bore the Rajput stamp of virility, of a racial pride, verging on arrogance; and the Rajput insignia of breeding—noticeably small hands and feet.
After Desmond—Dyán Singh: each, in his own way, a brother to Roy's complex soul. Broome—without any narrow-mindedness—preferred the earlier influence. But Desmond had rushed like an arrow to the Border, where his oldest brother led their father's old regiment; and Dyán Singh—striking and passionate, young India at its finest—ruled in his place. The two were from the same college. Dyán, a year younger, looked older by at least a year. His face and body showed the Rajput mark of masculinity, with a sense of racial pride that bordered on arrogance; and the Rajput sign of sophistication—remarkably small hands and feet.
He was poling the second punt with less skill and assurance than Roy. His attention was palpably distracted by a vision of Tara among the cushions in the bows; an arm linked through her mother's, as though defending her against the implication of being older than any one else, or in the least degree out of it because of that trifling detail—tacitly admitted, while hotly denied; which was Tara all over.
He was pushing the second boat along with less skill and confidence than Roy. His mind was clearly distracted by a vision of Tara among the cushions in the front; an arm linked through her mother’s, as if to defend herself against the suggestion of being older than anyone else, or at all out of it because of that small detail—something that was quietly acknowledged while being angrily denied; which was totally Tara.
Certainly Lady Despard still looked amazingly young; still emanated the vital charm she had transmitted to her child. And Tara at twenty, in soft butter-coloured frock with roses in her hat, was a vision alluring enough to distract any young man from concentration on a punt pole. Vivid, eager and venturesome, singularly free from the bane of self-consciousness; not least among her graces—and rare enough to be notable—was the grace of her chivalrous affection for the older generation. In Tara's eyes, girls who patronised their mothers and tolerated their fathers were anathema. It was a trait certain to impress Roy's Rajput cousin; and Broome wondered whether Helen was alive to the disturbing possibility; whether, for all her genuine love of the East, she would acquiesce....
Certainly, Lady Despard still looked incredibly young; she still radiated the lively charm she had passed on to her child. And Tara, at twenty, in a soft butter-colored dress with roses in her hat, was captivating enough to distract any young man from focusing on a punt pole. Full of energy, curiosity, and a spirit of adventure, she was remarkably free from the burden of self-consciousness; one of her most lovely traits—and rare enough to be noteworthy—was her chivalrous affection for the older generation. In Tara's eyes, girls who dismissed their mothers and tolerated their fathers were unacceptable. This quality was sure to make an impression on Roy's Rajput cousin; and Broome wondered if Helen realized the unsettling possibility; whether, despite her genuine love of the East, she would go along with it....
Only the other day, it seemed, he and she had sat together among the rocks of the dear old Cap, listening to Nevil's amazing news. She it was who had championed his choice of a bride: and Lilámani had justified her championship to the full. But then—Lilámani was one in many thousands; and this affair would be the other way about:—Tara, the apple of their eye; Tara, with her wild-flower face and her temperament of clear flame——?
Only the other day, it felt like he and she had been sitting together among the rocks of the beloved old Cap, hearing Nevil's incredible news. She was the one who had supported his choice of a partner: and Lilámani had fully justified her support. But then—Lilámani was one in many thousands; and this situation would be the other way around:—Tara, the apple of their eye; Tara, with her wild-flower face and her fiery temperament——?
How sharply they tugged at his middle-aged heart, these casual and opinionated young things, with their follies and fanaticisms, their Jacob's ladders hitched perilously to the stars; with their triumphs and failures and disillusions all ahead of them; airily impervious to proffered help and advice from those who would agonise to serve them if they could....
How intensely they pulled at his middle-aged heart, these casual and opinionated young people, with their craziness and obsessions, their dreams tied precariously to the stars; with their victories and setbacks and disappointments all in front of them; blissfully ignoring the help and advice offered by those who would struggle to support them if they could....
A jarring bump in the small of his back cut short his flagrantly Victorian musings. Dyán's punt was the offender; and Dyán himself, clutching the pole that had betrayed him, was almost pitched into the river.
A sudden jolt in his lower back interrupted his overly Victorian thoughts. Dyán's punt was the culprit; and Dyán himself, gripping the pole that had let him down, was nearly thrown into the river.
His achievement was greeted by a shout of laughter, and an ironic "Played indeed!" from Cuthbert Gordon—Broome's grandson. Roy, tumbled from some starry dream of his own, flashed out imperiously: "Look alive, you blithering idiot. 'Who are you a-shoving'?"
His achievement was met with laughter and a sarcastic "Really impressive!" from Cuthbert Gordon—Broome's grandson. Roy, jolted from some lofty daydream of his own, exclaimed with authority: "Get it together, you ridiculous fool. 'Who are you pushing'?"
The Rajput's face darkened; but before he could retort, Tara had risen and stepped swiftly to his side. Her fingers closed on the pole; and she smiled straight into his clouded eyes.
The Rajput's expression turned serious; but before he could respond, Tara had gotten to her feet and quickly walked over to him. Her fingers gripped the pole; and she smiled directly into his troubled eyes.
"Let me, please. I'm sick of lazing and fearfully keen. And I can't allow my Mother to be drownded by anyone but me. I'd be obliged to murder the other body, which would be awkward—for us both!"
"Let me, please. I'm tired of being lazy and overly anxious. I can't let my Mom be drowned by anyone but me. I'd have to kill the other person, which would be uncomfortable—for both of us!"
"Miss Despard—there is no danger——" he muttered—impervious to humour; and—as if by chance—one of his hands half covered hers.
"Miss Despard—there's no danger——" he murmured—unmoved by humor; and—as if by coincidence—one of his hands partially covered hers.
"Let go," she commanded, so low that no one else knew she had spoken; so sternly that Dyán's fingers unclosed as if they had touched fire.
"Let go," she said quietly, just above a whisper, so that no one else could hear her; so firmly that Dyán's fingers released their grip as if they'd been burned.
"Now, don't fuss. Go and sit down," she added, in her lighter vein. "You've done your share. And you're jolly grateful to me, really. But too proud to own it!"
"Now, don’t worry. Go take a seat," she said, in a more playful tone. "You’ve done your part. And you’re actually really grateful to me. But too proud to admit it!"
"Not too proud to obey you," he muttered.
"Not too proud to follow your orders," he muttered.
She saw the words rather than heard them; and he turned away without daring to meet her eyes.
She saw the words instead of hearing them; and he looked away, not daring to meet her gaze.
It all passed in a few seconds, but it left him tingling with repressed rage. He had made a fool of himself in her eyes; had probably given away his secret to the whole party. After all, what matter? He could not much longer have kept it hidden. By the touch of hands and his daring words he had practically told her....
It all happened in a few seconds, but it left him buzzing with suppressed anger. He had embarrassed himself in front of her; he had probably revealed his secret to everyone at the party. After all, what did it matter? He couldn't have kept it hidden for much longer. Through the touch of hands and his bold words, he had practically admitted it to her...
As he settled himself, her clear voice rang out: "Wake up, Roy! I'll race you to the backwater."
As he got comfortable, her clear voice called out: "Wake up, Roy! Let's race to the backwater."
They raced to the backwater; and Tara won by half a length, amid cheers from the men.
They sprinted to the backwater, and Tara won by half a length, to the cheers of the guys.
"Well, you see, I had to let you," Roy explained, as she confronted him, flushed with triumph. "Seemed a shame to cut you out. Not as if you were a giddy suffragette!"
"Well, you see, I had to let you," Roy explained, as she confronted him, flushed with triumph. "It seemed unfair to leave you out. It's not like you were some crazy suffragette!"
"Qui s'excuse—s'accuse!" she retorted. "Anyway—I'm the winner."
"He who excuses himself—accuses himself!" she retorted. "Anyway—I'm the winner."
"Right you are. The way of girls was ever so. No matter what line you take, it's safe to be the wrong one."
"You're right. That's just how girls are. No matter what path you choose, it's likely to be the wrong one."
"Hark at the Cynic!" jeered young Cuthbert. "Were you forty on the 9th, or was it forty-five?"
"Hear the Cynic!" mocked young Cuthbert. "Did you turn forty on the 9th, or was it forty-five?"
Roy grinned. "Good old Cuthers! Don't exhaust yourself trying to be funny! Fish out the drinks. We've earned them, haven't we—High Tower Princess?" The last, confidentially, for Tara's ear alone.
Roy grinned. "Good old Cuthers! Don’t tire yourself out trying to be funny! Grab the drinks. We’ve earned them, haven’t we—High Tower Princess?" The last part was said just for Tara's ears.
And Dyán, seeing the smile in her eyes, felt jealousy pierce him like a red-hot wire.
And Dyán, noticing the smile in her eyes, felt jealousy stab him like a hot metal wire.
The supper, provided by Roy and Dyán, was no scratch wayside meal, but an ambrosial affair:—salmon mayonnaise, ready mixed; glazed joints of chicken; strawberries and cream; lordly chocolate boxes; sparkling moselle—and syphons for the abstemious.
The dinner, prepared by Roy and Dyán, was no ordinary roadside meal, but a delicious spread: salmon mayonnaise, perfectly mixed; glazed chicken; strawberries and cream; fancy chocolate boxes; sparkling moselle—and soda siphons for those who preferred not to drink.
It was a lively meal: Roy, dropped from the clouds, the film of the East gone from his face, was simply Nevil again; even as young Cuthbert, with his large build and thatch of tawny hair, was a juvenile edition of Broome. And the older man, watching them, bandying chaff with them, renewed his youth for one careless golden hour.
It was a lively meal: Roy, back down to earth, the look of the East gone from his face, was just Nevil again; even young Cuthbert, with his big build and tousled blonde hair, was a younger version of Broome. And the older man, watching them and joking around with them, felt youthful again for one carefree golden hour.
The punts were ranged alongside; and they all ate together, English and Indian. No irksome caste rules on this side of the water; no hint of condescension in the friendly attitude of young Oxford. Nothing to jar the over-sensibility of young India—prone to suspect slight where no thought of it exists; too often, also, treated to exhibitions of ill-bred arrogance that undo in an hour the harmonising work of years.
The boats were lined up next to each other, and everyone ate together, both English and Indian. There were no annoying caste rules here; no hint of superiority in the friendly attitude of the young people from Oxford. Nothing to disturb the sensitivity of young Indians—who often feel insulted where there's no intention of it; and too often, they experience displays of rude arrogance that can undo years of effort in a single moment.
Dyán sat by Tara, anticipating her lightest need; courage rising by leaps and bounds. Arúna, from her nest of cushions, exchanged lively sallies with Roy. Petted by a college full of friendly English girls, she had very soon lost what little shyness she ever possessed. Now and again, when his eyes challenged hers, she would veil them and watch him surreptitiously; one moment approving his masculine grace; the next, boldly asking herself: "Does he see how I am wearing the favourite sari—and how my coral beads make my lips look red?" And again: "Why do they make foolish talk of a gulf between East and West?"
Dyán sat next to Tara, anticipating her every need; his confidence soaring. Arúna, nestled in her cushions, playfully bantered with Roy. Surrounded by a group of friendly English girls at college, she quickly shed any shyness she had. Occasionally, when his gaze met hers, she would lower her eyes and secretly watch him; one moment admiring his masculine elegance, the next, boldly wondering: "Does he notice how I'm wearing my favorite sari—and how my coral beads make my lips look red?" And again: "Why do people keep talking about a divide between the East and the West?"
To that profound question came no answer in words; only in hidden stirrings, that she preferred to ignore. Both brother and sister had persuaded themselves that talk of a gulf was exaggerated by unfriendly spirits. They, at all events, having built their bridge, took its stability for granted. Children of an emotional race, it sufficed to discover that they loved the cool green freshness of England, the careless kindly freedom of her life and ways; the hum of her restless, smoky, all-embracing London; her miles and miles of books and pictures. Above everything they loved Oxford, where all were brothers in spirit—with a proper sense of difference between the brothers of one's own college and the mere outsider:—Oxford, at this particular hour of this particular June evening. And at this actual moment, they loved salmon mayonnaise and crushed strawberries fully as much as any other manifestation of the delectable land.
To that deep question, there was no answer in words; only in unspoken feelings that she chose to overlook. Both siblings had convinced themselves that talk of a divide was exaggerated by unfriendly forces. They, at least, having built their bridge, took its sturdiness for granted. As children of an emotional background, it was enough to realize that they loved the fresh, cool greenery of England, the easy-going and warm nature of her life and customs; the buzz of her lively, smoky, all-inclusively vibrant London; her endless books and art. Above everything, they cherished Oxford, where everyone felt like family—understanding the difference between their own college brothers and mere outsiders:—Oxford, at this specific hour of this particular June evening. And at that very moment, they cherished salmon mayonnaise and crushed strawberries just as much as any other delight of this wonderful land.
And down in subconscious depths—untroubled by the play of surface emotions—burned their passionate, unreasoned love of India that any chance breath might rekindle to a flame.
And down in the depths of their subconscious—unbothered by the ups and downs of surface feelings—ignited their fierce, unlogical love for India that any random breath could spark back to a flame.
Presently, as the sun drew down to earth, trees and meadows swam in a golden haze. Arrows of gold, stealing through alders and willows, conjured mere leaves into discs of pure green light. Clouds of pollen brightened to dust of gold. In the near haze midges flickered; and, black against the brightness, swallows wheeled and dipped, uttering thin cries in the ecstasy of their evening flight.
Currently, as the sun sank towards the horizon, trees and fields glowed in a golden haze. Beams of gold streamed through alders and willows, turning simple leaves into discs of vibrant green light. Clouds of pollen sparkled like golden dust. In the nearby haze, midges flitted about; and, silhouetted against the brightness, swallows swooped and glided, letting out sharp calls in the joy of their evening flight.
On the two punts in the backwater a great peace descended after the hilarity of their feast. Clouds of cigarette smoke kept midges at bay. In the deepening stillness small sounds asserted themselves—piping of gnats, the trill of happy birds, snatches of disembodied laughter and talk from other parties in other punts, somewhere out of sight....
On the two boats in the backwater, a deep calm settled in after the fun of their feast. Clouds of cigarette smoke kept the bugs away. In the growing silence, small sounds made themselves heard—buzzing of gnats, the cheerful songs of birds, bits of laughter and conversation from other groups in other boats, somewhere out of view....
Only Arúna did not smoke; and Emily Barnard, her fanatic devotee, retired with her to the bank, where they made a lazy pretence of "washing up." But Arúna's eyes would stray toward the recumbent figure of Roy, when she fancied Emmie was not looking. And Emmie—who could see very well without looking—wished him at the bottom of the river.
Only Arúna didn’t smoke; and Emily Barnard, her die-hard fan, went with her to the bank, where they lazily pretended to "wash up." But Arúna's eyes would wander over to the reclining figure of Roy when she thought Emmie wasn’t watching. And Emmie—who could see perfectly without actually looking—wished he would sink to the bottom of the river.
Propped on an elbow, he lay among Arúna's cushions, his senses stirred by the faint carnation scent she used, enlarging on his latest enthusiasm—Rabindranath Tagore, the first of India's poet-saints to challenge the ethics of the withdrawn life. When the mood was on, the veil of reserve swept aside, he could pour out his ardours, his protests, his theories, in an eloquent rush of words. And Arúna—absently wiping spoons and forks—listened entranced. He seemed to be addressing no one in particular; but as often as not his gaze rested on Broome, as though he were indirectly conveying to him thoughts he felt shy of airing when they were alone.
Propped up on his elbow, he lay among Arúna's cushions, his senses awakened by the subtle scent of carnations she used, diving deep into his latest obsession—Rabindranath Tagore, the first of India's poet-saints to question the ethics of a reclusive life. When the mood struck him and the usual reservations faded away, he could unleash his passions, his protests, his ideas, in a compelling stream of words. And Arúna—absentmindedly wiping spoons and forks—listened, captivated. It felt like he wasn't really talking to anyone in particular; yet, more often than not, his gaze landed on Broome, as if he was indirectly sharing thoughts he hesitated to vocalize when they were alone.
A pause in the flow of his talk left a space of silence into which the encompassing peace and radiance stole like an inflowing tide. None loved better than Roy the ghostly music of silence; but to-night his brain was filled with the music of words—not his own.
A break in his speech created a moment of silence, allowing the surrounding peace and light to seep in like a rising tide. No one appreciated the haunting beauty of silence more than Roy; but tonight, his mind was filled with the sound of words—not his own.
"Just listen to this," he said, without preamble. His eyes took on their far-away look; his voice dropped a tone.
"Just listen to this," he said, getting right to the point. His eyes looked distant; his voice lowered a notch.
"The night is night of mid-May; the breeze is the breeze of the South.
"The night is mid-May; the breeze is a warm southern breeze."
"From my heart comes out and dances the image of my Desire.
"From my heart emerges and dances the image of my Desire."
"The gleaming vision flits on.
"The shiny vision flashes by."
"I try to clasp it firmly, it eludes me and leads me astray.
"I try to hold onto it tightly, but it slips away and misdirects me."
"I seek what I cannot get; I get what I do not seek."
"I want what I can't have; I have what I don't want."
It passed in a second; and Roy was speaking again—not to Tara, but to her mother.
It happened in an instant; and Roy was talking again—not to Tara, but to her mom.
"Is there any poet, East or West, who can quite so exquisitely capture the essence of a mood, hold it lightly, like a fluttering bird, and as lightly let it go?"
"Is there any poet, from the East or West, who can really capture the essence of a mood so perfectly, hold it gently, like a fluttering bird, and then easily let it go?"
Lady Despard smiled approval at the simile. "In that one," she said, "he has captured more than a mood—the very essence of life.—Have you met him?"
Lady Despard smiled in approval at the comparison. "In that one," she said, "he has captured more than just a mood—the very essence of life. Have you met him?"
"Yes, once—after a lecture. We had a talk—I'll never forget. There's wonderful stuff in the new volume. I know most of it by heart."
"Yeah, once—after a lecture. We had a conversation—I’ll never forget it. There’s amazing content in the new volume. I know most of it by heart."
"Spare us, good Lord," muttered Cuthbert—neither prejudiced nor perverse, but British to the core. "If you start again, I'll retaliate with Job and the Psalms!"
"Spare us, good Lord," mumbled Cuthbert—neither biased nor stubborn, but completely British. "If you start again, I'll hit back with Job and the Psalms!"
Roy retorted with the stump of an extinct cigarette. It smote the offender between the eyebrows, leaving a caste-mark of warm ash to attest the accuracy of his aim.
Roy shot back with the butt of a dead cigarette. It hit the offender right between the eyebrows, leaving a mark of warm ash to prove how spot on his aim was.
"Bull's eye!" Tara scored softly; and Roy, turning on his elbow, appealed to Broome. "Jeffers, please extinguish him!" ("Jeffers" being a corruption of G.F., alias Godfather).
"Bull's eye!" Tara said quietly, and Roy, turning onto his elbow, called to Broome. "Jeffers, please take him out!" ("Jeffers" was a twist on G.F., short for Godfather).
Broome laughed. "I had a hazy notion he was your show candidate for the Indian Civil!"
Broome laughed. "I had a vague idea he was your candidate for the Indian Civil service!"
"He's supposed to be. That's the scandal of it. A mighty lot of interest he's cultivating in the people and the country he aspires to administer."
"He's meant to be. That's the scandal of it. He's generating a lot of interest among the people and the country he wants to govern."
"High art and sloppy sentiment are not in the bond," Cuthbert retorted, with a wink at Dyán Singh.
"High art and cheap sentiment don't go together," Cuthbert shot back, giving Dyán Singh a wink.
That roused Lady Despard. "Insight and sympathy must be in the bond, unless England and India are to drift apart altogether. The Indian Civilian should be caught early, like the sailor, and trained on the spot. Exams make character a side issue. And one might almost say there's no other issue in the Indian services."
That woke Lady Despard up. "Understanding and compassion must be part of the connection, unless England and India are going to completely drift apart. The Indian Civilian should be engaged early, like a sailor, and trained right where they are. Exams turn character into a secondary concern. You could almost say there’s no other concern in the Indian services."
Cuthbert nodded. "Glorious farce, isn't it? They simply cram us like Christmas turkeys. Efficiency's the war-cry, these enlightened days."
Cuthbert nodded. "What a ridiculous situation, right? They just stuff us in here like Christmas turkeys. Efficiency is the battle cry these days."
"Too much efficiency," Dyán struck in, with a kindling eye. "Already turning our ancient cities into nightmares like Manchester and Birmingham, killing the true sense of beauty, giving us instead the poison of money and luxury worship. And what result? Just now, when the West at last begins to notice our genius of colour and design—even to learn from it—we find it slipping out of our own fingers. Nearly all the homes of the English educated are like caricatures of your villas—the worst kind. Yet there are still many on both sides who wish to make life—not so ugly, to escape a little from gross superstition of facts——"
"Too much efficiency," Dyán interjected, with a sparked eye. "It's already turning our historic cities into nightmares like Manchester and Birmingham, destroying the true essence of beauty and replacing it with the poison of money and the worship of luxury. And what do we get from it? Just as the West finally starts to recognize our genius in color and design—even starts to learn from it—we find it slipping through our fingers. Almost all the homes of the educated English resemble bad parodies of your villas—the absolute worst. Still, there are many on both sides who want to make life—not so ugly, to break away from the intense obsession with facts——"
"Hear, hear!" Broome applauded him. "But I'm afraid, my dear boy, the Time Spirit is out to make tradesmen and politicians of us all. Thank God, the soul of a race lives in its books, its philosophy and art."
"Hear, hear!" Broome cheered. "But I'm afraid, my dear boy, the Time Spirit wants to turn us all into tradespeople and politicians. Thank God, the essence of a culture lives in its books, philosophy, and art."
"Very well then"—Roy was the speaker,—"the obvious remedy lies in getting the souls of both races into closer touch—philosophy, art, and all that—eh, Jeffers? That's what we're after—Dyán and I—on the lines of that society Dad belongs to."
"Alright then," Roy said, "the clear solution is to connect the souls of both races more closely—through philosophy, art, and all that—right, Jeffers? That's what Dyán and I are aiming for—similar to that society Dad is part of."
Broome looked thoughtfully from one to the other. "A tall order," said he.
Broome looked thoughtfully at each of them. "That's a big ask," he said.
"A vision splendid!" said Lady Despard.
"A beautiful vision!" said Lady Despard.
Roy leaned eagerly towards her. "You don't sneer at dreams, Aunt Helen."
Roy leaned in eagerly towards her. "You don't look down on dreams, Aunt Helen."
"Nor do I, my son. Dreamers are our strictly unpaid torch-bearers. They light the path for us; and we murmur 'Poor fools!' with a kind of sneaking self-satisfaction, when they come a cropper."
"Neither do I, my son. Dreamers are our totally unpaid torchbearers. They light the way for us; and we whisper 'Poor fools!' with a hint of sneaky self-satisfaction when they fail."
"'Which I 'ope it won't 'appen to me!'" quoted Roy, cheered by Lady Despard's approval. "Anyway, we're keen to speed up the better understanding move—on the principle that Art unites and politics divide."
"'I hope that won't happen to me!'" quoted Roy, encouraged by Lady Despard's approval. "Anyway, we're eager to fast-track the better understanding initiative—on the principle that Art brings people together and politics drives them apart."
"Very pithy—and approximately true! May I be allowed to proffer a sound working maxim for youth on the war-path? 'Freedom and courage in thought—obedience in act.' When I say obedience, I don't mean slavish conformity. When I say freedom, I don't mean licence. Only the bond are free."
"Very concise—and generally true! Can I suggest a solid principle for young people on the path to change? 'Freedom and courage in thought—obedience in action.' When I say obedience, I don't mean blind conformity. When I say freedom, I don't mean chaos. Only those who are bound are truly free."
"Jeffers, you're a Daniel! I'll pinch that pearl of wisdom! But what about democracy—Cuthers' pet panacea? Isn't it making for disobedience in act—rebellion; and enslavement in thought—every man reared on the same catch-words, minted with the same hall-mark?"
"Jeffers, you're a genius! I’ll take that valuable insight! But what about democracy—Cuthers' favorite solution? Isn’t it leading to disobedience in action—rebellion; and enslavement in thought—everyone reared on the same slogans, stamped with the same seal?"
That roused the much-enduring British Lion—in the person of Cuthbert Gordon.
That woke up the long-suffering British Lion—in the form of Cuthbert Gordon.
"Confound you, Roy! This is a picnic, not a bally Union debate. You can't argue for nuts; and when you start spouting you're the limit. But two can play at that game!" He flourished a half-empty syphon of lemonade, threatening the handle with a very square thumb.
"Curse you, Roy! This is a picnic, not some ridiculous Union debate. You can't argue for anything; and when you start rambling, you've really crossed the line. But two can play at that game!" He waved a half-empty lemonade bottle, threatening the handle with a very square thumb.
"Fire away, old bean." Roy opened his mouth by way of invitation. Cuthbert promptly pressed the trigger—and missed his mark.
"Go ahead, my friend." Roy opened his mouth as an invitation. Cuthbert quickly pulled the trigger—and missed the target.
There was a small shriek from Tara and from the girls on the bank: then the opponents proceeded to deal with one another in earnest....
There was a small scream from Tara and the girls on the bank; then the competitors began to seriously deal with each other.
Dyán soon lost interest when India was not the theme; and, as the elders fell into an undercurrent of talk, his eyes sought Tara's face. Her answering smile spurred him to a bold move; and he leaned towards her, over the edge of the boat. "Miss Despard," he said under his breath, "won't you come for a stroll in the field?—Do."
Dyán quickly lost interest when the conversation wasn't about India; and as the adults engaged in a side conversation, his gaze turned toward Tara. Her smile encouraged him to take a chance, so he leaned closer to her over the side of the boat. "Miss Despard," he whispered, "will you join me for a walk in the field?—Please."
She shook her head. "I'm too lazy! We've had enough exercise. And there's the walk home."
She shook her head. "I'm too lazy! We've done enough exercise. Plus, we have to walk home."
Her refusal jarred him; but desire overruled pride. "You couldn't call it exercise. Do come."
Her refusal surprised him; but desire won out over pride. "You can't really call it exercise. Please come."
"Truly—I'm tired," she insisted gently, looking away from him towards her mother.
"Honestly—I'm tired," she said softly, turning her gaze from him to her mother.
It was Lady Despard's boast that she could listen to three conversations at once; but even Tara was surprised when she casually put out a hand and patted her knee. "Wise child. Better keep quiet till we start home."
It was Lady Despard's claim that she could listen to three conversations at once; but even Tara was taken aback when she casually reached out and patted her knee. "Smart kid. Best to stay quiet until we head home."
The hand was not removed. Tara covered it with her own, and further maddened the discomfited Dyán by saying, with her very kindest smile: "I'm so sorry. Don't be vexed."
The hand wasn't pulled away. Tara placed her own hand over it and further frustrated the annoyed Dyán by saying, with her sweetest smile: "I'm really sorry. Please don't be upset."
CHAPTER II.
"Who knows what days I answer for to-day...? |
Thoughts still maturing within me, I lean in one direction.... |
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Alice Meynell. |
While Broome and Lady Despard were concerned over indications of a critical corner for Roy, there was none—save perhaps Arúna—to be concerned for the dilemma of Dyán Singh, Rajput—half savage, half chivalrous gentleman; idealist in the grain; lover of England and India; and now—fiercely, consumedly—lover of Tara Despard, with her Indian name and her pearl-white English skin and the benign sunshine of England in her hair.
While Broome and Lady Despard were worried about signs of a tough time for Roy, there was no one—except maybe Arúna—who cared about Dyán Singh's dilemma. He was a Rajput—half wild, half noble; an idealist at heart; a lover of both England and India; and now—passionately and completely—in love with Tara Despard, with her Indian name, pearl-white English skin, and the warm sunshine of England in her hair.
It is the danger-point for the young Indian overseas, unused to free intercourse with women other than his own; saddled, very often, with a girl-wife in the background—the last by no means a matter of course in these enlightened days. In Dyán Singh's case the safeguard was lacking. His mother being dead, he had held his own against a rigidly conventional grandmother, and insisted on delaying the inevitable till his education was complete. Waxing bolder still, he had demanded the same respite for Arúna; a far more serious affair. For months they had waged a battle of tongues and temper and tears, with Mátaji—high-priestess of the Inside—with the family matchmaker and the family guru, whom to offend was the unforgiveable sin. Had he not power to call down upon an entire household the curse of the gods?
It is a dangerous time for young Indians abroad, who aren’t used to interacting freely with women outside their family; often, they carry the burden of a girl-wife waiting for them—something that's no longer a given in these modern times. In Dyán Singh's situation, he lacked that safeguard. With his mother gone, he had fought against a strictly traditional grandmother and insisted on putting off marriage until he finished his education. Gaining even more confidence, he asked for the same delay for Arúna; this was much more serious. They had spent months battling with words, tempers, and tears, facing off with Mátaji—the high priestess of the household—along with the family matchmaker and the family guru, whose wrath was something no one could afford to incur. Did he not have the power to bring the curse of the gods upon an entire household?
More than once Arúna had been goaded to the brink of surrender; till her brother grew impatient and spurned her as a weakling. Yet her ordeal had been sharper than his own. For him, mere moral suasion and threats of ostracism. For her, the immemorial methods of the Inside; forbidden by Sir Lakshman, but secretly applied, when flagrant obstinacy demanded drastic measures. So neither Dyán nor his grandfather had suspected that Arúna, for days together, had suffered the torment of Tantalus—food set before her so mercilessly peppered that a morsel would raise blisters on her lips and tongue; water steeped in salt; the touch of the 'fire-stick' applied where her skin was tenderest; not to mention the more subtle torment of jibes and threats and vile insinuations that suffused her with shame and rage. A word to the menfolk, threatened Mátaji, and worse would befall. If men cared nothing for family honour, the women must vindicate it in their own fashion. For the two were doing their duty, up to their lights. Only the knowledge that Dyán was fighting her battle, as well as his own, had kept the girl unbroken in spirit, even when her body cried out for respite at any price....
More than once, Arúna was pushed to the point of giving up; until her brother grew impatient and dismissed her as weak. But her experience had been tougher than his. For him, it was just moral pressure and threats of being cut off. For her, it was the ancient tactics of the Inside; forbidden by Sir Lakshman, but secretly used when her stubbornness called for extreme measures. So neither Dyán nor his grandfather had realized that Arúna had endured the torment of Tantalus for days—food placed in front of her, so cruelly spiced that even a tiny bite would blister her lips and tongue; water laced with salt; the 'fire-stick' used on her most sensitive spots; not to mention the more subtle torture of insults, threats, and nasty insinuations that filled her with shame and anger. A word to the men, warned Mátaji, and things would get worse. If men didn’t care about family honor, the women had to defend it in their own way. They were both doing their duty, as best as they could. Only knowing that Dyán was fighting her battle, as well as his own, kept her spirit unbroken, even when her body begged for relief at any cost...
All this she had confided to him when, at last, they were safe on the great ship, with miles of turbulent water between them and the ruthless dominion of dastúr. That confession—with its unconscious revealing of the Rajput spirit hidden in her laughter-loving heart—had drawn them into closest union and filled Dyán with self-reproach. Small wonder if Oxford seemed to both a paradise of knowledge and of friendly freedom. Small wonder if they believed that, in one bold leap, they had bridged the gulf between East and West.
All of this she had shared with him when they were finally safe on the big ship, with miles of rough water between them and the harsh rule of dastúr. That confession—with its unintentional glimpse of the Rajput spirit hiding in her laughter-loving heart—had brought them closer together and made Dyán feel guilty. It's no surprise that Oxford felt like a paradise of knowledge and friendly freedom to them. It's no wonder they thought they had, in one brave leap, crossed the divide between East and West.
At Bramleigh Beeches, Lilámani—who knew all without telling—had welcomed them with open arms: and Lady Despard no less. It was here that Dyán met Tara, who had 'no use' for colleges—and, in the course of a few vacation visits, the damage had been done.
At Bramleigh Beeches, Lilámani—who knew everything without saying a word—had welcomed them warmly, as had Lady Despard. It was here that Dyán met Tara, who had 'no interest' in colleges—and through a few vacation visits, the damage was done.
At first he had felt startled, even a little dismayed. English education and delayed marriage had involved no dream of a possible English wife. With the Indian Civil in view, he had hoped to meet some girl student of his own race, sufficiently advanced to remain outside purdah and to realise that a modern Indian husband might crave companionship from his wife no less than motherhood, worship, and service.
At first, he felt surprised, even a bit disheartened. His English education and delayed marriage hadn’t included any thought of possibly marrying an English woman. With the Indian Civil Service in mind, he had hoped to meet a girl student of his own background, someone educated enough to stay out of purdah and understand that a modern Indian husband might want companionship from his wife just as much as motherhood, devotion, and support.
Striding across the field, in the glimmer of a moon just beginning to take colour, he alternately raged at her light rebuff, and applauded her maidenly hesitation. As a Hindu and a man of breeding, his natural instinct had been to approach her parents; but he knew enough of modern youth, by now, to realise that English parents were a side issue in these little affairs. For himself, the primitive lover flamed in him. He wanted to kneel and worship her. In the same breath, he wanted simply to possess her, would she or no....
Striding across the field, illuminated by the moon just starting to light up, he alternated between being angry at her subtle rejection and admiring her shy hesitation. As a Hindu and a well-bred man, his instinct was to go talk to her parents; but he had learned enough about modern youth to understand that English parents were not really relevant in these situations. Deep down, the primitive lover in him burned with desire. He wanted to kneel and adore her. At the same time, he just wanted to have her, whether she agreed or not...
And in saner moods, uncertainty racked him. What did they amount to, her smiles and flashes of sympathy, her kind, cousinly ways? What did Roy's cousinly kindness amount to, with Arúna? If in India they suffered from too much restriction, it dawned on him that in England trouble might arise from too much freedom. Always, by some cause, there would be suffering. The gods would see to it. But not through loss of her—he mutely implored them. Any way but that!
And during clearer moments, uncertainty consumed him. What did her smiles and moments of sympathy really mean, her caring, cousinly behavior? What did Roy's cousinly kindness mean for Arúna? He realized that while they faced too many limitations in India, in England, the issue could come from having too much freedom. There would always be suffering for some reason. The gods would ensure that. But not through losing her—he silently begged them. Any way but that!
Everything hung on the walk home. Those two must have finished their sparring match by now....
Everything depended on the walk home. Those two must have wrapped up their sparring match by now...
They had. Roy was on the bank, helping Arúna pack the basket; and Cuthbert in possession of Tara—not for long.
They had. Roy was on the shore, helping Arúna pack the basket; and Cuthbert had Tara—but not for long.
He was called upon to punt back; and at the boat-house, where a taxi removed the elders and the picnic impedimenta, he essayed a futile manœuvre to recapture Tara and saddle Dyán with the solid Emily. Failing, he consoled himself by keeping in touch with Arúna and Roy.
He was asked to kick the ball back; and at the boathouse, where a taxi took away the older folks and the picnic stuff, he attempted a pointless move to win back Tara and put the substantial Emily on Dyán. When that didn’t work, he comforted himself by staying connected with Arúna and Roy.
Dyán patently delayed starting, patently lagged behind. Unskilled and desperately in earnest, he could not lead up to his moment. He was laboriously framing the essential words when Tara scattered them with a light remark, rallying him on his snail's pace.
Dyán clearly hesitated to start and noticeably fell behind. Inexperienced and earnestly trying, he couldn't build up to his moment. He was painstakingly trying to find the right words when Tara disrupted him with a casual comment, teasing him about his slow pace.
"You would go for that stroll; and you strolled so violently——!"
"You would go for that walk; and you walked so briskly——!"
"Because my heart in me was raging—aching, violently!" he blurted out with such unexpected vehemence, that she started and stepped back a pace.
"Because my heart was on fire—aching, desperately!" he blurted out with such surprising intensity that she jumped back a step.
Instinctively, she drew her own out of reach. A ghost of a shiver ran through her. "No—no. I don't ... I never have.... If I've misled you, I'm ever so sorry."
Instinctively, she pulled hers out of reach. A faint shiver ran through her. "No—no. I don't... I never have... If I've confused you, I'm really sorry."
"If you are sorry—give me hope," his voice, his eyes implored her. "You come so near—then you draw back; like offering a thirsty man a cup of water he must not drink. Give me only a little time—a little chance——"
"If you're sorry—give me hope," his voice, his eyes pleaded with her. "You get so close—then you pull away; it's like offering a thirsty person a cup of water they can't drink. Just give me a little time—a small chance——"
She shook her head. "Please believe me. I'm not the wavering kind. I'm keen to go on being friends—because of Roy. But, truthfully, it's no use hoping for anything more—ever."
She shook her head. "Please believe me. I'm not the kind to waver. I really want to stay friends—because of Roy. But honestly, there's no point in hoping for anything more—ever."
Her patent sincerity, the sweet seriousness of her face, carried conviction. And conviction turned his ardour to bitterness.
Her genuine sincerity and the sweet seriousness of her face conveyed strong belief. And that strong belief transformed his passion into bitterness.
"Why no use—ever?" he flung out, maddened by her emphasis on the word.
"Why not use—ever?" he shouted, frustrated by her emphasis on the word.
"I suppose—because I know my own mind."
"I guess—because I understand my own thoughts."
"No. Because—I am Indian." His voice was changed and harsh. "We are all British subjects—oh yes—when convenient! But the door is opened only—so far. If we make bold to ask for the best, it is slammed in our faces."
"No. Because—I am Indian." His voice had changed and was rough. "We're all British subjects—oh yes—when it suits them! But the door is only opened—so far. If we dare to ask for the best, it gets slammed in our faces."
"Dyán Singh, if I have hurt you, it was quite unintentional. You know that. But now, with intention, you are hurting me." Her dignity and gentleness, the justice of her reproof, smote him silent; and she went on: "You forget, it is the same among your own people. Aunt Lila was cast out—for always. With an English girl that could never be."
"Dyán Singh, if I've hurt you, it was completely unintentional. You know that. But now, on purpose, you’re hurting me." Her dignity and kindness, along with the fairness of her criticism, left him speechless; and she continued: "You forget, it’s the same with your own people. Aunt Lila was cast out—for good. With an English girl, that could never happen."
Too distraught for argument, he harked back to the personal issue. "With you there would be no need. I would live altogether like an Englishman——"
Too upset to argue, he thought back to the personal issue. "With you there wouldn't be any need. I would live completely like an Englishman——"
"Oh, stop!" she broke out desperately. "Don't start all over again——"
"Oh, stop!" she exclaimed desperately. "Don't start all over again——"
"Look alive, you two slackers," shouted Roy, from the far corner of the road. "I'm responsible for keeping the team together."
"Wake up, you two slackers," shouted Roy from the far corner of the road. "It's my job to keep the team together."
"Coming!" called Tara, and turned on Dyán a final glance of appeal. "I'm sorry from the bottom of my heart. I can't say more."—And setting the pace, she hurried forward.
"Coming!" called Tara, and gave Dyán one last look of appeal. "I'm really sorry from the bottom of my heart. I can't say more."—And picking up the pace, she hurried ahead.
For the fraction of a second, he hesitated. An overmastering impulse seized him to walk off in the opposite direction. His eager love for them all had suddenly turned to gall. But pride forbade. He would not for the world have them guess at his rebuff—not even Arúna....
For a split second, he paused. A strong urge hit him to just walk away in the other direction. His deep love for them all had suddenly soured. But his pride wouldn't let him. He wouldn't want them to suspect he was hurt—not even Arúna....
He slept little that night; and it was not Dyán Singh of New College who awoke next morning. It was Dyán Singh, Rajput, Descendant of the Sun. Yet the foolish round of life must go on as if no vital change had come to pass.
He barely slept that night, and when morning came, it was not just Dyán Singh of New College who woke up. It was Dyán Singh, a Rajput, a Descendant of the Sun. But life’s silly routine had to continue as if nothing significant had happened.
That afternoon, he was going with Roy to a select drawing-room meeting. A certain Mr Ramji Lal had been asked to read a paper on the revival of Indian arts and crafts. Dyán had been looking forward to it keenly; but now, sore and miserable as he was—all sense of purpose and direction gone—he felt out of tune with the whole thing.
That afternoon, he was going with Roy to an exclusive meeting in a drawing room. A man named Mr. Ramji Lal had been invited to present a paper on the revival of Indian arts and crafts. Dyán had been really looking forward to it, but now, feeling sore and miserable—completely lost and lacking direction—he felt completely out of sync with everything.
He would have been thankful to cry off. Roy, however, must not suspect the truth—Roy, who himself might be the stumbling-block. The suspicion stung like a scorpion; though it soothed a little his hurt pride of race.
He would have been grateful to back out. Roy, however, must not find out the truth—Roy, who could be the obstacle himself. The suspicion hurt like a scorpion; though it eased his wounded pride a bit.
Embittered and antagonistic, he listened only with half his mind to his own countryman's impassioned appeal for renewal of the true Swadeshi[1] spirit in India; renewal of her own innate artistic culture, her faith in the creative power of thought and ideas. That spirit—said the speaker—has no war-cries, no shoutings in the market-place. It is a way of looking at life. Its true genesis and inspiration is in the home. Like flame, newly-lit, it needs cherishing. Instead, it is in danger of being stamped out by false Swadeshi—an imitation product of the West; noisy and political, crying out for more factories, more councils; caring nothing for true Indian traditions of art and life. It will not buy goods from Birmingham and Manchester; but it will create Birmingham and Manchester in India. In effect, it is the age-old argument whether the greatness of a nation comes from the dominion of men or machinery....
Embittered and hostile, he listened with only half of his attention to his fellow countryman's passionate plea for a revival of the true Swadeshi spirit in India; a revival of her own intrinsic artistic culture, her belief in the creative power of thoughts and ideas. That spirit—said the speaker—has no battle cries, no shouting in the marketplace. It's a way of viewing life. Its real origin and inspiration is found at home. Like a newly lit flame, it needs nurturing. Instead, it’s in danger of being extinguished by false Swadeshi—an imitation of the West; loud and political, demanding more factories, more councils; indifferent to true Indian traditions of art and life. It won’t buy goods from Birmingham and Manchester; but it will create Birmingham and Manchester in India. Ultimately, it’s the age-old question of whether a nation’s greatness arises from the power of people or machines...
For all this, Dyán had cared intensely twenty-four hours ago. Now it seemed little better than a rhapsody of fine phrases—'sounding brass and tinkling cymbals.'
For all this, Dyán had cared deeply twenty-four hours ago. Now it seemed like nothing more than a collection of nice words—'sounding brass and tinkling cymbals.'
Could the mere word of a woman so swiftly and violently transform the mind of a man? His innate masculinity resented the idea. It succumbed, nevertheless. He was too deeply hurt in his pride and his passionate heart to think or feel sanely while the wound was still so fresh. He was scarcely stirred even by the allusion to Rajputana in Mr Ramji Lal's peroration.
Could the simple word of a woman really change a man's mind so quickly and dramatically? His natural masculinity took offense at that idea. Still, it gave in. He was too wounded in his pride and his passionate heart to think or feel rationally while the pain was still so raw. He was hardly moved even by the reference to Rajputana in Mr. Ramji Lal's conclusion.
"I ask you to consider, in conclusion—my dear and honoured English friends—the words of a veteran lover of India, who is also a son of England. It was his conviction—it is also mine—that 'the still living art of India, the still living chivalry of Rajputana, the still living religion of the Hindus, are the only three points on which there is any possibility of regenerating the national life of India—the India of the Hindus....'"
"I ask you to think about this in conclusion—my dear and respected English friends—the words of an experienced admirer of India, who is also a son of England. He believed—and I agree—that 'the vibrant art of India, the enduring chivalry of Rajputana, and the living faith of the Hindus are the only three aspects that can help revive the national life of India—the India of the Hindus....'"
Very fine; doubtless very true; but what use—after all—their eternal talk? By blowing volumes of air from their lungs, did they shift the mountains of difficulty one single inch?
Very nice; definitely very true; but what’s the point—after all—of their endless chatter? By pushing out air from their lungs, did they move the mountains of difficulty even a tiny bit?
More talk followed; tea and attentions that would have flattered him yesterday. To-day it all passed clean over his head. They were ready enough to pamper him, like a lap-dog, these good ladies; forgetting he was a man, with a man's heart and brain, making demand for something more than carefully chosen sugar-plums.
More conversation continued; tea and attention that would have flattered him yesterday. Today, it all went right over his head. These kind ladies were eager to pamper him like a little dog, forgetting that he was a man, with a man's heart and mind, looking for something beyond just carefully selected treats.
He had never been so thankful to get away from that hospitable house, where he had imagined himself so happy....
He had never been so grateful to escape that welcoming house, where he had pictured himself so happy...
They were out in the street again, striding back to New College: Roy—not yet alive to the change in him—full of it all; talking nineteen to the dozen. But Dyán's urgent heart spoke louder than his cousin's voice. And all the while he kept wondering consumedly—Was it Roy?
They were out in the street again, walking back to New College: Roy—not yet aware of the change in him—was really into it all; talking a mile a minute. But Dyán's anxious heart spoke louder than his cousin's voice. And all the while he kept wondering obsessively—Was it Roy?
He could not bring himself to ask outright. The answer would madden him either way. And Goodness—or Badness—knew he was miserable enough: hurt, angry with Fate, with England, even with Tara—lovely and unattainable! She had spoilt everything: his relation with her, with her people, with Roy. She had quenched his zeal for their joint crusade. All the same, he would hold Roy to the India plan; since there was just a chance—and it would take him away from her. He hated himself for the thought; but jealousy, in the East, is a consuming fire....
He couldn’t bring himself to ask directly. The answer would drive him crazy either way. And Goodness—or Badness—knew he was miserable enough: hurt, angry at Fate, at England, even at Tara—beautiful and out of reach! She had ruined everything: his relationship with her, with her family, with Roy. She had dampened his enthusiasm for their shared mission. Still, he would hold Roy to the India plan; there was just a chance—and it would take him away from her. He hated himself for even thinking it; but jealousy, in the East, is a burning fire....
Roy's monologue ceased abruptly. "Your innings, old chap, I think!" he said. "You're mum as a fish this afternoon. I noticed it in there—I thought you'd have lots to say to Ramji Lal."
Roy's monologue stopped suddenly. "It's your turn, buddy, I think!" he said. "You're quiet as a fish this afternoon. I noticed it in there—I thought you'd have a lot to say to Ramji Lal."
Dyán frowned. He could not for long play at pretences with Roy.
Dyán frowned. He couldn’t keep pretending with Roy for much longer.
"Those ladies did all the saying. They would not have liked it at all if I had spoken my true thought,"—he paused and added deliberately—"that we are all cracking our skulls against stone walls."
"Those ladies did all the talking. They definitely would not have appreciated it if I had shared my true feelings,"—he paused and added deliberately—"that we are all banging our heads against brick walls."
"My dear chap——!" Roy stared in frank bewilderment. "What's gone wrong? Your liver touched up? Too much salmon mayonnaise and cream?"
"My friend——!" Roy looked on in genuine confusion. "What’s wrong? Is your liver acting up? Too much salmon mayo and cream?"
His light tone goaded Dyán to exasperation. "Quite likely," he retorted, a sneer lurking in his tone. "Plenty of mayonnaise and cream, for all parties. But when we make bold to ask for more satisfying things, we find 'No Indians need apply.'"
His light tone annoyed Dyán to the point of frustration. "Very likely," he shot back, a sneer hidden in his voice. "Lots of mayonnaise and cream for everyone. But when we dare to ask for something more substantial, we get 'No Indians need apply.'"
"But—my good Dyán——!"
"But—my dear Dyán——!"
"Well—it's true. Suppose I wish to promote that closer union we all chatter about by marrying an English girl—what then?"
"Well—it's true. Let’s say I want to support that closer union we all talk about by marrying an English girl—what then?"
Up went Roy's eyebrows. "Are you after an English wife?"
Up went Roy's eyebrows. "Are you looking for an English wife?"
"I am submitting a case—that might easily occur." He spoke with a touch of irritation; and fearing self-betrayal, swerved from the main issue. "Would you marry an Indian girl?"
"I’m bringing up a situation—that could happen easily." He spoke with a hint of irritation; and fearing he might give too much away, avoided the main point. "Would you marry an Indian girl?"
"I believe so. If I was keen. I'm not at all sure, though, if it's sound—in principle—mixing such opposite strains. And in your case—hypothetical, I suppose——?"
"I think so. If I really wanted to. But I'm not entirely sure if it's a good idea—in theory—to mix such different elements. And in your situation—hypothetical, I guess?"
Dyán's grunt confessed nothing and denied nothing.
Dyán's grunt revealed nothing and suggested nothing.
Dyán started. "I shan't go up for it. I've changed my mind."
Dyán jumped up. "I'm not going to go for it. I've changed my mind."
"Good Lord! And you've been sweating all this time."
"Wow! And you've been sweating this whole time."
Dyán's smile was tinged with bitterness.
Dyán's smile held a hint of bitterness.
"Well—one lives and learns. I can make good use of my knowledge without turning myself into an imitation Englishman. An Indian wife might make equal difficulty. So—with all my zeal—I am between two grindstones. My father joined the Civil. He was keen. He did well. But—no promotion; and little friendliness, except from very few. I believe he was never happy. I believe—it killed him. I was cherishing a hope that, now, things might be better. But I am beginning to see—I may be wrong. Safer to see it in time——"
"Well, you live and learn. I can use my knowledge effectively without pretending to be an Englishman. An Indian wife might bring just as much challenge. So, despite my enthusiasm, I’m stuck between two tough choices. My dad joined the Civil Service. He was ambitious. He did well. But there was no promotion and hardly any support, except from a very few people. I don’t think he was ever happy. I believe it took a toll on him. I was hoping that things might be better now. But I’m starting to realize—I might be wrong. It’s better to recognize that in time—"
Roy looked genuinely distressed. "Poor old Dyán. Perhaps you're right. I don't know much about British India. But it does seem hard lines—and bad policy—to choke off men like you."
Roy looked really upset. "Poor old Dyán. Maybe you’re right. I don’t know much about British India. But it does seem unfair—and bad policy—to hold back men like you."
"Yes. They might consider that more, if they heard some of our fire-eaters. One was at me last week. He gave the British ten years to survive. Said their lot could raise a revolution to-morrow if they had money—a trifle of five millions! He was swearing the Indian princes are not loyal, in spite of talk and subscriptions; that the Army will join whichever side gives best pay. We who are loyal need some encouragement—some recognition. We are only human——!"
"Yes. They might think about that more if they heard some of our firebrands. One came at me last week. He said the British have ten years left to survive. He claimed they could spark a revolution tomorrow if they had money—a mere five million! He was insisting that the Indian princes aren't loyal, despite all the talk and donations; that the Army will side with whoever pays the best. We who are loyal need some encouragement—some recognition. We're only human——!"
"Rather. But you won't go back on our little show, old chap. Just when I'm dead keen—laying my plans for India——"
"Instead. But you won't back out of our little show, buddy. Just when I'm really excited—laying out my plans for India——"
He took hold of Dyán's upper arm and gave it a friendly shake.
He grabbed Dyán's upper arm and gave it a friendly shake.
"No, I'll stick to that. But are you sure you can work it—with your people? If you back out, I swear, by the sin of the sack of Chitor, I'll join the beastly crowd who are learning to make bombs in Berlin."
"No, I'll stick with that. But are you sure you can handle it—with your team? If you back out, I swear, by the sin of the sack of Chitor, I'll join the terrible crowd learning to make bombs in Berlin."
At that—the most solemn oath that can pass the lips of a Rajput—Roy looked startled. Then he laughed.
At that—the most serious oath that a Rajput can swear—Roy looked taken aback. Then he laughed.
Dyán wished him luck in a rather perfunctory tone, considering his vehemence of a moment earlier. All the fire seemed suddenly to have gone out of him.
Dyán wished him luck in a pretty half-hearted way, especially after how intense he had been just a moment ago. It was like all the passion had suddenly drained out of him.
They had just entered the college gate; and a few yards ahead, they caught sight of Lady Despard and Tara—the girl's hand linked through her mother's arm.
They had just walked through the college gate, and a few yards ahead, they saw Lady Despard and Tara—the girl's hand linked through her mother's arm.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Own country.
Your own country.
CHAPTER III.
"It is the spirit of the quest which helps. I am the slave of this spirit of the quest."—Kabir.
"It’s the drive for exploration that assists. I am bound to this drive for exploration."—Kabir.
Roy's recherché little dinner proved an unqualified success. With sole and chicken sauté, with trifle and savoury, he mutely pleaded his cause; feeling vaguely guilty, the while, of belittling his childhood's idol, whom he increasingly admired and loved. But this India business was tremendously important, and the dear old boy would never suspect——
Roy's fancy little dinner turned out to be a total success. With sole and sautéed chicken, along with trifle and savory dishes, he silently made his case; all the while feeling a bit guilty for downplaying the childhood idol he admired and loved more and more. But this whole India thing was incredibly important, and the dear old guy would never suspect—
Roy watched him savouring the chicken and peas; discussing the decay of falling in love, its reasons and remedies; and thought, for the hundredth time, what a splendid old boy he was; so big and breezy, nothing bookish or newspapery about him. Quite a masterpiece of modelling, on Nature's part; the breadth and bulk of him; the massive head, with its thatch of tawny-grey hair that retreated up the sides of his forehead, making corners; the nose, rugged and full of character; the beard and the sea-blue eyes that gave him the sailor aspect Roy had so loved in nursery days. Now he appraised it consciously, with the artist's eye. A vigorous bust of his godfather was his acknowledged masterpiece, so far, in the modelling line, which he preferred to brush or pencil. But first and foremost, literature claimed him: poetry, essays, and the despised novel—truest and most plastic medium for interpreting man to man and race to race: the most entirely obvious medium, thought Roy, for promoting the cause he had at heart.
Roy watched him enjoying the chicken and peas, talking about the downfall of falling in love, why it happens, and how to fix it, and thought, for the hundredth time, what a great old guy he was—so big and relaxed, nothing nerdy or newspaper-like about him. Quite a masterpiece of design, thanks to Nature; his size and strength; the big head, with its patch of tawny-grey hair that receded along the sides of his forehead, creating angles; the nose, rugged and full of personality; the beard and the sea-blue eyes that gave him the sailor look Roy had loved as a child. Now he looked at it with a more critical eye, like an artist. A strong sculpture of his godfather was his acknowledged masterpiece so far in the sculpture department, which he preferred to painting or drawing. But above all, literature was his main interest: poetry, essays, and the often-mocked novel—the truest and most expressive way to connect one person to another and one culture to another: the most obvious way, Roy thought, to support the cause he cared about.
Though his brain was overflowing with the one subject, he was reserving it diplomatically for the more intimate atmosphere of port wine, coffee and cigars. Meantime they always had plenty to talk about, these two. Broome held the unorthodox view that he probably had quite as much to learn from the young as they from him; and at the moment, the question whether Roy should take up literature in earnest was very much to the fore.
Though his mind was filled with one topic, he was wisely saving it for a more personal setting of port wine, coffee, and cigars. In the meantime, they always had plenty to discuss, these two. Broome held the unconventional belief that he had just as much to learn from the young as they did from him; right now, the question of whether Roy should seriously pursue literature was very much at the forefront.
Once or twice during a pause, he caught the shrewd blue eye watching him from under shaggy brows; but each kept his own counsel till the scout had removed all superfluities. Then Broome chose a cigar, sniffed it, and beheaded it.
Once or twice during a break, he noticed the clever blue eye watching him from beneath unruly brows; but each kept their thoughts to themselves until the scout had gotten rid of all the extras. Then Broome picked a cigar, smelled it, and cut off the end.
"My particular weakness!" he remarked pensively, while Roy filled his glass. "What an attentive godson it is! And after this intriguing prelude—what of the main plot? India?"
"My particular weakness!" he said thoughtfully as Roy poured him a drink. "What a considerate godson! And after this interesting setup—what about the main story? India?"
Under a glance as direct as the question Roy reddened furiously. The 'dear old boy' had done more than suspect; he had seen through the whole show—the indignity of all others that youth can least abide.
Under a gaze as direct as the question, Roy turned bright red. The 'dear old boy' had done more than just suspect; he had completely seen through the whole situation—the humiliation that youth can least tolerate.
At sight of his crestfallen countenance, Broome laughed outright. "Bear up, old man! Don't grudge me a fraction of the wits I live by. Weren't you trying to give me an inkling yesterday?"
At the sight of his sad face, Broome burst out laughing. "Cheer up, man! Don't hold it against me for a bit of the smarts I rely on. Weren't you trying to give me a hint yesterday?"
Roy nodded, mollified a little. But his self-confidence wilted under the false start. "How about arm-chairs?" he remarked tentatively, very much engaged with a cigarette.
Roy nodded, feeling a bit better. But his confidence faded after the shaky beginning. "What about armchairs?" he suggested hesitantly, clearly focused on his cigarette.
They removed their coffee-cups, and sipped once or twice in silence. "I'm waiting," said Broome, encouragement in his tone.
They took away their coffee cups and sipped quietly a couple of times. "I'm waiting," Broome said, his tone encouraging.
But Roy still hesitated. "You see——" he temporised, "I'm so fearfully keen, I feel shy of gassing about it. Might seem to you mere soppy sentiment."
But Roy still hesitated. "You see——" he said cautiously, "I'm really eager, but I feel shy about talking too much. It might come off as just silly sentimentality."
Broome's sailor eyes twinkled. "You pay me the compliment, my son, of treating me as if I were a fellow-undergrad! It's only the 'teens and the twenties of this very new century that are so mortally afraid of sentiment—the main factor in human happiness. If you had not a strong sentiment for India, you would be unworthy of your mother. You want to go out there—is that the rub?"
Broome's sailor eyes sparkled. "You compliment me, my son, by treating me like I'm just another undergrad! It's only the teens and twenties of this brand-new century that are so scared of sentiment—the key ingredient for human happiness. If you didn't have a strong feeling for India, you wouldn't be worthy of your mother. You want to go out there—is that the issue?"
"Yes. With Dyán."
"Yeah. With Dyán."
"A lover and a learner. Also—by way of—a budding author. I was hoping you might back me up with a few commissions for my preliminary stuff."
"A lover and a learner. Also—by the way—a budding author. I was hoping you could support me with a few assignments for my initial work."
"You selected your godfather with unerring foresight! And preliminaries over—a book, or books, would be the end in view?"
"You chose your godfather with perfect judgment! And now that the formalities are done—are we looking at a book, or books, as the goal?"
"Yes—and other things. Whatever one can do—in a small way—to inspire a friendlier feeling all round; a clearer conviction that the destinies of England and India are humanly bound up together. I'm sure those cursed politics are responsible for most of the friction. It's art and literature, the emotional and spiritual forces that draw men together, isn't it, Jeffers? You know that——"
"Yes—and other things. Whatever anyone can do—in a small way—to inspire a friendlier feeling all around; a clearer understanding that the fates of England and India are interconnected. I'm sure those damn politics are to blame for most of the tension. It's art and literature, the emotional and spiritual forces that bring people together, right, Jeffers? You know that——"
He leaned forward, warming to his subject; the false start forgotten; shyness dispelled....
He leaned forward, getting into his topic; the awkward beginning forgotten; his shyness gone...
And, once started, none was more skilful than Broome in luring him on to fuller, unconscious self-revealing. He knew very well that, on this topic, and on many others, Roy could enlarge more freely to him than to his father. Youth is made that way. In his opinion, it was all to the good that Roy should aspire to use his double heritage, for the legitimate and noble purpose of interpreting—as far as might be—East to West, and West to East: not least, because he would probably learn a good deal more than he was qualified to teach. It was in the process of qualifying himself, by closer acquaintance with India, that the lurking danger reared its head. But some outlet there must be for the Eastern spirit in him; and his early efforts pointed clearly to literary expression, if Broome knew anything of the creative gift. Himself a devotee, he agreed with Lafcadio Hearne that 'a man may do quite as great a service to his country by writing a book as by winning a battle'; and just so much of these thoughts as seemed fit he imparted to Roy, who—in response to the last—glowed visibly.
And once it started, no one was more skilled than Broome at drawing him out into a deeper, more unguarded self-revelation. He understood well that, on this topic and many others, Roy could express himself more freely to him than to his father. That's just how youth is. In his view, it was great that Roy wanted to use his dual heritage for the noble purpose of interpreting East to West and West to East—especially because he would likely learn much more than he could teach. It was during his journey to understand India better that the hidden danger began to show itself. But there had to be an outlet for the Eastern spirit within him; and his early attempts clearly indicated a talent for literary expression, if Broome knew anything about creativity. As a passionate supporter of literature, he agreed with Lafcadio Hearne that "a man may do quite as great a service to his country by writing a book as by winning a battle"; and he shared just enough of these ideas with Roy, who visibly lit up in response to the last statement.
"Priceless old Jeffers! I knew I could reckon on you to back me up—and buck me up! Of course one will be hugely encouraged by the bleating of the practical crowd—Aunt Jane and Co. 'Why waste your time writing silly novels?' And if you try to explain that novels have a real function, they merely think you've got a swelled head."
"Priceless old Jeffers! I knew I could count on you to support me—and lift my spirits! Of course, the practical crowd—Aunt Jane and her friends—will really get you down with their comments like, 'Why waste your time writing silly novels?' And if you try to explain that novels actually have a purpose, they just think you've got a big ego."
"Never mind, Roy. 'The quest is a noble one and the hope great.' And we scribblers have our glorious compensations. As for Aunt Jane——" He looked very straight at her nephew—and winked deliberately.
"Don't worry about it, Roy. 'The quest is a noble one and the hope is high.' And we writers have our wonderful rewards. As for Aunt Jane——" He looked directly at her nephew—and winked intentionally.
"Oh, of course—she's the unlimited limit," Roy agreed without shame. "I suppose if Dad plays up, she'll give him hell?"
"Oh, of course—she's the unlimited limit," Roy said without any shame. "I guess if Dad acts up, she'll really let him have it?"
"Good measure, pressed down.—By the way—have you spoken to him yet of all this——?"
"Good measure, packed down. By the way, have you talked to him yet about all this——?"
"No. Mother probably guesses. But you're the first. I made sure you'd understand——"
"No. Mom probably suspects. But you're the first. I made sure you'd understand——"
"You feel doubtful—about Father?"
"Are you doubting Father?"
"M-yes. I don't quite know why."
"M-yeah. I'm not really sure why."
Broome was silent a moment. "After all—it's natural. Put yourself in his place, Roy.—He sees India taking a stronger hold of you each year. He knows you've a deal of your mother and grandfather in your make-up. He may very well be afraid of the magnet proving too strong at close quarters. And I suspect he's jealous—for England. He'd like to see your soul centred on Bramleigh Beeches: and I more than suspect they'd both prefer to keep you nearer home."
Broome was quiet for a moment. "After all—it's natural. Imagine being in his shoes, Roy. He watches India becoming a bigger part of your life each year. He knows you have a lot of your mother and grandfather in you. He might be worried that the pull of India will be too strong up close. And I think he's jealous—of England. He'd prefer to see your heart focused on Bramleigh Beeches, and I’m pretty sure they both want to keep you closer to home."
Roy looked distressed. "Hard lines. I hadn't got to that yet. But it wouldn't be for always. And—there's George and Jerry sprouting up."
Roy looked upset. "Tough situation. I hadn't gotten to that yet. But it wouldn't last forever. And—there are George and Jerry growing up."
"I gather that George and Jerry are not precisely—Roy——"
"I understand that George and Jerry are not exactly—Roy——"
"Jeffers—you old sinner! I can't flatter myself——!"
"Jeffers—you old rascal! I can't kid myself——!"
"Don't be blatantly British, Roy! You can flatter yourself—you know as well as I do!"
"Don't be so obviously British, Roy! You can give yourself a pat on the back—you know it just as well as I do!"
"I know it's undiplomatic to contradict my elders!" countered Roy, lunging after pipe and pouch.
"I know it's rude to go against my elders!" Roy replied, reaching for his pipe and pouch.
"Especially convenient godfathers, with press connections?"
"Especially helpful godfathers, with connections in the media?"
Roy fronted him squarely, laughter lurking in his eyes. "Are you going to be convenient—that's the rub! Will you give Dad a notion I may turn out something decent when I've scraped up some crumbs of knowledge——?"
Roy faced him directly, a hint of laughter in his eyes. "Are you going to be convenient—that's the issue! Will you give Dad the impression that I might become something good once I gather some bits of knowledge——?"
"No—we couldn't." There was a new gravity in Roy's tone. "As I said, she probably knows all about it. That's her way. She understandeth one's thoughts long before." The last in a lower tone—his eyes dwelling on her portrait above the mantelpiece: the one in the studio window-seat.
"No—we couldn't." There was a new seriousness in Roy's voice. "Like I said, she probably knows all about it. That's just how she is. She understands what you're thinking long before." He said the last part in a softer tone, his eyes fixed on her portrait above the mantelpiece: the one in the studio window seat.
And Broome thought: "With all his brains, the man's hardly astir in him yet; and the boy's still in love with her. This notion may be an unconscious outlet. A healthy one—if Nevil can be got to see it that way."
And Broome thought: "With all his intelligence, the guy's hardly awake yet; and the kid's still in love with her. This idea might be an unconscious way to express himself. A good one—if Nevil can be made to view it that way."
After a perceptible pause, he said quietly: "Remember, Roy, just because she's unique, she can't be taken as representative. She naturally stands for India in your eyes. But no country can produce beings of her quality by the score——"
After a noticeable pause, he said softly, "Remember, Roy, just because she's one of a kind, it doesn't mean she represents everyone. She naturally symbolizes India in your mind. But no country can produce people like her in large numbers—"
"I suppose not." Roy reluctantly shifted his gaze. "But she does represent what's best in the Indian spirit: the spirit that people over here might take more pains to understand."
"I guess not." Roy hesitantly looked away. "But she embodies the best of the Indian spirit: the spirit that people here could make more effort to understand."
"And you are peculiarly well fitted to assist them, I admit—if Father's willing to bear the cost of your trip. It's a compact between us. The snare of your A1 dinner shall not have been laid in vain!"
"And I have to say, you’re really well-suited to help them, if Dad's okay with covering your travel expenses. It's a deal between us. The setup for your great dinner won’t have been for nothing!"
They sat on together for more than an hour. Then Broome departed, leaving Roy to dream—in a blue mist of tobacco smoke—the opal-tinted ego-centric dreams of one-and-twenty.
They sat together for over an hour. Then Broome left, leaving Roy to daydream—in a blue haze of tobacco smoke—the self-absorbed, opal-colored fantasies of being twenty-one.
And to-night one dream eclipsed them all.
And tonight, one dream overshadowed them all.
For years the germ of it had lived in him like a seed in darkness—growing with him as he grew. All incidents and impressions that struck deep had served to vitalise it: that early championship of his mother; her tales of Rajputana; his friendship with Desmond and Dyán; and, not least, his father's Ramayána pictures in the long gallery at home, that had seized his imagination in very early days, when their appeal was simply to his innate sense of colour, and the reiterate wonder and beauty of his mother's face in those moving scenes from the story of Sita—India's crown of womanhood....
For years, the idea had been inside him like a seed in darkness—growing alongside him. Every experience and impression that impacted him helped to nourish it: his mother's early support; her stories about Rajputana; his friendships with Desmond and Dyán; and, not least, his father's Ramayána paintings in the long gallery at home, which had captured his imagination when he was very young, appealing simply to his natural sense of color, and the repeated wonder and beauty of his mother's face in those poignant moments from the story of Sita—India's epitome of womanhood....
And Chandranath—another glimpse of India; the ugly side ...And stories from Tod's 'Rajasthán'—that grim and stirring panorama of romance and chivalry, of cruelty and cunning; orgies of slaughter and miracles of high-hearted devotion....
And Chandranath—another look at India; the ugly side... And stories from Tod's 'Rajasthan'—that harsh and captivating view of romance and knighthood, of cruelty and cleverness; brutal killings and acts of extraordinary devotion...
Barbaric; utterly foreign to life, as he had lived it, those tales of ancient India most strangely awakened in him a vague, thrilling sense of familiarity ... He knew...! Most clearly he knew the spirit that fired them all, when Akbar's legions broke, wave on wave, against the mighty rock-fortress of Chitor—far-famed capital of Mewar, thrice sacked by Islam and deserted by her royal house; so that only the ghost of her glory remains—a protest, a challenge, an inspiration....
Barbaric; completely unfamiliar to the life he had known, those stories of ancient India oddly stirred within him a faint, exciting sense of recognition... He knew...! He was certain about the spirit that drove them all, when Akbar's armies crashed wave after wave against the formidable rock fortress of Chitor—renowned capital of Mewar, attacked three times by Islam and abandoned by its royal family; leaving only the echo of its glory—a testament, a defiance, an inspiration....
Sometimes he dreamed it all, with amazing vividness. And in the dreams there was always the feeling that he knew ...It was a very queer, very exciting sensation. He had spoken of it to no one but his mother and Tara; except once at Marlborough, when he had been moved to try whether Lance would understand.
Sometimes he dreamed it all, with incredible clarity. And in those dreams, there was always the sense that he knew ... It was a really strange, really thrilling feeling. He had only talked about it with his mother and Tara; except once at Marlborough, when he felt compelled to see if Lance would get it.
Priceless old Desmond! It had been killing to watch his face—interested, sceptical, faintly alarmed, when he discovered that it was not an elaborate attempt to pull his leg. By way of reassuring him, Roy had confessed it was a family failing. When things went wrong his mother nearly always knew: and sometimes she came to him, in dreams that were not exactly dreams. What harm?
Priceless old Desmond! It was so hard to see his face—curious, doubtful, slightly worried—when he realized it wasn’t some kind of joke. To put his mind at ease, Roy admitted it was a family quirk. When things went awry, his mother usually had an inkling: and sometimes she reached out to him in dreams that weren’t exactly dreams. What’s the harm?
Desmond, puzzled and sceptical, was not prepared to hazard an opinion. If Roy was made that way, of course he couldn't help it. And Roy, half indignant, had declared he wouldn't for worlds be made any other way....
Desmond, confused and doubtful, wasn't ready to take a guess. If Roy was born like that, then he obviously couldn't change it. And Roy, somewhat offended, had insisted he wouldn’t want to be any other way for anything in the world...
To-night, by some freak of memory, it all came back to him through the dream-inducing haze of tobacco smoke. And there, on his writing-table, stood a full-length photograph of Lance in Punjab cavalry uniform. Soldiering on the Indian Border, fulfilling himself in his own splendid fashion, he was clearly in his element; attached to his father's old regiment, with Paul for second-in-command; proud of his strapping Sikhs and Pathans; watched over, revered and implicitly obeyed by the sons of men who had served with his father—men for whom the mere name Desmond was a talisman. For that is India's way.
To-night, through some strange flash of memory, it all came back to him in the dreamlike haze of tobacco smoke. And there, on his desk, was a full-length photograph of Lance in his Punjab cavalry uniform. Serving on the Indian Border, shining in his own impressive way, he was clearly in his element; attached to his father's old regiment, with Paul as second-in-command; proud of his strong Sikhs and Pathans; watched over, respected, and implicitly obeyed by the sons of men who had served with his father—men for whom the name Desmond was a symbol of strength. That's just how things are in India.
And here was he, Roy, still at his old trick of scribbling poems and dreaming dreams. For a fleeting moment, Desmond was out of the picture; but when time was ripe he would be in it again. The link between them was indestructible—elemental. Poet and Warrior; the eternal complements. In the Rig Veda[2] both are one; both Agni Kula—'born of fire'; no fulness of life for the one without the other.
And here was Roy, still up to his old habit of writing poems and dreaming big. For a brief moment, Desmond was out of the picture, but when the time was right, he'd be back. The bond between them was unbreakable—fundamental. Poet and Warrior; the eternal counterparts. In the Rig Veda[2] both are one; both Agni Kula—'born of fire'; neither one could fully experience life without the other.
The years dominated by Desmond had been supreme. They had left school together, when Roy was seventeen; and, at the time, their parting had seemed like the end of everything. Yet, very soon after, he had found himself in the thick of fresh delights—a wander-year in Italy, Greece, the Mediterranean, with the parents and Christine——
The years that Desmond ruled were the best. They left school together when Roy was seventeen, and at that moment, their separation felt like the end of everything. However, not long after, he found himself immersed in new joys—a year of travel through Italy, Greece, the Mediterranean, with his parents and Christine——
And now, here he was, nearing the end of the Oxford interlude—dominated by Dyán and India; and, not least, by Oxford herself, who counts her lovers by the million; holds them for the space of three or four years and sets her impress for life on their minds and hearts. For all his dreamings and scribblings, he had played hard and worked hard. In the course of reading for Greats, he had imbibed large draughts of the classics; had browsed widely on later literature, East and West; won the Newcastle, and filled a vellum-bound volume—his mother's gift—with verse and sketches in prose, some of which had appeared in the more exclusive weeklies. He had also picked up Hindustani from Dyán, and looked forward to tackling Sanskrit. In the Schools, he had taken a First in Mods; and, with reasonable luck, hoped for a First in the Finals. Once again, parting would be a wrench, but India glowed like a planet on the horizon; and he fully intended to make that interlude the pick of them all....
And now, here he was, approaching the end of his time in Oxford—shaped by Dyán and India; and, of course, by Oxford herself, who counts her admirers in the millions; holds them for three or four years and leaves a lasting impression on their minds and hearts. Despite all his daydreaming and writing, he had played hard and studied hard. While preparing for Greats, he had absorbed a lot from the classics; explored a wide range of later literature from both the East and West; won the Newcastle scholarship, and filled a leather-bound book—his mother's gift—with poems and prose sketches, some of which had been published in the more selective weeklies. He had also learned Hindustani from Dyán and was looking forward to tackling Sanskrit. In the Exams, he had received a First in Mods; and, with a bit of luck, hoped for a First in the Finals. Once again, saying goodbye would be tough, but India shone like a star on the horizon; and he was determined to make that time the best of all....
What novels he would write! Not modern impressionist stuff; not mean streets and the photographic touch. No—his adventuring soul, with its tinge of Eastern mysticism, craved colour and warmth and light;—not the mere trappings of romance, but the essence of it that imparts a deeper sense of the significance and mystery of life; that probes to the mainsprings of personality, the veiled yet vital world of spiritual adventure ... Pain and conflict; powers of evil, of doubt and indecision:—no evading these. But in any imaginative work he essayed, beauty must be the prevailing element—if only as a star in darkness. And nowadays Beauty had become almost suspect. Cleverness, cynicism, sex and sensation—all had their votaries and their vogue. Mere Beauty, like Cinderella, was left sitting among the ashes of the past; and Roy—prince or no—was her devout lover.
What novels he would write! Not modern impressionist stuff; not gritty streets and the photographic touch. No—his adventurous spirit, with its hint of Eastern mysticism, craved color and warmth and light;—not just the surface of romance, but the essence that gives a deeper sense of the significance and mystery of life; that dives into the very core of personality, the hidden yet essential world of spiritual adventure ... Pain and conflict; forces of evil, doubt, and indecision:—he couldn't avoid these. But in any imaginative work he attempted, beauty had to be the main theme—if only as a star in the darkness. And nowadays beauty had become almost questionable. Cleverness, cynicism, sex, and sensation—all had their followers and their trends. Pure Beauty, like Cinderella, was left sitting among the ashes of the past; and Roy—prince or not—was her devoted admirer.
To the son of Nevil and Lilámani, her clear call could never seem either a puritanical snare of the flesh or a delusion of the senses; but rather, a grace of the spirit, the joy of things seen detached from self-interest: the visible proof that love, not power, is the last word of Creation. Happily for him, its outward form and inward essence had been his daily bread ever since he had first consciously looked upon his mother's face, consciously delighted in his father's pictures. They lived it, those two: and the life lived transcends argument.
To the son of Nevil and Lilámani, her clear call never felt like a strict trap of the flesh or a trick of the senses; instead, it felt like a gift of the spirit, the joy of things appreciated without self-interest: the visible proof that love, not power, is the ultimate truth of Creation. Fortunately for him, its outward form and inner essence had been his daily experience ever since he first truly saw his mother’s face and genuinely enjoyed his father's art. Those two lived it, and a life lived surpasses any debate.
At this uplifted moment—whatever might come later—he blessed them for his double heritage; for the perfect accord between them that inspired his hope of ultimate harmony between England and India, in spite of barriers and complexities and fomenters of discord; a harmony that could never arrive by veiled condescension out of servile imitation. Intimacy with Dyán and his mother had made that quite clear. Each must honestly will to understand the other; each holding fast the essence of individuality, while respecting in the other precisely those baffling qualities that strengthen their union and make it vital to the welfare of both. Instinctively he pictured them as man and woman; and on general lines the analogy seemed to hold good. He had yet to discover that analogies are often deceptive things; peculiarly so, in this case, since India is many, not one. Yet there lurked a germ of truth in his seedling idea: and he was at the age when ideas and tremendous impulses stir in the blood like sap in spring-time; an age to be a reformer, a fanatic or a sensualist.
At this uplifting moment—no matter what might happen later—he appreciated them for his dual heritage; for the perfect harmony between them that fueled his hope for ultimate unity between England and India, despite the barriers, complexities, and instigators of conflict; a unity that couldn't come from hidden superiority or mindless imitation. His closeness with Dyán and his mother had made that very clear. Each must genuinely want to understand the other; each holding on to their individuality while respecting in the other those puzzling qualities that strengthen their bond and are essential to the well-being of both. He instinctively envisioned them as a man and a woman; and on the surface, the analogy seemed to work. He still had to realize that analogies can often be misleading things; especially in this instance, since India is many, not one. Still, there was a kernel of truth in his budding idea: and he was at an age when ideas and strong impulses course through the blood like sap in the spring; an age to be a reformer, a fanatic, or a hedonist.
Too often, alas, before the years bring power of adjustment, the live spark of enthusiasm is extinct....
Too often, unfortunately, before the years bring the ability to adapt, the lively spark of enthusiasm is gone....
To-night it burned in Roy with a steady flame. If only he could enthuse his father——!
To night it burned in Roy with a steady flame. If only he could get his father excited——!
He supposed he would go in any case: but he lacked the rebel instinct of modern youth. He wanted to share, to impart his hidden treasure; not to argue the bloom off it. And his father seemed tacitly to discourage rhapsodies over Indian literature and art. You couldn't say he was not keen: only the least little bit unresponsive to outbursts of keenness in his son; so that Roy never felt quite at ease on the subject. If only he could walk into the room now, while Roy's brain was seething with it all, high on the upward curve of a wave....
He figured he would go anyway: but he didn't have the rebellious spirit of modern youth. He wanted to share and reveal his hidden treasure; not debate it to death. And his father seemed to quietly discourage enthusiasm about Indian literature and art. You couldn't say he wasn't interested; he just felt a little unresponsive to his son's excitement, which made Roy never feel completely comfortable discussing it. If only he could walk into the room right now, while Roy's mind was buzzing with it all, riding the high of a wave....
FOOTNOTES:
[2] Ancient Hindu Scriptures.
CHAPTER IV.
"You could humble at your feet the proudest heads in the world. |
But it's your loved ones... whom you decide to cherish. |
So I worship you. |
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Rabindranath Tagore. |
Roy, after due consideration, decided that he would speak first to his father—the one doubtful element in the home circle. But habit and the obsession of the moment proved too strong, when his mother came to 'tuck him up,' as she had never failed to do since nursery days.
Roy, after thinking it over, decided that he would talk to his father first—the one uncertain factor in their family. But old habits and the moment's feelings were too powerful when his mother came to "tuck him in," just like she always had since he was a little kid.
Seated on the edge of his bed, in the shaded light, she looked like some rare, pale moth in her moon-coloured sari flecked and bordered with gold; amber earrings and a rope of amber beads—his own gift; first fruits of poetic earnings. The years between had simply ripened and embellished her; rounded a little the oval of her cheek; lent an added dignity to her grace of bearing and enriched her wisdom of the heart.
Seated on the edge of his bed, in the soft light, she looked like a rare, pale moth in her moon-colored sari, accented and edged with gold; amber earrings and a strand of amber beads—his own gift; the first results of his poetic earnings. The years that had passed had simply matured and enhanced her; softened the shape of her cheek a bit; added a sense of dignity to her graceful presence and deepened her emotional wisdom.
It was as he supposed. She had understood his thoughts long before. He flung out his hand—a fine, nervous hand—and laid it on her knee.
It was just as he thought. She had picked up on his feelings long ago. He reached out his hand—a nice, tense hand—and placed it on her knee.
"You're a miracle. I believe you know all about it."
"You're amazing. I think you know that."
"I believe—I do," she answered, letting her own hand rest on his; moving her fingers, now and then, in the ghost of a caress:—an endearing way she had. "You are wishing—to go out there?"
"I believe—I do," she replied, resting her hand on his; occasionally moving her fingers in a light, affectionate gesture—her special way of showing warmth. "Are you wanting to go out there?"
"Yes. I simply must. You understand?"
"Yes, I really must. You get it?"
She inclined her head and, for a moment, veiled her eyes. "I am proud. But you cannot understand how difficult ... for us ... letting you go. And Dad...."
She tilted her head and, for a moment, closed her eyes. "I am proud. But you can't understand how hard it is ... for us ... to let you go. And Dad..."
She paused.
She took a break.
"My darling—'hate' is too strong. He cares very much for all that makes friendship between England and India. But—is it wonder if he cares more for his own son? You will speak to him soon?"
"My darling—'hate' is too strong. He really cares about everything that builds friendship between England and India. But—is it any wonder if he cares more about his own son? You'll talk to him soon?"
"To-morrow. Unless—a word or two, first, from you——"
"Tomorrow. Unless—a word or two, first, from you——"
"No, not that!" She smiled at his old boyish faith in her. "Better to keep me outside. You see—I am India. So I am already too much in it that way."
"No, not that!" She smiled at his youthful belief in her. "It's better to keep me outside. You see—I am India. So I’m already too involved that way."
"You are in it up to the hilt!" he declared with sudden fervour: and—his tongue unloosed—he poured out to her a measure of his pent up feeling; how they had inspired him—she and his father; how he naturally hoped they would back him up; and a good deal more that was for her private ear alone....
"You’re completely immersed in this!" he exclaimed passionately. And—now that his tongue was free—he shared with her a load of his bottled-up emotions; how they had motivated him—she and his dad; how he genuinely hoped they would support him; and a lot more that was just for her to hear....
Her immense capacity for listening, her eloquent silence and gentle flashes of raillery, her occasional caress—all were balm to him in his electrical mood.
Her incredible ability to listen, her expressive silence and gentle moments of humor, her occasional touch—all provided comfort to him in his charged mood.
Were ever two beings quite so perfectly in tune——?
Were there ever two people so perfectly in sync?
Could he possibly leave her? Could he face the final wrench?
Could he really leave her? Could he handle the final heartbreak?
When at last she stooped to kiss him, the faint clear whiff of sandalwood waked a hundred memories; and he held her close a long time, her cheek against his hair.
When she finally leaned down to kiss him, the subtle scent of sandalwood stirred a hundred memories; and he held her close for a long time, her cheek resting against his hair.
"Bad boy! Let me go," she pleaded; and, with phenomenal obedience, he unclasped his hands.
"Bad boy! Let me go," she pleaded; and, with remarkable compliance, he unclasped his hands.
"See if you can go now!"
"See if you can go now!"
It was his old childish game. The moment she stirred, his hands were locked again.
It was his old childish game. The moment she moved, his hands were locked again.
"Son of my heart—I must!"
"My dear son—I have to!"
"One more kiss then—for luck!"
"One more kiss then—for good luck!"
So she kissed him, for luck, and left him to his midnight browsings....
So she kissed him for good luck and left him to his late-night browsing...
Next morning she sat among her cushions in the studio, ostensibly reading a long letter from her father. Actually, her mind was intent on Nevil, who stood at his easel absorbed in fragmentary studies for a new picture—flying draperies; a man's face cleverly fore-shortened.
Next morning, she sat on her cushions in the studio, pretending to read a long letter from her father. In reality, her thoughts were focused on Nevil, who stood at his easel, absorbed in scattered sketches for a new painting—flowing fabrics and a man's face skillfully foreshortened.
Though nearing fifty, he looked more like five-and-thirty; his face singularly free of lines; his fair hair scarcely showing the intrusion of grey. To her he seemed perennially young; and dearer than ever—if that could be—as the years mellowed and deepened the love on which they had boldly staked everything that counted most for them both. Yet, for all her skill in divination, she could not tell precisely how he would take the things Roy had to say; nor whether Roy himself would say them in just the right way. With Nevil, so much depended on that.
Though he was nearing fifty, he looked more like thirty-five; his face was remarkably free of lines, and his fair hair hardly showed any grey. To her, he seemed perennially young and more dear than ever—if that was even possible—as the years enriched and deepened the love they had boldly staked everything on. Yet, despite her talent for reading people, she couldn't predict exactly how he would react to what Roy had to say, nor whether Roy would express it just right. With Nevil, so much depended on that.
Till this morning, she had scarcely realised how unobtrusively she had been, as it were, their connecting link in all difficult or delicate matters, where their natures were not quite in tune. But now, Roy being a man, they must come to terms in their own fashion....
Till this morning, she had hardly realized how subtly she had been their connection in all the challenging or sensitive issues where they didn’t quite align. But now, since Roy was a man, they had to figure things out in their own way....
At the first far-off sound of his step on the stairs, she rose and came over to the easel, and stood there a few moments—fascinated always by the swift sure strokes.
At the first distant sound of his footsteps on the stairs, she got up, walked over to the easel, and stood there for a few moments—always captivated by the fast, confident strokes.
"Good—eh?" he asked, smiling into her serious eyes.
"Good, right?" he said, smiling into her serious eyes.
She nodded. "Quite evident—you are in the mood!" Her fingers lightly caressed the back of his hand. "I will come back later. Such a tray of vases waiting for me in the drawing-room!"
She nodded. "It's pretty clear—you’re in the mood!" Her fingers gently brushed the back of his hand. "I'll come back later. So many vases waiting for me in the living room!"
As Roy entered, she passed him and they exchanged a smile. Her eyes, mutely blessing him, besought him not to let his eager tongue run away with itself. Then she went out, leaving them together—the two who were her world.
As Roy walked in, she brushed past him and they shared a smile. Her eyes, silently encouraging him, seemed to urge him not to let his excited words overtake him. Then she left, leaving the two who were her entire world together.
Down in the drawing-room, roses and sweet-peas, cut by Christine—her fairy daughter—lay ready to hand. Between them they filled the lofty room with fragrance and harmonies of delicate colour. Then Christine flew to her beloved piano; and Lilámani wandered away to her no less beloved rose-garden. Body and mind were restless. She could settle to nothing till she knew what had passed between Nevil and Roy. His boyish confidences and adorations of the night before had filled her cup to overflowing. She felt glad and proud that her first-born should have set his heart on the high project of trying to promote deeper sympathy between his father's great country and her own people, in this time of dangerous antagonism and unrest.
Down in the living room, roses and sweet peas, cut by Christine—her fairy daughter—were ready to enjoy. Together, they filled the spacious room with a lovely fragrance and beautiful colors. Then Christine rushed to her beloved piano, while Lilámani wandered off to her equally cherished rose garden. Her body and mind were restless. She couldn't focus on anything until she found out what had happened between Nevil and Roy. His boyish secrets and admiration from the night before had made her feel overwhelmed with emotions. She felt happy and proud that her firstborn was dedicated to the noble goal of fostering deeper understanding between his father's great country and her own people during this time of dangerous conflict and unrest.
But beneath her pride and gladness, stirred a fear lest the scales she had tried to hold even, should be inclining to tilt the wrong way. For duty to his father's house was paramount. Too strong a leaning towards India—no matter for what high purpose—would still be a tilt the wrong way. She had seen the same fear lurking in Nevil's heart also; and now, unerringly, she divined the cause of that hidden trouble which baffled Roy. Nevil feared that—if Roy went to India—history might repeat itself. She admitted the danger was real; and she knew his fear implied no reflection on herself or her country. Best of all, she knew that—because of his chivalrous loyalty that had never failed her—he would not speak of it, even to his son.
But underneath her pride and happiness, there was a worry that the balance she had tried to maintain might be tipping the wrong way. Duty to his father's family was the most important thing. A strong inclination towards India—no matter how noble the reason—would still be a shift in the wrong direction. She had noticed that same worry hidden in Nevil's heart as well; and now, she could clearly sense the reason for the hidden issue that puzzled Roy. Nevil was afraid that—if Roy went to India—history might repeat itself. She acknowledged that the danger was real; and she understood that his fear reflected nothing about her or her country. Most importantly, she knew that—because of his unwavering loyalty that had always supported her—he wouldn't bring it up, even to his son.
Clearly then, if Roy insisted on going to India, and if a word of warning must be spoken to ease Nevil's mind, only one person in the world could speak it—herself. For all her sensitive shrinking she could not, at this critical turning-point, stand outside. She was "in it"—as Roy dramatically assured her—up to the hilt....
Clearly then, if Roy was determined to go to India, and if someone needed to say a word of warning to calm Nevil's thoughts, only one person in the world could do it—herself. Despite her delicate nature, she couldn't, at this crucial moment, stay on the sidelines. She was "in it"—as Roy dramatically told her—up to the hilt....
Time passed—and he did not come. Troubled, she wandered back towards the house; caught sight of him, lonely and abstracted, pacing the lawn: saw him stop near the great twin beeches—that embowered a hammock, chairs and rugs—and disappear inside. Then she knew her moment had come....
Time went by—and he still wasn’t there. Worrying, she made her way back toward the house; she spotted him, feeling lonely and lost in thought, pacing the lawn: he stopped near the two large beech trees that shaded a hammock, chairs, and rugs—then he went inside. That’s when she realized her moment had arrived....
She found him prone in the hammock: not even smoking: staring up into the cool green dome, fretted with graceful convolutions of trunk and branches. One lightly clenched hand hung over the edge. Attitude and abstraction alike suggested a listless dejection that sharply caught at her heart.
She found him lying in the hammock: not even smoking, just staring up into the cool green canopy, marked by the graceful twists of trunks and branches. One lightly clenched hand hung over the edge. His posture and distant look conveyed a sense of sluggish sadness that deeply affected her.
He started at sight of her. "Blessed little Mummy—no hiding from you!"
He jumped when he saw her. "Blessed little Mommy—can't hide from you!"
He flung out his left hand. She took it and laid it against her cheek: a form of caress all her own.
He reached out his left hand. She took it and pressed it to her cheek: a way of showing affection that was uniquely hers.
"Were you wishing to hide? I was waiting among the roses, to show you the new sweet-peas."
"Were you trying to hide? I was waiting among the roses to show you the new sweet peas."
Pressing down the edge of the hammock, he half lifted her into it and settled her among the cushions, deftly tucking in her silks and muslins.
Pressing down the edge of the hammock, he partially lifted her into it and positioned her among the cushions, skillfully tucking in her silk and muslin.
"Comfy?" he asked, surveying her, with Nevil's own smile in his eyes.
"Comfy?" he asked, looking her over, with Nevil's own smile in his eyes.
"Comfy," she sighed, wishing discreet warnings at the bottom of the sea. Just to be foolish with him—the bliss of it! To chime in with his moods, his enthusiasms, his nonsense—she asked nothing better of life, when he came home. "Very clever, Sonling. But no,"—she lifted a finger—"that won't do. You are twenty-one. Too big for the small name now. So far away up there!"
"Comfy," she sighed, wishing for subtle warnings at the bottom of the sea. Just to be foolish with him—the joy of it! To sync up with his moods, his passions, his silliness—she couldn't ask for anything more from life when he came home. "Very clever, Sonling. But no,"—she raised a finger—"that's not going to work. You're twenty-one. Too old for that little name now. So far away up there!"
"If I shot up as high as a lamp-post, my heart would still be down there—at your feet."
"If I shot up as high as a lamp post, my heart would still be down there—at your feet."
He said it lightly—that was the Englishman. But he said it—that was the Rajput. And she knew not which she loved the best. Strange to love two such opposites with equal fervour.
He said it casually—that was the Englishman. But he said it—that was the Rajput. And she didn't know which one she loved more. It's odd to love two such different people with the same intensity.
She blew him a kiss from her finger-tips. "Very well. We will not be unkind to the small name and throw him on the rubbish-heap. But now sit, please—Sonling. You have been talking—you and Dad? Not any decision? Is he not wishing you should—work for India?"
She blew him a kiss from her fingertips. "Alright. We won’t be unkind to the little guy and throw him away. But now, please sit—Sonling. Have you and Dad been talking? No decisions? Doesn’t he want you to—work for India?"
"Mummy, I don't know." He secured a chair and sat down facing her. "He insists that I'm officially free to kick over the traces, that he's not the kind of father who 'thunders vetos from the family hearthrug!'"
"Mom, I don't know." He pulled up a chair and sat down facing her. "He insists that I'm totally free to break the rules, that he's not the kind of dad who 'shouts orders from the family rug!'"
Lilámani smiled very tenderly at that so characteristic touch; but she said nothing. And Roy went on: "All the same, I gathered that he's distinctly not keen on my going out there. So—what the devil am I to do? He rubbed it in that I'm full young, and no hurry—but I feel there's something else at the back of his mind."
Lilámani smiled warmly at that familiar gesture, but she didn’t say anything. Roy continued, “Still, I got the impression that he really doesn’t want me going out there. So—what the hell am I supposed to do? He kept mentioning that I’m still young and there’s no rush—but I sense there’s something else he’s not saying.”
He paused—and she could hesitate no longer.
He paused—and she couldn’t wait any longer.
"Yes, Roy—there is something else——"
"Yes, Roy—there’s something else—"
"Then why can't he speak out?"
"Then why can't he speak?"
"Not to be so impatient," she rebuked him gently. "It is because he so beautifully remains—my lover, he cannot put in words—any thought that might give——" She flung out an appealing hand. "Oh, Roy—can you not guess the trouble? He is afraid—for your marriage——"
"Don't be so impatient," she chided him softly. "It's because he so beautifully stays—my lover, he can't find the words—any thought that might give——" She extended an appealing hand. "Oh, Roy—can you not guess the trouble? He is afraid—about your marriage——"
"No, Stupid One! But out there you might come to think of it! No man can tell when Kama, godling of the arrows, will throw magic dust in his eyes. You might meet other cousins—like Arúna, and there would come trouble, because"—she faced him steadily and he saw the veiled blush creep into her cheeks—"that kind of marriage—for you—must not be."
"No, you fool! But out there, you might start to feel that way! No one can predict when Kama, the god of love, will blind someone with his magic. You could run into other relatives—like Arúna, and that would lead to problems, because"—she looked at him firmly and he noticed the faint blush rising in her cheeks—"that kind of marriage—for you—just can’t happen."
Now he understood; and, for all her high resolve, she thrilled at the swift flash of anger in his eyes.
Now he got it; and despite her strong determination, she felt a rush of excitement at the quick flash of anger in his eyes.
"Who says—it must not be?" he demanded with a touch of heat. "Aunt Jane—confound her! When I do marry, it will be to please myself—not her!"
"Who says it can't be?" he asked, a bit heated. "Aunt Jane—what a pain! When I do get married, it will be to make myself happy—not her!"
"Oh, hush, Roy—and listen! You run away too fast. It is not Aunt Jane—it is I who am saying must not, because I know—the difficult thought in Dad's heart. And I know it is right——"
"Oh, be quiet, Roy—and listen! You’re running away too fast. It’s not Aunt Jane—it’s me who is saying you must not, because I know—the tough thought in Dad's heart. And I know it’s the right thing——"
"Why is it right?" He was up in arms again. Obstinate—but how lovable!—"Why mayn't I have the same luck as he had—if it comes my way? I've never met a girl or woman that could hold a candle to you for all-round loveliness. And it's the East that gives you—inside and out—a quality, a bloom—unseizable—like moonlight——"
"Why is it fair?" He was frustrated again. Stubborn—but how charming!—"Why can't I have the same luck he did—if it comes my way? I've never met a girl or woman who can compare to you in terms of overall beauty. And it's the East that gives you—inside and out—a quality, a glow—indescribable—like moonlight——"
"But, my darling! You make me blush!" She drew her sari across her face, hiding, under a veil of lightness, her joy at his outspoken praise.
"But, my love! You make me blush!" She pulled her sari across her face, hiding, behind a veil of lightness, her happiness at his candid praise.
"Well, you made me say it. And I'm not sentimentalising. I'm telling a home truth!"
"Well, you made me say it. And I'm not being sentimental. I'm stating a fact!"
His vehemence was guarantee of that. Very gently he drew back the sari and looked deep into her eyes.
His intensity guaranteed that. He gently pulled back the sari and looked deeply into her eyes.
"Why should we only tell the ugly ones, like Aunt Jane? Anyway, I've told you my truest one now—and I'm not ashamed of it."
"Why should we only share the unpleasant stories, like Aunt Jane's? Anyway, I've just shared my most honest one—and I'm not embarrassed about it."
"No need. It is a jewel I will treasure in my heart."
"No need. It’s a gem I will keep in my heart."
She dropped the veil of lightness, giving him sincerity for sincerity as he deserved. "But—Ancient one, have you seen so many girls and women in your long life——?"
She let go of her light-heartedness and met his honesty with her own, just as he deserved. "But—Ancient one, have you seen so many girls and women in your long life——?"
"I've seen a pretty good mixture of all sorts—Oxford, London, and round here," he insisted unabashed. "And I've had my wits about me. Of course they're most of them jolly and straight. Good fellows in fact; talking our slang; playing our games. No harm, of course. But it kills the charm of contrast—the supreme charm. They understand that in India better than we do here."
"I've come across a pretty good mix of all kinds—Oxford, London, and around here," he said confidently. "And I've been paying attention. Sure, most of them are cheerful and straightforward. Good guys, really; speaking our slang; playing our games. No harm in that, of course. But it takes away the magic of contrast—the real magic. They get that in India better than we do here."
The truth of that last Lilámani could not deny. Too clearly she saw in the violent upheaval of Western womanhood the hidden germs of tragedy, for women themselves, for the race.
The truth of that last Lilámani could not deny. Too clearly she saw in the violent upheaval of Western womanhood the hidden seeds of tragedy, for women themselves, for the race.
"You are right, Roy," she said, smiling into his serious face. "From our—from Hindu point of view, greatest richness of life come from greatest possible difference between men and women. And most of all it is so in Rajputana. But over here...." She sighed, a small shivering sigh. The puzzle and pain of it went too deep with her. "All this screaming and snatching and scratching for wrong kind of things hurts my heart; because—I am woman and they are women—desecrating that in us which is a symbol of God. Nature made women for ministering to Life and Love. Are they not believing, or not caring, that by struggling to imitate man (while saying with their lips how they despise him!) they are losing their own secret, beautiful differences, so important for happiness—for the race. But marriage in the West seems more for convenience of lovers than for the race——"
"You’re right, Roy," she said, smiling at his serious face. "From our Hindu perspective, the greatest richness of life comes from the biggest differences between men and women. This is especially true in Rajputana. But over here..." She sighed, a small, trembling sigh. The confusion and pain of it ran deep for her. "All this screaming and fighting for the wrong things hurts my heart because—I am a woman and they are women—disrespecting what in us is a symbol of God. Nature created women to nurture Life and Love. Don’t they believe, or care, that by trying to copy men (while claiming to despise them!) they are losing their own unique, beautiful differences, which are so essential for happiness—for our race? But marriage in the West seems more about the convenience of lovers than for the future of the race—"
"Yet your son, though he is of the West—must not consider his own inclination or convenience——"
"Yet your son, even though he is from the West—must not think about his own preferences or convenience——"
"My son," she interposed, gently inflexible, "because he is also of the East, must consider this matter of the race; must try and think it with his father's mind."
"My son," she said, gently but firmly, "because he is also from the East, must think about this issue of race; he must try to see it from his father's perspective."
"All the same—making such a point of it seems like an insult—to you——"
"Still, making such a big deal about it feels like an insult—to you——"
"No, Roy. Not to say that——" The flash in her eyes, that was almost anger, startled and impressed him more than any spoken word. "No thought that ever came in your father's mind could be—like insult to me. Oh, my dear, have you not sense to know that for an old English family like his, with roots down deep in English soil and history, it is not good that mixture of race should come twice over in two generations. To you—our kind of marriage appears a simple affair. You see only how close we are now, in love and understanding. You cannot imagine all the difficulties that went before. We know them—and we are proud, because they became like dust under our feet. Only to you—Dilkusha, I could tell ... a little, if you wish—for helping you to understand."
"No, Roy. Not to say that——" The spark in her eyes, almost fury, surprised and impressed him more than anything she could say. "No idea that ever crossed your father's mind could be—like an insult to me. Oh, my dear, don't you realize that for an established English family like his, with deep roots in English history, it's not ideal for mixed heritage to happen twice in two generations? To you—our kind of marriage seems simple. You only see how close we are now, in love and understanding. You can't fathom all the challenges we faced before. We know them—and we're proud, because they've become like dust under our feet. Only to you—Dilkusha, I could share ... a little, if you want—to help you understand."
"Please tell," he said, and his hand closed on hers.
"Please tell me," he said, gripping her hand.
So, leaning back among her cushions—speaking very simply in the low voice that was music to his ears—she told....
So, leaning back on her cushions—speaking very simply in the soft voice that was music to his ears—she told....
The telling—fragmentary, yet vivid—lasted less than half an hour. But in that half-hour Roy gleaned a jewel of memory that the years would not dim. The very words would remain....
The story—brief but vivid—lasted less than half an hour. But in that half-hour, Roy captured a precious memory that time would not fade. The exact words would stay with him...
For Lilámani—wandering backward in fancy through the Garden of Remembrance—revealed more than she realised of the man she loved and of her own passionate spirit, compact of fire and dew, the sublimated essence of the Eastern woman at her best.
For Lilámani—lost in thought while walking through the Garden of Remembrance—uncovered more about the man she loved and her own fiery, passionate spirit, the refined essence of an Eastern woman at her finest.
Yet in spite of that revealing—or rather because of it—rebellion stirred afresh. And, as if divining his thoughts, she impulsively raised her hand. "Now, Roy, you must promise. Only so, I can speak to Dad and rest his mind."
Yet despite that revealing—or rather because of it—rebellion stirred up again. And, almost as if she could read his mind, she suddenly raised her hand. "Now, Roy, you have to promise. That way, I can talk to Dad and put his mind at ease."
Seizing her hand, he kissed it fervently.
Seizing her hand, he kissed it passionately.
"Darling—after all that, a mere promise would be a fatuous superfluity. If you say 'No Indian wife,' that's enough for me. I suppose I must rest content with the high privilege of possessing an Indian mother."
"Sweetheart—after everything that’s happened, a simple promise would be a foolish extra. If you say 'No Indian wife,' that’s enough for me. I guess I should be satisfied with the great privilege of having an Indian mother."
Her radiant surprise was a beautiful thing to see. Leaning forward, she took his head in her hands and kissed him between his eyebrows where the caste-mark should be.
Her glowing surprise was a wonderful sight to behold. Leaning in, she held his head in her hands and kissed him between his eyebrows where the caste-mark would be.
"Must it be October—so soon?" she asked.
"Is it really October already?" she asked.
He told her of Dyán, and she sighed. "Poor Dyán! I wonder? It is so difficult—even with the best kind—this mixing of English education and Indian life. I hope it will make no harm for those two——"
He told her about Dyán, and she sighed. "Poor Dyán! I wonder? It's so difficult—even with the best intentions—mixing English education and Indian life. I hope it won't cause any trouble for those two——"
Then they started, almost like lovers; for the drooping branches rustled and Tara stood before them—a very vision of June; in her straight frock of Delphinium blue; one shell-pink rose in her hat and its counterpart in her waist-belt. Canvas shoes and tennis-racquet betrayed her fell design on Roy.
Then they started, almost like lovers; the drooping branches rustled as Tara stood before them—a true vision of June. She wore a straight dress in Delphinium blue, with a shell-pink rose in her hat and another one in her waist-belt. Canvas shoes and a tennis racket revealed her hidden plan with Roy.
"Am I despritly superfluous?" she queried, smiling from one to the other.
"Am I desperately unnecessary?" she asked, smiling at each of them.
"Quite too despritly," Roy assured her with emphasis.
"Way too desperately," Roy assured her with emphasis.
She wrinkled her nose at him, so far as its delicate aquiline would permit. "Speak for yourself, spoilt boy!"
She wrinkled her nose at him, as much as her delicate, pointed nose would allow. "Speak for yourself, spoiled brat!"
But she favoured him with her left hand, which he retained, while she stooped over the hammock and kissed Lilámani on both cheeks. Then she stood up and gently disengaged her hand.
But she offered him her left hand, which he held onto, while she leaned over the hammock and kissed Lilámani on both cheeks. Then she stood up and softly pulled her hand away.
"Christine's to blame. She guessed you were here. I came over in hopes of tennis. It's just perfect. Not too hot."
"Christine is the one to blame. She figured you would be here. I came over hoping to play some tennis. It's just perfect. Not too hot."
"Still more perfect in here, lazing with Mummy," said graceless Roy.
"Even better in here, just lounging with Mom," said clumsy Roy.
"I disown you, I am ashamed!" Lilámani rebuked him only half in jest. "No more lazing now. I have done with you. Only you have to get me out of this."
"I disown you, I'm embarrassed!" Lilámani scolded him, only half-joking. "No more slacking off now. I'm done with you. You just have to get me out of this."
They got her out, between them; fussed over her and laughed at her; and then went off together for Roy's racquet.
They helped her out, took care of her and joked around with her; then they went off together for Roy's racket.
She stood in the silvery sunlight watching them till they disappeared round the corner of the house. Not surprising that Nevil said—"No hurry!" If he would only wait...! He was still too young, too much in love with India—with herself. Yet, had he already begun inditing sonnets, even to the most acceptable eyebrow, her perverse heart would doubtless have known the prick of jealousy—as in Desmond's day.
She stood in the bright sunlight, watching them until they turned the corner of the house. It's not surprising that Nevil said, "No hurry!" If only he would wait...! He was still too young, too infatuated with India—and with her. Yet, if he had already started writing sonnets, even about her most charming feature, her stubborn heart would probably feel the sting of jealousy—just like in Desmond's time.
Instead she suddenly knew the first insidious prick of middle age; felt dazed, for a mere moment, by the careless radiance of their youth; to them an unconsidered thing: but to those who feel it relentlessly slipping through their fingers ...
Instead, she suddenly recognized the first sneaky sting of middle age; felt dazed, for just a moment, by the effortless glow of their youth; something they took for granted: but for those who sense it relentlessly slipping away from them ...
Her small fine hands clenched in unconscious response to her thought. She was nearing forty. In her own land she would be reckoned almost an old woman. But some magic in the air and way of life in this cool green England seemed to keep age at bay: and there remained within a flame-like youth of the spirit—not so easy, even for the Arch-Thief to steal away....
Her small, delicate hands clenched unconsciously in response to her thoughts. She was nearing forty. In her own country, she would be considered almost an old woman. But something about the air and lifestyle in this cool, green England seemed to fend off age: and there still burned within her a youthful spirit—not so easy, even for the Arch-Thief to take away....
CHAPTER V.
"The bow saith to the arrow, 'Thy freedom is mine.'" |
I understand. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Rabindranath Tagore. |
And while Lilámani reasoned with the son—whose twofold nature they had themselves bestowed and inspired—Nevil was pacing his shrine of all the harmonies, heart and brain disturbed, as they had not been for years.
And while Lilámani talked things over with the son—whose dual nature they had themselves given and encouraged—Nevil was walking around his sanctuary of all the harmonies, both his heart and mind unsettled, as they hadn't been for years.
Out of the troubled waters of family friction and delicate adjustments, this adventurous pair had slid into a haven of peace and mutual understanding. And now behold, fresh portent of trouble arising from the dual strain in Roy—the focal point of their life and love.
Out of the turbulent waters of family conflict and careful adjustments, this adventurous couple had found a haven of peace and mutual understanding. And now, look, a new sign of trouble is emerging from the dual pressure on Roy—the center of their life and love.
Turning in his stride, his eye encountered a head and shoulders portrait of his father, Sir George Sinclair: an honest, bluff, unimaginative face: yet suddenly, arrestingly, it commanded his attention. Checking his walk, he stood regarding it: and his heart went out to the kindly old man in a quite unusual wave of sympathetic understanding. He saw himself—the "damned unsatisfactory son," Bohemian and dilettante, frankly at odds with the Sinclair tradition—now standing, more or less, in that father's shoes; his heart centred on the old place and on the boy for whom he held it in trust; and the irony of it twisted his lips into a rueful smile. By his own over-concentration on Roy, and his secret dread of the Indian obsession, he could gauge what his own father must have suffered in an aggravated form, blind as he was to any point of view save his own. And there was Roy—like himself in the twenties, but how much more purposeful!—drawn irresistibly by the lure of the horizon; a lure bristling with dangers the more insidious because they sprang from the blood in his veins.
Turning as he walked, he caught sight of a portrait of his father, Sir George Sinclair: a straightforward, rough, and unimaginative face. Yet, all of a sudden, it grabbed his attention. He paused to look at it, feeling a sudden wave of sympathy for the kind old man. He recognized himself—the "damned unsatisfactory son," artsy and lacking direction, openly at odds with the Sinclair legacy—now standing, in some ways, in that father's role; his heart focused on the old place and on the boy he was meant to look after. The irony made him smile ruefully. By fixating too much on Roy and secretly fearing the obsession with India, he could imagine what his father must have gone through, suffering even more because he was blind to any perspective but his own. And there was Roy—like him in his twenties, but so much more driven!—drawn irresistibly by the call of the horizon; a call filled with dangers all the more insidious since they came from his own blood.
Yet a word of warning, spoken at the wrong moment, in the wrong tone, might be disastrously misunderstood; and the distracting sense of being purely responsible for his own trouble, stung him to renewed irritation. All capacity for work had been dispelled by that vexatiously engaging son of his, with his heart in India and his head among the stars....
Yet a word of warning, spoken at the wrong time and in the wrong tone, could be completely misunderstood; and the annoying feeling of being solely responsible for his own problems only added to his irritation. All ability to focus on work had been shattered by that frustratingly distracted son of his, with his heart in India and his head in the clouds....
Weary of pacing, he took out his pipe and sat down in the window-seat to fill it. He was interrupted by the sound of an unmistakable footstep; and the response of his whole being justified to admiration Lilámani's assurance that his hidden trouble implied no lightest reflection on herself. Lilámani and irritation simply could not co-exist within him; and he was on his feet when she opened the door.
Weary of pacing, he took out his pipe and sat down in the window seat to fill it. He was interrupted by the sound of a familiar footstep; and the reaction from his entire being confirmed Lilámani's confidence that his hidden trouble didn't reflect at all on her. Lilámani and irritation simply couldn't exist together in him; and he was on his feet when she opened the door.
She did not come forward at once. Pushing it shut with both hands, she stood so—a hovering question in her eyes. It recalled, with a tender pang, the earlier days of worshipful aloofness, when only by special invitation would she intimately approach her lord.
She didn't step forward right away. Shutting it with both hands, she stood there—a question in her eyes. It brought back, with a bittersweet feeling, the earlier days of respectful distance, when she would only come close to her lord if specially invited.
That she might guess his thought he held out his arms. "Come along—English wife!"
That she might understand what he was thinking, he opened his arms. "Come on—English wife!"
It had been their private password. But her small teeth imprisoned her lip.
It had been their secret password. But her small teeth trapped her lip.
"No—King of me—Indian wife: making too much trouble again!"
"No—King of me—Indian wife: causing too much trouble again!"
"Lilámani! How dare you! Come here."
"Lilámani! How could you! Come here."
His attempt at sternness took effect. In one swift rush—sari blown backward—she came: and he, smitten with self-reproach, folded her close; while she clung to him in mute passionate response.
His attempt at being stern worked. In one quick rush—her sari blowing backward—she came: and he, feeling guilty, held her tightly; while she clung to him in silent, passionate reply.
"Beloved," she whispered. "Not to worry any more in your secret heart. I told—he understands."
"Beloved," she whispered. "Don’t worry anymore in your secret heart. I told him—he understands."
"Roy——? My darling! But what——?" His incoherence was a shameless admission of relief. "You couldn't—you haven't told him——?"
"Roy——? My love! But what——?" His confusion was a blatant sign of relief. "You couldn't—you haven't told him——?"
"Nevil, I have told him all. I saw lately this trouble in your thoughts: and to-day it came in my mind that only I could speak—could give command that—one kind of marriage must not be."
"Nevil, I have told him everything. I recently noticed this trouble in your thoughts, and today it occurred to me that only I could speak—could give the command that—one type of marriage must not be."
"Wasn't the boy angry?"
"Wasn’t the kid angry?"
"Only at first—on account of me. He is—so very darling, so worshipping—his foolish little Mother."
"Only at first—because of me. He is—so very sweet, so devoted—his silly little Mom."
"A weakness he shares with his father," Nevil assured her: and in that whispered confession she had her reward. For after twenty-three years of marriage, the note of loverly extravagance is as rare as the note of the cuckoo in July.
"A weakness he shares with his father," Nevil assured her, and in that whispered confession, she got her reward. Because after twenty-three years of marriage, the hint of romantic flair is as rare as hearing a cuckoo in July.
"Sit, little woman." He drew her down to the window-seat, keeping an arm round her. "The relief it is to feel I can talk it all over with you freely. Where the dickens would we be, Roy and I, without our interpreter? And she does it all unbeknownst; like a Brownie. I have been worrying lately. The boy's clean gone on his blessed idea. No reasoning with him; and the modern father doesn't venture to command! It's as much as his place is worth! Yet we see the hidden dangers clearer than he can. Wouldn't it be wiser to apply the curb discreetly before he slips off into an atmosphere where all the influences will tug one way?"
"Sit down, little woman." He pulled her down to the window seat, keeping his arm around her. "It's such a relief to know I can talk about everything with you openly. Where would Roy and I be without our interpreter? And she does it all without even knowing it; like a Brownie. I’ve been worrying a lot lately. The boy is completely obsessed with his ridiculous idea. There's no reasoning with him; and the modern dad doesn’t dare to give orders! It's too risky for his position! Yet we can see the hidden dangers much clearer than he can. Wouldn't it be smarter to gently hold him back before he gets into an environment where all the influences will drag him in one direction?"
It was the sane masculine wisdom of the West. But hers—that was feminine and of the East—went deeper.
It was the rational masculine wisdom of the West. But hers—that was feminine and from the East—ran deeper.
"Perhaps it is mother-weakness," she said, leaning against him and looking away at a purple cloud that hung low over the moor. "But it seems to me, by putting on the curb, you keep only his body from those influences. They would tug all the stronger in his soul. Not healthy and alive with joy of action, but cramped up and aching, like your legs when there is no room to stretch them. Then there would come impatience, turning his heart more to India, more away from you. Father had that kind of thwarting when young—so I know. Dearest one, am I too foolish?"
"Maybe it’s a mother’s weakness," she said, leaning against him and glancing away at a purple cloud hanging low over the moor. "But it seems to me that by holding him back, you’re only protecting his body from those influences. They would pull even harder on his soul. He wouldn’t be healthy and alive with the joy of action, but cramped and aching, like your legs when there’s no space to stretch them. Then impatience would set in, drawing his heart more toward India and further away from you. Father experienced that kind of frustration when he was young—so I know. My dearest, am I being too foolish?"
"You are my Wisest of Wise.—Is there more?"
"You are my smartest of smart. Is there more?"
"Yes. It is this. Perhaps, through being young and eager, he will make mistakes; wander too far. But even if he should wander to farthest end, all influence will not tug one way. He will carry in his heart the star of you and the star of me. These will shine brighter if he knows how we longed—for ourselves—to keep him here; yet, for himself, we let him go. I have remembered always one line of poetry you showed me at Como. 'To take by leaving, To hold by letting go.' That is true truth for many things. But for parents truest of all."
"Yes. It is this. Maybe, because he’s young and eager, he will make mistakes; stray too far. But even if he strays to the farthest end, not all influences will pull him in one direction. He will carry in his heart the star of you and the star of me. These will shine even brighter if he understands how much we wanted—to keep him here for ourselves; yet, for his own sake, we let him go. I have always remembered one line of poetry you showed me at Como. 'To take by leaving, To hold by letting go.' That is a true truth for many things. But for parents, it is the truest of all."
High counsel indeed! Good to hear; hard to act upon. Nevil Sinclair—knowing they would act upon it—let out an involuntary sigh and tightened his hold of the gentle, adoring woman, whose spirit towered so far above his own.
High praise indeed! It's nice to hear; tough to put into action. Nevil Sinclair—aware they would follow through—let out an involuntary sigh and held the gentle, adoring woman closer, whose spirit soared far above his own.
"Lilámani—you've won," he said, after a perceptible pause. "You deserve to win—and Roy will bless you. It's the high privilege of Mothers, I suppose, to conjure the moon out of heaven for their sons."
"Lilámani—you've won," he said, after a noticeable pause. "You deserve to win—and Roy will bless you. It's the special privilege of mothers, I guess, to bring the moon down from the sky for their sons."
"Sometimes, by doing so, they nearly break their hearts," she answered very low.
"Sometimes, by doing that, they almost break their hearts," she replied softly.
He stooped and kissed her. "Keep yours intact—for me. I shall need it." Her fingers closed convulsively on his—"England will seem sort of empty—without Roy. Is he dead keen on going this autumn?"
He bent down and kissed her. "Keep yours safe—for me. I’ll need it." Her fingers tightened around his—"England will feel kind of empty—without Roy. Is he really set on going this fall?"
"Yes—I am afraid. A little because of young impatience. A little because he is troubled over Dyán; and he has much influence. There are so many now in India dragged two ways."
"Yes—I’m scared. A bit because of youthful impatience. A bit because he’s worried about Dyán; and he has a lot of influence. There are so many people in India caught in between."
Nevil sighed again. "Bless the boy! It's an undeniable risk. And what the family will say to our Midsummer madness, God knows! Jane can be trusted to make the deuce of a row. And we can't even smooth matters by telling her of our private precaution——"
Nevil sighed again. "Bless the boy! It's a definite risk. And who knows what the family will think of our Midsummer craziness! Jane is sure to cause a huge fuss. And we can't even ease the situation by telling her about our private precaution——"
"No—not one little word."
"No—not a single word."
Lilámani sat upright, a gleam of primitive hate in her eyes.
Lilámani sat up straight, a spark of raw hatred in her eyes.
Nevil smiled, in spite of secret dismay. "You implacable little sinner! Can't you ever forgive her like a Christian?"
Nevil smiled, despite feeling secretly upset. "You relentless little sinner! Can't you ever forgive her like a decent person?"
"No—not ever." The tense quiet of her tone carried conviction. "Not only far-off things, I can never forget—nearly killing me and—and Roy. But because she is always stabbing at me with sharp words and ugly thoughts. She cannot ever forgive that I am here—that I make you happy, which she could not believe. She is angry to be put in the wrong by mere Hindu wife——" She paused in her vehement rush of speech: saw the look in Nevil's face that recalled an earlier day; and anger vanished like a light blown out. "King of me—I am sorry. Only—it is true. And she is Christian born. But I—down in my deepest places I am still—Rajputni. Just the same as after twenty-three years of English wife, I am still in my heart—like the 'Queen who stood erect!'"
"No—not ever." The tense quiet of her tone held strong conviction. "Not just distant things, I can never forget—almost killing me and—and Roy. But because she always attacks me with sharp words and nasty thoughts. She can never accept that I am here—that I make you happy, which she could never believe. She resents being proven wrong by just a Hindu wife——" She paused in her passionate outburst, noticed the look on Nevil's face that reminded her of an earlier time; and her anger disappeared like a blown-out light. "King of me—I’m sorry. But—it’s true. And she was born Christian. But I—deep down, I’m still—Rajputni. Just like after twenty-three years as an English wife, I’m still in my heart—like the 'Queen who stood tall!'"
On the word she rose and confronted him, smiling into his troubled eyes; grace of girlhood and dignity of womanhood adorably mingled in her pose.
On her word, she stood up and faced him, smiling into his worried eyes; the grace of girlhood and the dignity of womanhood beautifully blended in her stance.
"Who was she?" Nevil asked, willingly lured from thoughts of Jane.
"Who was she?" Nevil asked, easily drawn away from his thoughts of Jane.
"Careless one! Have you forgotten the story of my Wonder-Woman—how a King, loving his Queen with all his soul, bowed himself in ecstasy, and 'took the dust off her feet' in presence of other wives who, from jealousy, cried: 'Shameless one, lift up the hands of the King to your head.' But the Queen stood erect, smiling gladly. 'Not so: for both feet and head are my Lord's. Can I have aught that is mine?'"
"Careless one! Have you forgotten the story of my Wonder-Woman—how a King, who loved his Queen with all his heart, bowed down in ecstasy and ‘took the dust off her feet’ in front of other wives who, out of jealousy, shouted: ‘Shameless one, raise the King’s hands to your head.’ But the Queen stood tall, smiling happily. ‘Not at all: both my feet and my head belong to my Lord. Can I truly claim anything as my own?’"
CHAPTER VI.
"Qui n'accepte pas le regret, n'accepte pas la vie."
"Anyone who doesn't accept regret doesn't accept life."
Nevil's fears were justified to the full. Lady Roscoe was one of those exasperating people of whom one can predict, almost to a word, a look, what their attitude will be on any given occasion. So Nevil, who shirked a "scene"—above all when conducted by Jane—put off telling her the unwelcome news as long as he dared, without running the dire risk of its reaching her "round the corner."
Nevil's fears were fully justified. Lady Roscoe was one of those frustrating people you could almost accurately predict, right down to their expression, what their reaction would be in any situation. So, Nevil, who wanted to avoid a "scene"—especially when it was started by Jane—delayed breaking the bad news to her as long as he could, without risking it getting to her through someone else.
Meantime he was fortified and cheered by a letter from Cuthbert Broome—a shrewd, practical letter amounting to a sober confession of faith in Roy the embryo writer, as in Roy the budding man.
Meanwhile, he felt encouraged and uplifted by a letter from Cuthbert Broome—a clever, straightforward letter that was basically a heartfelt acknowledgment of his belief in Roy as both an aspiring writer and a developing man.
"I don't minimise the risk," he concluded, with his accustomed frankness (no relation to the engaging candour that dances a war-dance on other people's toes), "but, on broad lines, I hereby record my conviction that the son of you two and the grandson of Sir Lakshman Singh can be trusted to go far—to keep his head as well as his feet, even in slippery places. He is eager for knowledge, for work along his own lines. If you dam up this strong current, it may find other outlets, possibly less desirable. I came on a jewel the other day. As it's distinctly applicable, I pass it on.
"I don’t underestimate the risk," he concluded, with his usual honesty (not to be confused with the charming straightforwardness that stomps on other people's feelings), "but, generally speaking, I want to express my belief that your son and the grandson of Sir Lakshman Singh can be trusted to go far—to stay balanced both physically and mentally, even in tricky situations. He is eager for knowledge and to pursue his own path. If you try to block this strong drive, it might find other, possibly less favorable, outlets. I came across a valuable insight the other day. Since it’s quite relevant, I’m sharing it with you."
"'The sole wisdom for man or boy who is haunted with the hovering of unseen wings, with the scent of unseen roses, and the subtle enticement of melodies unheard, is work. If he follow any of these, they vanish. If he work, they will come unsought ..."
"'The only wisdom for any man or boy who feels the presence of unseen wings, the scent of unseen roses, and the subtle pull of unheard melodies, is work. If he chases any of these, they disappear. If he works, they will come to him without being sought...'"
"Well, when Roy goes out, I undertake to provide him with work that will keep his brain alert and his pen busy. That's my proposed contribution to his start in life; and—though I say it!—not to be despised. Tell him I'll bear down upon the Beeches the first available week-end, and talk both your heads off!—Yours ever, C.B."
"Well, when Roy goes out, I take on the responsibility of giving him tasks that will keep his mind sharp and his pen moving. That's my way of contributing to his start in life; and—if I may say so!—it's not something to be looked down upon. Tell him I'll come over to the Beeches the first weekend I can, and we'll have a long chat!—Yours always, C.B."
"After that," was Nevil's heroic conclusion, "Jane can say what she damn well pleases."
"After that," Nevil declared heroically, "Jane can say whatever she wants."
He broke the news to her forthwith—by post; the usual expedient of those who shirk "scenes." He furthermore took the precaution to add that the matter was finally settled.
He immediately broke the news to her—by mail; the usual method for those who want to avoid "scenes." He also took the extra step to mention that the matter was fully resolved.
She replied next morning—by wire. "Cannot understand. Coming down at once."
She replied the next morning—by text. "I don't understand. I'm coming down right away."
And, in record time, on the wings of her new travelling car—she came.
And, in no time at all, using her new traveling car—she arrived.
As head of the Sinclair clan—in years and worldly wisdom at least—she could do no less. From her point of view, it was Nevil's clear duty to discourage the Indian strain in the boy, as far as that sentimental, headstrong wife of his would permit. But Nevil's sense of duty needed constant galvanising, lest it die of inanition. It was her sacred mission in life to galvanise it, especially in the matter of Roy; and no one should ever say she shirked a disagreeable obligation. It may safely be added that no one ever did!
As the head of the Sinclair clan—at least in age and experience—she had to take action. From her perspective, it was Nevil's obvious responsibility to discourage the Indian lineage in the boy, as much as that sentimental, stubborn wife of his would allow. However, Nevil's sense of duty needed regular motivation, or it would wither away. It was her life’s mission to provide that motivation, especially when it came to Roy; and nobody could ever say she avoided a tough responsibility. It's safe to say that no one ever did!
Nevil—who would have given a good deal to be elsewhere—awaited her in the library: and at the first shock of their encountering glances, he stiffened all through. He was apt to be restive under advice, and rebellious under dictation; facts none knew better than Jane, who throve on advice and dictation—given, not received! She still affected the neat hard coat and skirt and the neat hard summer hat that had so distressed the awakening beauty-sense of nine-year-old Roy: only, in place of the fierce wing there uprose in majesty a severely wired bow. Jane was so unvarying, outside and in; a worse failing, almost, in the eyes of this hopelessly artistic household, than her talent for pouncing, or advising or making up other people's minds.
Nevil—who would have given anything to be somewhere else—waited for her in the library: and the moment their eyes met, he tensed up completely. He didn't handle advice well and was defiant when told what to do; nobody knew this better than Jane, who thrived on giving advice and orders—never taking them! She still wore the sharp blazer and skirt along with the smart summer hat that had once upset the budding sense of beauty in nine-year-old Roy: only now, instead of the fierce feather, there stood a strictly structured bow. Jane was so consistent, both inside and out; in the eyes of this hopelessly artistic household, her lack of variation was almost a worse flaw than her knack for swooping in, giving advice, or making decisions for others.
But to-day, as she glanced round the familiar room, her sigh—half anger, half bitterness of heart—was genuine. She did care intensely, in her own way, for the brother whom she hectored without mercy. And he too cared—in his own way—more than he chose to reveal. But their love was a dumb thing, rooted in ancestral mysteries. Their surface clash of temperament was more loquacious.
But today, as she looked around the familiar room, her sigh—half anger, half bitterness—was real. She deeply cared, in her own way, for the brother she nagged mercilessly. And he cared too—in his own way—more than he wanted to show. But their love was unspoken, grounded in family secrets. Their visible clashes in temperament were more expressive.
"I suppose we're fairly safe from interruption?" she asked, with ominous emphasis; and Nevil gravely indicated the largest leather chair.
"I guess we're pretty safe from being interrupted?" she asked, with a serious tone; and Nevil solemnly pointed to the biggest leather chair.
"I believe the others are out," he said, half sitting on the edge of the writing-table and proceeding to light a cigarette. "But, upon my soul, I don't know why you put yourself out to come down all this way when I told you plainly everything was fixed up."
"I think the others are gone," he said, partially sitting on the edge of the writing table and lighting a cigarette. "But honestly, I have no idea why you bothered to come all this way after I clearly told you everything was sorted out."
"You thought I'd swallow that—and keep my mouth shut?" she retorted, bristling visibly. "I'm no fool, Nevil, if you are. I told you how it would be, when you went out in '99. You wouldn't listen then. Perhaps you'll at least have the sense to listen now?"
"You really thought I’d just accept that—and stay quiet?" she shot back, her frustration clear. "I’m not stupid, Nevil, even if you are. I told you what would happen when you left in '99. You didn't pay attention back then. Maybe you’ll finally have the sense to listen now?"
Nevil shrugged. "As you've come all this way for the satisfaction of airing your views—I've not much choice in the matter."
Nevil shrugged. "Since you've come all this way to share your thoughts—I've really got no choice here."
And the latitude, thus casually given, she took in full measure. For twenty minutes, by the clock, she aired her views in a stream of vigorous colloquial English, lapsing into ready-made phrases of melodrama, common to the normally inexpressive, in moments of excitement....
And the freedom she was casually given, she embraced completely. For twenty minutes, by the clock, she shared her thoughts in a flow of lively everyday English, slipping into cliché dramatic phrases, typical of those who usually don’t express much, in moments of excitement....
To the familiar tuning-up process, Nevil listened unmoved. But his anger rose with her rising eloquence:—the unwilling anger of a cool man, more formidable than mere temper.
To the familiar tuning-up process, Nevil listened without any reaction. But his anger increased with her growing eloquence—the reluctant anger of a calm man, more powerful than simple rage.
Such fine distinctions, however, were unknown to Jane. If you were in a temper, you were in a temper. That was flat. And she rather wanted to rouse Nevil's. Heated opposition would stiffen her own....
Such fine distinctions, however, were unknown to Jane. If you were angry, you were angry. That was it. And she really wanted to provoke Nevil's. His heated opposition would strengthen her own...
"India of all countries in the world!" she culminated—a desperate note invading her wrath. "The one place where he should not be allowed to sow his wild oats—if the modern anæmic young man has enough red blood in his veins—for that sort of thing. And it's your obvious duty to be quite frank with him on the subject. If you had an ounce of common-sense in your make-up, you'd see it for yourself. But I always say the clever people are the biggest fools. And Roy's in the same boat—being your son. No ballast. All in the clouds. That's the fruits of Lil's fancy education. And you can't say I didn't warn you. What he needs is discipline—a tight hand. Why not one of the Services? If he gets bitten with India—at his age, it's quite on the cards that he may go turning Hindu—or even repeat your folly——"
"India of all places in the world!" she concluded—a desperate tone creeping into her anger. "The one place where he should not be allowed to mess around—if the modern, frail young man has any spirit in him for that kind of thing. And it's your obvious responsibility to be completely honest with him about it. If you had any common sense at all, you'd see it yourself. But I always say that the smart ones are the biggest fools. And Roy's in the same situation—being your son. No grounding. All in the clouds. That's the result of Lil's silly education. And you can't say I didn't warn you. What he needs is discipline—a firm hand. Why not consider one of the Services? If he gets drawn to India—at his age, it's very possible he might start embracing Hinduism—or even repeat your mistake——"
She paused, simply for lack of breath—and became suddenly alive to the set stillness of her brother's face.
She paused, just because she needed to catch her breath—and suddenly became aware of the fixed stillness of her brother's face.
"My folly—as you are pleased to call it," he said with concentrated scorn, "has incidentally made our name famous, and cleared the old place of mortgage. For that reason alone, you might have the grace to refrain from insulting my wife."
"My foolishness—as you like to call it," he said with intense disdain, "has unexpectedly made our name well-known and paid off the mortgage on the old place. For that reason alone, you could at least have the decency to stop insulting my wife."
She flung up her head, like a horse at a touch of the curb.
She tossed her head up, like a horse reacting to a tug on the reins.
"Oh, if it's an insult to speak the simple truth, I'm quite out of it. I never could call spades agricultural instruments: and I can't start new habits at my time of life. I don't deny you've made a good thing out of your pictures. But no one in their senses could call your marriage an act of wisdom."
"Oh, if it's an insult to speak the simple truth, I'm totally out of it. I could never call spades anything other than what they are: and I can't start new habits at my age. I don’t deny you’ve made a good thing out of your pictures. But no one in their right mind could call your marriage a wise choice."
Nevil winced visibly. "I married for the only defensible reason," he said, in a low controlled voice. "And events have more than justified me."
Nevil flinched. "I got married for the only justifiable reason," he said, in a calm, measured tone. "And the situation has more than proven me right."
"Possibly—so far as you're concerned. But you can't get over the fact that—even if Roy marries the best blood of England—his son may revert to type. Dr Simons tells me——"
"Maybe—at least from your perspective. But you can't ignore the reality that—even if Roy marries into the best family in England—his son might still turn out the same. Dr. Simons tells me——"
"Will you hold your tongue!" Nevil blazed out, in a white fury. "I'll thank you not to discuss my affairs—or Roy's—with your damned Doctor. And the subject's barred between us—as you're very well aware."
"Will you shut up!" Nevil shouted, in a rage. "I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about my business—or Roy’s—with your damn Doctor. And we both know that topic is off-limits."
She blenched at the force and fire of his unexpected onslaught, never dreaming how deeply her thrust had gone home.
She flinched at the intensity and passion of his sudden attack, never realizing how deeply her words had struck.
"Goodness knows it's as painful for me as it is for you——"
"Honestly, it's just as painful for me as it is for you——"
"I didn't say it was painful. I said it was barred."
"I didn't say it hurt. I said it was blocked."
He gave her a long, direct look. "Sorry to disappoint, after all the trouble you've taken," he said in a level tone, "but I've already told you the matter's settled. My foot is down on that as firmly as even you could wish."
He gave her a long, steady look. "Sorry to let you down after all the effort you've put in," he said in a calm tone, "but I've already told you the issue is settled. I'm standing my ground on that as firmly as even you could want."
"You mean it?" she gasped, too incredulous for wrath.
"You really mean it?" she gasped, too shocked to be angry.
"I mean it."
"I'm serious."
"Yet you see the danger?"
"Do you see the danger?"
"I see the danger."
"I see the risk."
The fact that he would not condescend to lie to her eased a little her bitter sense of defeat.
The fact that he wouldn’t stoop to lying to her eased her bitter feeling of defeat just a bit.
She rose awkwardly—all of a piece.
She got up clumsily—all at once.
"Then I have no more to say. I wash my hands of you all. Until you come to your senses, I don't cross this threshold again."
"Then I have nothing more to say. I'm done with all of you. Until you get your act together, I'm not stepping foot in here again."
In spite of the threadbare phrases, genuine pain vibrated in her tone.
In spite of the worn-out phrases, real pain resonated in her tone.
"Don't rant, old thing. You know you'll never keep it up," Nevil urged more gently than he had spoken yet.
"Don't go off, old friend. You know you won't be able to keep it up," Nevil urged more gently than he had spoken so far.
But anger still dominated pain.
But anger still overshadowed pain.
"When I say a thing, I mean it," she retorted stiffly, "as you will find to your cost." Without troubling to answer, he lunged for the door handle; but she waved him aside. "All humbug—playing at politeness—when you've spurned my advice."
"When I say something, I mean it," she replied coldly, "and you’ll see the consequences." Without bothering to respond, he reached for the doorknob, but she waved him off. "It's all nonsense—pretending to be polite—when you've ignored my advice."
"As you please." He stood back for her to pass. "Sorry it's upset you so. But we'll see you here again—when you've got over it."
"As you wish." He stepped aside for her to go by. "Sorry this has bothered you so much. But we'll see you here again—once you've gotten over it."
"The boy would have got over it in no time," she flung back at him from the threshold. "Mark my words, disaster will come of it. Then perhaps you'll admit I was right."
"The boy would have gotten over it in no time," she shot back at him from the doorway. "Just wait and see, disaster will come from this. Then maybe you'll admit I was right."
He felt no call to argue that point. She was gone.... And she had carefully refrained from slamming the door. Somehow that trifling act of restraint impressed him with a sense of finality oddly lacking in her dramatic asseveration.
He didn’t feel the need to argue about it. She was gone... And she had made an effort not to slam the door. Somehow that small act of self-control struck him with a sense of finality that was strangely missing in her dramatic statement.
It was the penalty of his artist nature, this sharp nervous reaction from strain; and with it came crowding back all the insidious doubts and anxieties that even Lilámani's wisdom had not entirely charmed away. He felt torn at the moment between anger with Roy for causing all this pother; and anger with Jane, who, for all her lack of tenderness and tact, was right—up to a point. It was just Family Herald heroics about "not crossing the threshold." At least—rather to his surprise—he found himself half hoping it was. Roy and Lilámani could frankly detest her—and there an end. Nevil—in spite of unforgiveable interludes—was liable to be tripped up by the fact that, after all, she was his sister; and her aggression was proof that, in her own queer fashion, she loved him. Half the trouble was that the love of each for the other took precisely the form that other could least appreciate or understand: no uncommon dilemma in family life. At all events, he had achieved his declaration of independence. And he had not failed to evoke the "deuce of a row."
It was the drawback of his artistic nature, this intense nervous reaction to stress; and with it came flooding back all the sneaky doubts and anxieties that even Lilámani's wisdom hadn’t completely banished. He felt torn at that moment between being angry with Roy for causing all this fuss, and being upset with Jane, who, despite her lack of warmth and sensitivity, was right—up to a point. It was just Family Herald melodrama about "not crossing the threshold." At least—much to his surprise—he found himself half-hoping it was. Roy and Lilámani could openly dislike her—and that would be that. Nevil—in spite of unforgivable moments—was likely to be tripped up by the fact that, after all, she was his sister; and her aggression was proof that, in her own strange way, she cared about him. Half the problem was that the love each had for the other took exactly the form that the other could appreciate the least: an all-too-common dilemma in family life. In any case, he had achieved his declaration of independence. And he had certainly managed to stir up "a huge mess."
With a sigh of smothered exasperation, he leaned forward and hid his face in his hands....
With a sigh of suppressed frustration, he leaned forward and buried his face in his hands....
The door opened softly. He started and looked up. It was Roy—in flannels and blazer, his dark hair slightly ruffled: considered dispassionately (and Nevil believed he so considered him) a singularly individual and attractive figure of youth.
The door opened quietly. He jumped and looked up. It was Roy—wearing flannels and a blazer, his dark hair a bit messy: regarded dispassionately (and Nevil thought he really did) as a uniquely individual and attractive young man.
At the look in his father's face, he hesitated, wrinkling his brows in a way that recalled his mother.
At the look on his dad's face, he hesitated, furrowing his brows in a way that reminded him of his mom.
"Anything wrong, Daddums? I'm fearfully sorry. I came for a book. Is it"—still further hesitation—"Aunt Jane?"
"Is something wrong, Daddums? I'm really sorry. I came to get a book. Is it"—another pause—"Aunt Jane?"
"Why? Have you seen her?" Nevil asked sharply.
"Why? Have you seen her?" Nevil asked sharply.
"Yes. Was it a meteoric visitation? As I came up the path, she was getting into her car.—And she cut me dead!" He seemed more amused than impressed. Then the truth dawned on him. "Dad—have you been telling her? Is she 'as frantic as a skit'?"
"Yes. Was it some kind of sudden encounter? As I walked up the path, she was getting into her car.—And she completely ignored me!" He looked more amused than impressed. Then the realization hit him. "Dad—have you been telling her? Is she 'as frantic as a skit'?"
"'Course she doesn't. Can she ever?" retorted impertinent youth. "She lacks the supreme faculty—imagination." Which was disrespectful, but unanswerable.
"'Of course she doesn't. Can she ever?" retorted the rude young person. "She lacks the ultimate ability—imagination." It was disrespectful, but there was no counter to it.
Nevil had long ago recognised the futility of rebuke in the matter of "Aunt Jane"; and it was a relief to find the boy took it that way. So he smiled, merely—or fancied he did. But Roy was quick-sighted; and his first impression had dismayed him.
Nevil had realized a long time ago that scolding about "Aunt Jane" was pointless; it was a relief to see that the boy felt the same. So he smiled, or at least thought he did. But Roy was sharp-eyed, and his first impression had unsettled him.
No hesitation now. He came forward and laid a hand on his father's shoulder. "Dads, don't get worrying over me—out there," he said with shy tenderness that was balm after the lacerating scene Nevil had just passed through. "That'll be all right. Mother explained—beautifully."
No hesitation now. He stepped forward and placed a hand on his father's shoulder. "Dad, don’t worry about me—out there," he said with a shy tenderness that was soothing after the harsh scene Nevil had just experienced. "It'll be fine. Mom explained it—beautifully."
But louder than Roy's comfortable assurance sounded within him the parting threat of Jane: "Disaster will come of it. Then perhaps you'll admit I was right." It shook the foundations of courage. He simply could not stand up to the conjunction of disaster—and Roy. With an effort he freed himself of the insidious thing,—and just then, to his immense surprise, Roy stooped and kissed the top of his head.
But louder than Roy's reassuring voice inside him was Jane's parting threat: "Disaster will come of it. Then maybe you'll admit I was right." It shook the very foundations of his courage. He just couldn't face the combination of disaster—and Roy. With a struggle, he managed to push the insidious thought away,—and just then, to his great surprise, Roy leaned down and kissed the top of his head.
"Confound Aunt Jane! She's been bludgeoning you. And you are worrying. You mustn't—I tell you. Bad for your work. Look here"—a portentous pause. "Shall I chuck it—for the present, anyhow?"
"Confound Aunt Jane! She's been hammering you. And you are stressing out. You shouldn’t—I’m telling you. It’s bad for your work. Look here"—a dramatic pause. "Should I just drop it—for now, anyway?"
The parental attitude of the modern child has its touching aspect. Nevil looked up to see if Roy were chaffing; and there smote him the queer illusion (rarer now, but not extinct) of looking into his own eyes.
The way modern kids relate to their parents is quite touching. Nevil glanced up to check if Roy was just joking, and he was struck by a strange illusion (less common now, but still existing) of seeing his own reflection in Roy's eyes.
Roy had spoken on impulse—a noble impulse. But he patently meant what he said, this boy stigmatised by Jane as "all in the clouds," and needing a "tight hand." Here was one of those "whimsical and perilous moments of daily life" that pass in a breath; light as thistledown, heavy with complex issues. To Nevil it seemed as if the gods, with ironical gesture, handed him the wish of his heart, saying: "It is yours—if you are fool enough to take it." Stress of thought so warred in him that he came to himself with a fear of having hurt the boy by ungracious silence.
Roy had spoken on a whim—an admirable whim. But he clearly meant what he said, this boy labeled by Jane as "all in the clouds," and needing "a firm hand." This was one of those "whimsical and dangerous moments of everyday life" that pass in an instant; light as a feather, heavy with complicated issues. To Nevil, it felt as if the gods, with a mocking gesture, offered him the desire of his heart, saying: "It’s yours—if you’re foolish enough to accept it." The stress of his thoughts conflicted so much that he became aware of himself, fearing he might have hurt the boy with his unresponsive silence.
"My dear old boy, you shall not chuck it," he said with smiling decision. "I've never believed in the older generation being a drag on the wheel. And now it's my turn, I must play up. What's life worth without a spice of risk? I took my own—a big one—family or no——"
"My dear old boy, you will not throw it away," he said with a smile. "I’ve never thought of the older generation as a hindrance. And now it’s my turn, I have to step up. What’s life without a little risk? I took my own—a big one—family or no——"
He broke off—and Roy filled the gap. "You mean—marrying Mother?"
He paused—and Roy quickly filled in. "You mean—marrying Mom?"
"Yes—just that," he admitted frankly. "The greatest bit of luck in my life. She shared the risk—a bigger one for her. And I'm damned if we'll cheat you of yours. There's a hidden key somewhere that most of us have to find. Yours may be in India—who knows?"
"Yeah—just that," he said honestly. "The best luck I've ever had. She took the risk too—a bigger one for her. And I’ll be damned if we deny you yours. There’s a hidden key somewhere that most of us need to discover. Yours might be in India—who knows?"
He spoke rapidly, as if anxious to convince himself no less than the boy. And he had his reward.
He spoke quickly, as if eager to convince himself just as much as the boy. And he got his reward.
"Dad—you're simply stunning—you two," Roy said quietly, but with clear conviction.
"Dad—you're absolutely amazing—you two," Roy said softly, but with strong certainty.
At that moment the purring of the gong vibrated through the house, and he slipped a hand through his father's arm. "That reminds me—I'm starving hungry! If they're still out, let's be bold, and propitiate the teapot on our own!"
At that moment, the soft sound of the gong echoed through the house, and he slipped his hand through his father's arm. "That reminds me—I'm really hungry! If they're still out, let’s be brave and make some tea ourselves!"
CHAPTER VII
"Ce que nous quittons c'est une partie de nous même. II faut mourir à une vie, pour entrer dans une autre."—Anatole France.
"That which we leave behind is a part of ourselves. We must die to one life in order to enter another."—Anatole France.
After all, human perversity decreed it should be Roy himself who shrank most acutely from the wrench of parting, when it loomed near enough to bring him down from Pisgah heights to the dust of the actual.
After all, human nature decided that it would be Roy himself who felt the most intense pain of separation when it came close enough to bring him down from the heights of his hopes to the reality of the situation.
Dyán was overjoyed, of course, and untroubled by qualms. Towards the end of July, he and Arúna came for a brief visit. His excuses for its brevity struck Roy as a trifle 'thin'; but Dyán kept his secret and paid Tara Despard the compliment of taking her answer as final.
Dyán was obviously thrilled and had no doubts. At the end of July, he and Arúna stopped by for a short visit. Roy thought his reasons for the short stay were a bit weak, but Dyán kept his secret and graciously accepted Tara Despard’s response as final.
It was during his visit that Roy suffered the first incipient qualms; the first sharp contact with practical details:—date of sailing, details of outfit, the need for engaging a passage betimes. As regards his destination, matters were simplified by the fact that the new Resident of Jaipur, Colonel Vincent Leigh, C.S.I., D.S.O., very considerately happened to be the husband of Desmond's delightful sister Thea. The schoolboy link between Lance and Roy had created a lasting friendship between their respective families; and it was General Sir Theo Desmond—now retired—who had invited Roy, in the name of his 'Twin,' to start with an unlimited visit to the Leighs; the sort of casual elastic visit that no one would dream of proposing outside India,—unless it were Ireland, of an earlier, happier day. The prospect was a secret consolation to Roy. It was also a secret jar to find he needed every ounce of consolation available.
It was during his visit that Roy began to feel his first uneasy thoughts; the first jarring encounter with practical details:—departure date, packing list, and the need to book his passage in advance. As for his destination, things were made easier by the fact that the new Resident of Jaipur, Colonel Vincent Leigh, C.S.I., D.S.O., happened to be the husband of Desmond's lovely sister Thea. The schoolboy bond between Lance and Roy had forged a lasting friendship between their families; and it was General Sir Theo Desmond—now retired—who had invited Roy, in the name of his 'Twin,' to start with an open-ended visit to the Leighs; the kind of informal, flexible visit that no one would think to suggest outside of India,—unless it was Ireland, in a past, happier time. The idea was a quiet comfort to Roy. It was also a hidden shock to realize he needed every bit of comfort he could get.
Very carefully he hid his ignominious frame of mind—even from his mother; though she probably suspected it and would not fail to understand. What, precisely, would life be worth without that dear, daily intimacy—life uncoloured by the rainbow-tinted charm of her gentle, passionate, humorous, delicately-poised personality? Relations of such rare quality exact their own pitiless price; and the woman influence would always be, for Roy—as for most men of genuine gifts and high purpose—his danger point or salvation. The dim and distant prospect of parting was thinkable—though perturbing. But all this talk of steamers and outfits startlingly illumined the fact that in October he was actually going—to the other end of the earth.
Very carefully, he hid his shameful frame of mind—even from his mother; although she probably suspected it and wouldn’t miss the chance to understand. What would life be worth without that dear, daily closeness—life uncolored by the beautiful charm of her gentle, passionate, humorous, delicately-balanced personality? Relationships of such rare quality come with their own heavy price, and the influence of a woman would always be, for Roy—as for most men with real talent and noble intentions—his danger zone or his salvation. The vague and distant thought of parting was possible—though unsettling. But all this talk of ships and travel gear suddenly highlighted the fact that in October he was actually going—to the other side of the world.
With Dyán's departure, realisation pounced upon his heart and brain. Vaguely, and quite unjustly, he felt as if his cousin were in some way to blame; and for the moment, he was not sorry to be rid of him. Partings over, he went off for a lone prowl—hatless, as usual—to quiet his jangling sensations and tell that inner, irresolute Roy not to be a treble-distilled fool....
With Dyán gone, a weight settled on his heart and mind. Vaguely, and unfairly, he felt like his cousin was somehow at fault; and for a moment, he was actually glad to be without him. After the goodbyes, he went out for a solo walk—hatless, as usual—to calm his racing thoughts and remind that uncertain, hesitant Roy not to be a complete idiot....
Nothing like the open moor to clear away cobwebs. The sweeps of heady colour and blue distances could be trusted to revive the winged impulse that lured him irresistibly away from the tangible and assured. Is there no hidden link—he wondered—between the wander-instinct of the home-loving Scot and the vast spaces of moor and sky that lie about him in his infancy...?
Nothing beats the open moor for clearing the mind. The vibrant colors and endless blue horizons can definitely refresh the urge to escape the concrete and secure. He wondered if there was some hidden connection between the wanderlust of the home-loving Scott and the expansive moors and skies that surrounded him in his childhood...
But first he must traverse the enchanted green gloom of his beech-wood, memory-haunted at every turn. Under his favourite tree, a wooden cross, carved by Tara and himself, marked the grave of Prince, dead these three years of sheer old age. And at sight of it there sprang to memory that unforgotten day of May,—the fight with Joe; Tara's bracelet, still treasured in his letter-case, even as Tara treasured the "broidered bodice," in a lavender-scented sachet, set apart from mere blouses and scarves....
But first he has to make his way through the enchanted green darkness of his beech tree woods, which felt haunted by memories at every turn. Beneath his favorite tree, a wooden cross—carved by Tara and himself—marked the grave of Prince, who had died three years ago from old age. And seeing it brought back the unforgettable day in May—the fight with Joe; Tara's bracelet, still cherished in his wallet, just like Tara cherished the "embroidered bodice," kept in a lavender-scented sachet, separate from ordinary blouses and scarves....
And again that troublesome voice within urged—"What an utter fool you are—running away from them all."
And once more, that annoying inner voice pressed on—"What a complete idiot you are—running away from everyone."
To him had fallen the privilege of knowing family life at its best—the finest and happiest on earth; and he could not escape the price exacted, when the call comes to act and decide and suffer alone. Associations that grow up with us are more or less taken for granted while their roots lie deep in the heart. Only when the threat of parting disturbs the delicate fibres, their depth and tenacity are revealed. And so it was with Roy. Hurrying through his wood of knightly adventures he felt besieged, in spirit, by the many loves that had hitherto simply been a part of his life; yet to-day pressed urgently, individually, upon his consciousness, his heart....
To him had fallen the privilege of knowing family life at its best—the finest and happiest on earth; and he could not escape the price exacted, when the call comes to act and decide and suffer alone. Associations that grow up with us are more or less taken for granted while their roots lie deep in the heart. Only when the threat of parting disturbs the delicate fibers, their depth and tenacity are revealed. And so it was with Roy. Hurrying through his woods of knightly adventures, he felt besieged, in spirit, by the many loves that had until now simply been a part of his life; yet today pressed urgently, individually, upon his consciousness, his heart...
And over against them was the counter-pull of deep ancestral stirrings; large vague forces of the outer world; the sense of ferment everywhere; of storm-clouds on the greater horizon, big with dramas that might rock the spheres....
And opposite them was the counter-force of deep ancestral feelings; huge, indistinct energies from the outside world; the feeling of unrest everywhere; of storm clouds on the larger horizon, heavy with dramas that could shake the heavens....
All these challenging forces seemed to dwarf his juvenile agitations; even to arraign his own beautiful surroundings as almost too peaceful, too perfect. Life could not be altogether made up of goodness and sweetness and poetry and philosophy. Somewhere—remote, unseen, implacable—there must lurk strong things, big things, perhaps inimical things, waiting to pounce on him, to be tackled and overcome. Anyhow there could be no question, after all his vapourings, of playing the fool and backing out——
All these tough challenges made his youthful worries seem insignificant; even to question his lovely environment as almost too calm, too ideal. Life couldn’t be made up entirely of goodness, sweetness, poetry, and philosophy. Somewhere—distant, hidden, relentless—there must be powerful forces, significant things, maybe even hostile things, just waiting to attack him, to be faced and conquered. Anyway, after all his rambling, there was no doubt about playing the fool and backing out——
He was on the ridge now; clear space all about him, heather underfoot; his stride keeping pace with the march of his thoughts. Risks...? Of course there were risks. He recognised that more frankly now; and the talk with his mother had revealed a big one that had not so much as occurred to him. For Broome was right. Concentration on her had, in a sense, delayed his emotional development; had kept him—for all his artistry and his First in Greats—very much a boy at heart. Certainly, Arúna's grace and gaiety had struck him more consciously during this last visit. No denying, the Eastern element had its perilous fascination. And the Eastern element was barred. As for Tara—sister and friend and High Tower Princess in one—she was as much a part of home as his mother and Christine. He had simply not seen her yet as a budding woman. He had, in fact, been too deeply absorbed in Oxford and writing and his dream, and the general deliciousness of life, to challenge the future definitely, except in the matter of going to India, somewhen, somehow....
He was on the ridge now, with clear space all around him and heather underfoot; his stride matched the pace of his thoughts. Risks...? Of course, there were risks. He understood that more clearly now, and the conversation with his mother had pointed out a significant one that he hadn't even considered. Broome was right. His focus on her had somewhat stalled his emotional growth; it had kept him—despite all his talent and his First in Greats—very much a boy at heart. Arúna's grace and joy had definitely caught his attention more during this last visit. There's no denying the allure of the Eastern element had its dangerous charm. And the Eastern element was off-limits. As for Tara—sister, friend, and High Tower Princess all in one—she was as much a part of home as his mother and Christine. He simply hadn't seen her as a young woman yet. In fact, he had been too wrapped up in Oxford and writing and his dreams, and the overall delight of life, to confront the future definitively, except for the idea of going to India someday, somehow....
Lost in the swirl of his thoughts and the exhilaration of light and colour, he forgot all about tea-time....
Lost in the whirlwind of his thoughts and the excitement of light and color, he completely forgot about tea time...
It was after five when, at last, he swung round the yew hedge on to the long lawn; and there, at the far end, was Tara, evidently sent out to find him. She was wearing her delphinium frock and the big blue hat with its single La France rose. She walked pensively, her head bowed; and, in that moment, by some trick of sense or spirit, he saw her vividly, as she was. He saw the grace of her young slenderness, the wild-flower colouring, the delicate aquiline of her nose that revealed breeding and character; the mouth that even in repose seemed to quiver with sensibility. And he thought: "Good Lord! How lovely she is!"
It was after five when he finally rounded the yew hedge and stepped onto the long lawn; at the far end stood Tara, clearly sent out to look for him. She was wearing her delphinium dress and the large blue hat adorned with a single La France rose. She walked thoughtfully, her head down; and in that moment, through some quirk of perception, he saw her clearly, just as she was. He noticed the grace of her young slender figure, the vibrant colors reminiscent of wildflowers, the delicate curve of her nose that spoke of her background and character; the mouth that, even when still, seemed to pulse with sensitivity. And he thought: "Wow! She's so beautiful!"
Of course he had known it always—at the back of his mind. The odd thing was, he had never thought it, in so many words, before. And from the thought sprang an inspiration. If only she could come out with them—for a time, at least. So imbued was he with a sense of their brother and sister relation, that the idea seemed as natural as if it had concerned Christine. He had certainly been aware, the last year or so, of a gossamer veil dropped between them. He attributed this to mere grown-up-ness; but it made him feel appreciably shy at thought of broaching his brilliant idea.
Of course, he had always known it—somewhere in the back of his mind. The strange thing was, he had never put it into words before. And from that thought came a spark of inspiration. If only she could join them—for a while, at least. He felt so strongly about their brother-sister bond that the idea seemed completely natural, as if it were about Christine. Over the past year or so, he had definitely noticed a thin barrier growing between them. He thought it was just part of growing up; but it made him feel noticeably shy about bringing up his great idea.
She raised her head at that point; saw him, and waved a commanding hand. Impelled by eagerness, he condescended to hurry.
She lifted her head at that moment, saw him, and waved her hand authoritatively. Driven by excitement, he agreed to rush over.
"Casual demon—what have you been up to?" she greeted him with mock severity.
"Casual demon—what have you been up to?" she greeted him with a playful seriousness.
"Prowling on the ridge. It was gorgeous up there," he answered, noticing in detail the curve of her eyelid and thick dark lashes.
"Prowling on the ridge. It was beautiful up there," he replied, observing closely the shape of her eyelid and her thick dark lashes.
"Well, tea's half cold and most of it eaten; and Aunt Lila seemed wondering a little. So I offered to go and unearth you."
"Well, the tea's half cold and most of it's eaten; and Aunt Lila looked a bit curious. So I offered to go and find you."
A dimple dipped in one cheek. "I couldn't! I was going to the wood, on chance. Come along."
A dimple appeared in one cheek. "I couldn't! I was going to the woods, just in case. Come on."
"No hurry. If tea's half cold, it can wait a bit longer." He drew a breath, nerving himself; then: "Tara—I've got a proposal to make."
"No rush. If the tea's half cold, it can wait a little longer." He took a breath, building up his courage; then said, "Tara—I have a proposal to make."
"Roy!" Her lips quivered, just perceptibly, and were still.
"Roy!" Her lips trembled slightly and then went still.
"Well, it's this. Wouldn't it be splendid if you came along out—with us three?"
"Well, here's the thing. Wouldn't it be great if you came out with us three?"
"Roy!" It was a changed intonation. "That's not a subject for a practical joke."
"Roy!" The tone was different. "That's not something to joke about."
"But I'm in earnest. High Tower Princess, wouldn't you love to come?"
"But I'm serious. High Tower Princess, wouldn't you want to join?"
"Of course I would." Was it his fancy, or did the blood stir ever so little in her cheeks? "But it's utterly, crazily impossible. The sort of thing only you would suggest. So please let be—and come along in."
"Of course I would." Was it just his imagination, or did her cheeks flush ever so slightly? "But it’s completely, absolutely impossible. The kind of thing only you would think of. So please drop it—and come inside."
"Not till you promise. I'm dead set on this. And I'm going to have it out with you."
"Not until you promise. I'm really serious about this. And I'm going to confront you about it."
"Well, you won't have me out with you—if you talk till midnight."
"Well, you won't have me with you—if you talk until midnight."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
Her smile had its delicious tremulous quality. "Were you twenty-one last birthday—or twelve? If you think you'll be lonely, ask for Christine. She's your sister—I'm not!"
Her smile had that delightful, trembling quality. "Were you twenty-one last birthday—or twelve? If you think you’ll be lonely, just ask for Christine. She’s your sister—I’m not!"
The emphasis and faint inflection of the last words had their intended effect. Roy's face fell. "O-oh, I see. But you've always been my sort of sister. Thea would understand. And nowadays girls do all sorts of things."
The emphasis and slight tone in the last words hit home. Roy's expression dropped. "Oh, I get it. But you've always been like a sister to me. Thea would get it. And these days, girls do all kinds of things."
"Yes—they do!" Tara agreed demurely. "They scratch faces and burn down beautiful harmless houses. But they don't happen to belong to mother. Roy—it's what I said—crazily—utterly—— If it wasn't, d'you suppose I'd say No?"
"Yeah—they really do!" Tara agreed softly. "They scratch faces and burn down beautiful, innocent houses. But they don't happen to belong to my mom. Roy—it's exactly what I said—crazy—totally— If it weren't true, do you think I’d say no?"
Then Roy knew he was beaten. Also he knew she was right and that he had been an impulsive fool—depressing convictions both. For a moment he stood nonplussed while Tara fingered a long chain he had given her, and absently studied a daisy-plant that had dared to invade the oldest, loveliest lawn in that part of the country.
Then Roy realized he was defeated. He also understood that she was right and that he had been a thoughtless fool—both were discouraging realizations. For a moment, he stood there confused while Tara played with a long chain he had given her and absentmindedly looked at a daisy plant that had dared to invade the oldest, prettiest lawn in that part of the country.
But Roy was little used to being thwarted—by home elements, at least: and when an idea seized him he could be pertinacious, even to the point of folly. He was determined Tara should come with him. And Tara wanted to come. Add her permanent dearness and her newly-found loveliness, and there sprang from the conjunction a second inspiration, even bolder than the first.
But Roy wasn’t used to being held back—at least not by things at home: and when he got an idea in his head, he could be stubborn, even to the point of making bad decisions. He was set on having Tara come with him. And Tara wanted to go. With her lasting charm and her newfound beauty, this combination sparked an even bolder idea than the first.
"Tara—dear," he ventured, in a changed tone that halted between tenderness and appeal. "I'm going to say—something tremendous."
"Tara—dear," he said, in a different tone that balanced between affection and urgency. "I've got something huge to say."
She deserted the daisy and faced him, blue eyes wide; her tell-tale lower lip drawn in.
She left the daisy and faced him, her blue eyes wide and her bottom lip caught between her teeth.
"Would it be—quite so 'crazily—utterly'—if ... well, if we were engaged?"
"Would it be—quite so 'crazy—totally'—if ... well, if we were engaged?"
The tremendous word was out; and the effect on her was unmistakable. Colour stirred visibly in her face. She straightened herself with an air that seemed physically to increase the distance between them.
The huge news was out, and the impact on her was clear. Color visibly flushed her face. She straightened up with a demeanor that seemed to literally increase the space between them.
"Really, Roy—have you quite lost your senses to-day?"
"Seriously, Roy—have you totally lost your mind today?"
He looked—and felt—crestfallen. "But, Tara," he urged, "it's such a supreme idea. Wouldn't you—think of it, ever? We'd fit like a pair of gloves. Mummy would love it—extravagantly. And we've been kind of—caring all these years. At least"—sudden doubt assailed him—"I suppose you do care still—a little bit?"
He looked—and felt—downcast. "But, Tara," he insisted, "it's such an amazing idea. Wouldn't you—think about it, ever? We'd be a perfect match. Mom would love it—so much. And we've been sort of—looking out for each other all these years. At least"—sudden uncertainty hit him—"I guess you do care still—a little bit?"
"Silly boy! Of course I—care ... a lot."
"Silly boy! Of course I—care ... a lot."
That was more like the Tara he knew. "Very well. Why accuse me of incipient lunacy? I care, too. Always have done. Think how topping it would be, you and I together, exploring all the wonderland of our Game and Mummy's tales—Udaipur, Amber, Chitor, perhaps the shrine of the real Tara——"
That was more like the Tara he knew. "Okay. Why call me crazy? I care, too. I always have. Just think how amazing it would be, you and I together, exploring all the wonders of our Game and Mummy's stories—Udaipur, Amber, Chitor, maybe even the shrine of the real Tara——"
Still demurely distant, she thought "how topping it would be"; and the thought kept her silent so long that he grew impatient.
Still shyly reserved, she thought, "how great that would be"; and the thought kept her silent for so long that he became impatient.
"High Tower Princess—do give over. Your grown-up airs are awfully sweet—but not to the point. You are coming? It'll spoil everything now, if you don't."
"High Tower Princess—come on. Your adult attitude is really charming—but just a bit over the top. Are you coming? It'll ruin everything if you don't."
"No, Roy—I'm not coming. It's—dear of you to want me. But I can't—for lots of reasons. So please understand, once for all. And don't fuss."
"No, Roy—I’m not coming. It’s really nice of you to want me there. But I can’t— for a bunch of reasons. So please understand this once and for all. And don’t worry about it."
"But you said—you cared," Roy murmured blankly.
"But you said—you cared," Roy murmured blankly.
"Of course I do. Only—there's caring—and caring ... since you make me say it. You must know that by now. Anyway, I know we simply can't get married just because we're very fond of each other and it would please 'Mummy' and be convenient for India."
"Of course I do. It’s just that there’s caring—and caring... since you make me say it. You must know that by now. Anyway, I realize we can’t just get married because we’re very fond of each other and it would make 'Mummy' happy and be convenient for India."
Roy sighed portentously. He found himself feeling younger and younger with every smiling, reasonable word she uttered. It was all so unlike his eager, fiery Tara that perplexity tempered a little his genuine dismay.
Roy sighed heavily. He felt younger and younger with every cheerful, sensible word she said. It was all so different from his enthusiastic, passionate Tara that confusion softened his true disappointment.
"I s'pose you're right," he grudgingly admitted. "But I'm fearfully disappointed."
"I guess you're right," he reluctantly admitted. "But I'm really disappointed."
"You are now. You won't be afterwards. It's not marrying time for you—yet. You've lots of big things to do first. Go out to India and do them. Then—when the time really comes, you'll understand—and you'll be grateful to me—for understanding now. There, what a lecture! But the point is—we can't: and I won't be badgered about it. I'm going back to tea; and if you don't come, I'll have to tell Aunt Lila—why?"
"You are here now. You won’t be later. It’s not the right time for you to get married—yet. You have so many important things to do first. Go to India and take care of them. Then—when the right time comes, you’ll understand—and you’ll be grateful to me—for realizing it now. There, what a lecture! But the point is—we can’t: and I won’t be pressured about it. I’m heading back to tea; and if you don’t come, I’ll have to explain to Aunt Lila—why?"
He sighed. "I'll probably tell her myself to-night. Would you mind?"
He sighed. "I'll probably tell her myself tonight. Do you mind?"
"N-no, she'll understand."
"No, she'll get it."
"Bet she won't."
"Bet she will not."
"She will. You're not the only person the darling understands, though you are her spoilt boy."
"She will. You're not the only person she understands, but you are her spoiled boy."
She swung round on that impetuous little speech, more like her normal self; and her going was so swift that Roy had some ado to keep pace with her. He had still more ado to unravel his own tangle of thought and emotion. A few clear points emerged from a chaos of sensations, like mountain peaks out of a mist. He knew she was all of a sudden distractingly lovely; that her charm and obstinacy combined had thoroughly churned him up; that all the same, she was right about his unreadiness for marrying now; that he hoped she didn't utterly despise him; that he hated the idea of leaving her more than ever....
She turned around after that impulsive little comment, more like her usual self; and she moved so quickly that Roy had a hard time keeping up with her. It was even harder for him to sort through his own tangled thoughts and feelings. A few clear thoughts broke through the confusion, like mountaintops emerging from fog. He realized she was suddenly incredibly attractive; that her combination of charm and stubbornness had really stirred him up; that despite everything, she was right about him not being ready to marry yet; that he hoped she didn't completely despise him; and that he hated the idea of leaving her more than ever.
Her pace, perhaps intentionally, made talk difficult; and he still had a lot to say.
Her pace, maybe on purpose, made it hard to talk; and he still had a lot to say.
"Tara—why are you sprinting like this?" he broke out, reproachfully. "Are you angry with me?"
"Tara—why are you running like this?" he exclaimed, disapprovingly. "Are you upset with me?"
She vouchsafed him a small smile.
She gave him a small smile.
"Not yet. But I soon will be, if you don't take care. And I'm dangerous in a temper!"
"Not yet. But I will be soon if you’re not careful. And I can be dangerous when I'm angry!"
"Don't I know that? I once had a scratch that didn't heal for a month. But do walk slower. You're not chucking me—for good—eh?"
"Don’t I know that? I once had a scratch that didn’t heal for a month. But please walk slower. You’re not ditching me—for good—right?"
She slowed down a little, perforce; needing her breath for this new and hopelessly intractable Roy.
She slowed down a bit, out of necessity; catching her breath for this new and completely stubborn Roy.
"Really, I've never known you ask so many foolish questions in one hour before. You must have drunk some potion up on the moor! Have you forgotten you're my Bracelet-bound Brother?"
"Honestly, I've never seen you ask so many silly questions in just one hour before. You must have had some magic drink up on the moor! Have you forgotten you’re my Bracelet-bound Brother?"
"But that doesn't bar—the other thing. It's not one of the Prayer-book affinities! I say, Tara—you might promise to think it over. If you can't do that much, I won't believe you care a bean about me, for all you say——"
"But that doesn't exclude—the other thing. It's not one of the Prayer-book connections! I’m saying, Tara—you could at least promise to think about it. If you can't do that much, I won't believe you care at all about me, despite everything you say——"
Her blue eyes flashed at that—genuine fire; and she stood still again, confronting him.
Her blue eyes sparkled at that—real intensity; and she paused once more, facing him.
"Roy—be quiet! You make me furious. I want to slap you. First you suggest a perfectly crazy plan; then you worry me into a temper by behaving like a spoilt boy, who won't take 'No' for an answer."
"Roy—be quiet! You’re driving me crazy. I want to hit you. First, you come up with this totally insane idea; then you annoy me by acting like a spoiled kid who won’t accept 'No' for an answer."
Roy straightened himself sharply. "I'm not spoilt—and I'm not a boy. I'm a man."
Roy straightened up. "I'm not spoiled—and I'm not a kid. I'm a man."
"Well then, try and behave like one."
"Well then, try and act like one."
The moment her impulsive retort was spoken, she saw how sharply she had hurt him, and, with a swift softening of her expressive face, she flung out a hand. He held it hard. And suddenly she leaned nearer; her lips tremulous; her eyes melting into a half smile.
The moment she shot back her impulsive response, she realized just how deeply she had hurt him. With a quick change in her expressive face, she reached out a hand. He held it tightly. Then, all of a sudden, she leaned closer; her lips trembling; her eyes softening into a half-smile.
"Roy—darling," she murmured, barely above her breath. "You are really—a little bit of all three. That's part of your deliciousness and troublesomeness. And it's not your fault—the spoiling. We've all helped. I've been as bad as the others. But this time—please believe—I simply, utterly can't—even for you."
"Roy—sweetheart," she whispered, just above a breath. "You really are a combination of all three. That’s what makes you so charming and frustrating. And it’s not your fault—the overindulgence. We’ve all contributed to it. I’ve been just as guilty as the rest. But this time—please believe me—I honestly, completely can’t—even for you."
But with a deft movement she freed herself—and fled round the corner of the house; leaving him in a state of confusion worse confounded, to seek his mother and the outraged teapot—alone.
But with a quick move, she got away—and ran around the corner of the house; leaving him in a state of even greater confusion, searching for his mother and the upset teapot—alone.
He found her, companioned by the ruins of tea, in the depths of her great arm-chair; eyes and fingers intent on a square of elaborate embroidery; thoughts astray with her unpunctual son.
He found her, surrounded by the remnants of tea, deep in her big armchair; her eyes and fingers focused on a piece of intricate embroidery; her thoughts wandering about her late son.
Bramleigh Beeches drawing-room—as recreated by Sir Nevil Sinclair for his Indian bride—was a setting worthy of its mistress: lofty and spacious, light filled by three tall French windows, long gold curtains shot through with bronze; gold and cream colour the prevailing tone; ivory, brass, and bronze the prevailing incidentals, mainly Indian; and flowers in profusion—roses, lilies, sweet-peas. Yet, in the midst of it all, the spirit of Lilámani Sinclair was restless, lacking the son, of whom, too soon, both she and her home would be bereft——
Bramleigh Beeches drawing room—as designed by Sir Nevil Sinclair for his Indian bride—was a space worthy of its owner: high and roomy, filled with light from three tall French windows, long gold curtains interwoven with bronze; gold and cream were the main colors; ivory, brass, and bronze were the main accents, mostly Indian; and there were flowers everywhere—roses, lilies, sweet peas. Yet, amid all this, the spirit of Lilámani Sinclair felt uneasy, missing the son from whom, too soon, both she and her home would be left alone—
At the sound of his step she looked up.
At the sound of his footsteps, she looked up.
"Wicked one! What came to you?"
"Wicked one! What happened to you?"
Impossible to hide from her the disarray of his emotions. So he spoke the simple truth.
Impossible to hide his emotional chaos from her. So he told her the plain truth.
"Tara came to me——! I'd been prowling on the moor, and forgetting the time. I met her on the lawn——"
"Tara came to me! I had been wandering around the moor and lost track of time. I found her on the lawn—"
"Yes—where is she?—And you——?"
"Yes—where is she?—And you?"
He caught the note of apprehension. Next moment he was kneeling by her chair, confessing all.
He sensed her anxiety. The next moment, he was kneeling by her chair, revealing everything.
"Mummy, I've just asked her—to marry me. And she simply ... won't hear of it. I thought it would be so lovely, going out together—that it would please you so——"
"Mom, I just asked her to marry me. But she just won’t even consider it. I thought it would be so nice to go out together—that it would make you happy too—"
The smile in her eyes recalled Tara's own. "Did you say it that way—to her, my darling?"
The smile in her eyes reminded Tara of her own. "Did you really say it like that—to her, my love?"
"No—not exactly. Naturally I did mention you—and India. She admits she's fond of me. Yet she got quite angry. I can't make her out."
"No—not really. Of course, I did mention you—and India. She says she likes me. But she got really upset. I can't figure her out."
"Well, I don't see where the wisdom comes in," he muttered a trifle disconcerted.
"Well, I don't get where the wisdom is," he muttered, a bit thrown off.
"Not yet, son of my heart. Some day perhaps when your eyes are not too dazzled from the many-coloured sparkle of youth—of yourself—you will see—many surprises. You are not yet ready for a wife, Roy. Your heart is reaching out to far-away things. That—she has been woman enough to guess."
"Not yet, my dear son. Maybe someday when your eyes aren't so blinded by the vibrant glimmer of youth—of yourself—you will see—many surprises. You're not ready for a wife yet, Roy. Your heart is reaching for distant things. That—she has been wise enough to understand."
"Perhaps, I'm not so sure. She seemed—not a bit like herself, part of the time." He looked pensively at a slim vase overflowing with sprays of blush rambler, that, for some reason, evoked a tantalising vision of the girl who had so suddenly blossomed into a woman; and his shy, lurking thought found utterance: "I've been wondering, Mummy, is it ... can she be—in love with somebody else? Do you think she is?"
"Maybe, I’m not really sure. She didn’t seem at all like herself sometimes." He gazed thoughtfully at a slender vase filled with sprays of soft pink rambler roses, which, for some reason, reminded him of the girl who had suddenly turned into a woman; and his timid, hidden thought finally came out: "I’ve been wondering, Mom, is it ... could she be—in love with someone else? Do you think she is?"
Lilámani shook her head at him. "That is a man's question! Hard to tell. At this kind of age, when girls have so much character—like my Tara—they have a natural instinct for hiding the thoughts of their hearts." She dropped her needlework now and lightly took his head between her hands, looking deep into his eyes. "Do you think you are yet—in love with her, Roy? Honest answer."
Lilámani shook her head at him. "That's a question for a man! Hard to say. At this age, when girls have such strong personalities—like my Tara—they naturally know how to hide their true feelings." She set down her needlework and gently held his face in her hands, looking deep into his eyes. "Do you think you are already—in love with her, Roy? Be honest."
The touch of her hands stirred him all through. The question in her eyes probed deep.
The touch of her hands sent shivers through him. The question in her eyes searched deep.
"Honest answer, Mummy—I'm blest if I know," he said slowly. "I don't think I've ever been so near it before; beyond thrills at dances ... and all that. She somehow churned me up just now and made me want her tremendously. But I truly hadn't thought of it—that way, before. And—I did feel it might ease you and Dad about ... the other thing, if I went out fixed up."
"Honestly, Mom—I really don’t know," he said slowly. "I don’t think I’ve ever felt this way before; other than the excitement at dances ... and all that. She just stirred something in me just now and made me want her so much. But I honestly hadn’t considered it like that before. And—I thought it might make you and Dad feel better about ... the other thing, if I went out dressed up."
She drew his head to her and kissed him, then let her hands fall in her lap. "Wonderful Sonling! Indeed it would ease me and please me—if coming from the true motive. Only remember, so long as you are thinking first of me, you can be sure That Other has not yet arrived."
She pulled his head close and kissed him, then let her hands drop into her lap. "Wonderful Sonling! It really would make me feel better and bring me joy—if it comes from the right place. Just remember, as long as you’re thinking about me first, you can be sure That Other hasn’t shown up yet."
"No—not like, but different—in clearness and nearness. Love is one big impulse, but many forms. Like white light made from many colours. No rival for me, That Other; but daughter-in-law—best gift a son can bring to his father's house. Just now there is room inside you only for one big thing—India."
"No—not in the same way, but in a different way—in clarity and closeness. Love is one huge drive, but it takes many shapes. Like white light created from various colors. No competition for me, That Other; but daughter-in-law—best gift a son can bring to his father's home. Right now, there's only space inside you for one major thing—India."
"And you——"
"And you—"
"But I am India."
"But I am India."
"Sublimated essence of it, according to Jeffers."
"Sublimated essence of it, according to Jeffers."
"Jeffers says many foolish things!" But she did not disguise her pleasure.
"Jeffers says a lot of silly things!" But she didn’t hide her enjoyment.
"I've noticed occasional flashes of wisdom!—But, I say, Motherling, what price tea?"
"I've seen some moments of brilliance!—But, I ask you, Motherling, how much is the tea?"
"Tea?" She feigned exaggerated surprise. "I thought you were much too far in the clouds!"
"Tea?" She pretended to be really surprised. "I thought you were way too lost in thought!"
"On the contrary. I'm simply famished!"
"On the contrary. I'm just starving!"
CHAPTER VIII.
"Comfort, content, delight, the ages' slow-bought gain, |
They withered overnight. Only we are left. |
To confront the bare days with quiet strength. |
"Through renewed and ongoing dangers and disappointments." |
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Kipling. |
Nevil was up in town on business; not returning till next day. The papers were seething with rumours; but the majority of everyday people, immersed in their all-important affairs, continued cheerfully to hope against hope. Sir Nevil Sinclair was not of these; but he kept his worst qualms to himself. Neither his wife nor his son were keen newspaper readers; which, in his opinion, was just as well.
Nevil was in the city for work and wouldn't be back until the next day. The news was buzzing with rumors, but most regular people, caught up in their daily lives, continued to hold on to hope. Sir Nevil Sinclair wasn't one of them, but he kept his deepest worries to himself. Neither his wife nor his son were big fans of reading the news, which, in his view, was probably a good thing.
Certainly it did not occur to Lilámani that any trouble in Europe could invade the sanctities of her home, or affect the shining destiny of Roy. That he was destined to shine, her mother's heart knew beyond all doubt. And round that knowledge, like an aura, glimmered a dreamlike hope that perhaps his shining might some day, in some way, strengthen the bond between Nevil's people and her own. For the problem of India's changing relation to England lay intimately near her heart. Her poetic brain saw England always as "husband of India"; while misguided or malicious meddlers—who would "make the Mother a widow"—were fancifully incorporated in the person of Jane. And, in this matter of India, Roy had triumphed over Jane:—surely good omens, for bigger things:—for at heart she was still susceptible to omens; more so than she cared to admit. Crazy mother-arrogance, Nevil would say. But she seemed to feel the spirit of his grandfather at work in Roy; and well she knew that the old man's wisdom would guide and temper his young zeal. Beyond that, no human eyes could see; only the too-human heart of a mother could dream and hope....
Certainly, it didn’t cross Lilámani’s mind that any trouble in Europe could invade the safety of her home or affect Roy's bright future. Her mother’s heart knew without a doubt that he was meant to shine. Surrounding that knowledge, like a glowing aura, was a dreamy hope that maybe his brightness could one day strengthen the bond between Nevil's people and her own. The issue of India's changing relationship with England was very close to her heart. Her poetic mind always viewed England as the "husband of India," while misguided or malicious troublemakers—who would "make the Mother a widow"—were fancifully represented by Jane. In this matter concerning India, Roy had triumphed over Jane: surely a good sign for greater things ahead; at heart, she was still open to signs, more than she liked to admit. Nevil would probably call it crazy motherly pride. But she felt the spirit of his grandfather guiding Roy, and she knew well that the old man's wisdom would temper his youthful enthusiasm. Beyond that, no human eyes could see; only the very human heart of a mother could dream and hope...
Long ago her father had told her that nations had always been renewed by individuals; that India—aristocratic to the deeps of her Brahmin-ridden soul—would never acknowledge the crowd's unstable sway. For her it must always be the man—ruler, soldier, or saint.
Long ago, her father had told her that nations were always revitalized by individuals; that India—aristocratic to the core of her Brahmin-influenced soul—would never accept the unpredictable power of the masses. For her, it would always be about the man—ruler, soldier, or saint.
Not that she had breathed a word of her 'arrogance' to Nevil, or even to Roy. Nor had she shown to either a certain letter from a distinguished Indian woman; pure Indian by birth; also by birth a Christian; her sympathy with East and West as evenly poised as Lilámani's own. The letter lived in a slim blue bag, lovingly embroidered. Lilámani—foolish and fanciful—wore it like a talisman, next her heart; and at night slipped it under her pillow with her gold watch and wisp of scented lawn.
Not that she had mentioned her 'arrogance' to Nevil or even to Roy. Nor had she shown either of them a certain letter from a distinguished Indian woman; pure Indian by birth and also a Christian by birth; her sympathy with East and West as balanced as Lilámani's own. The letter was kept in a slim blue bag, lovingly embroidered. Lilámani—impractical and dreamy—wore it like a charm, close to her heart; and at night, she tucked it under her pillow along with her gold watch and a piece of scented fabric.
To-night, being alone, and her mind very full of Roy, she drew it out and re-read it for the hundredth time; lingering, as always, on its arresting finale.
To night, being alone and her mind filled with thoughts of Roy, she took it out and read it again for the hundredth time, pausing, as always, on its captivating ending.
"I have seen much and grieved more over the problem of the Eurasian, as multiplied in our beloved country—the fruit, most often, of promiscuous unions between low-caste types on both sides, with sense of stigma added to drag them lower still. But where the crossing is of highest caste—as with you and your 'Nevil'—I can see no stigma; perhaps even spiritual gain to your children. For I love both countries with my whole heart. And to my love God has given the vision that India may some day be saved by the son of just such a union as your own. He will have the strength of his handicap; the soul of the East; the forceful mind and character of the West. He will bring to the task of uniting them such twofold love and understanding that the world must needs take infection. What if the ultimate meaning of British occupation of India be just this—that the successor of Buddha should be a man born of high-caste, high-minded British and Indian parents; a fusion of the finest that East and West can give. That vision may inspire you in your first flush of happy motherhood. So I feel impelled to pass it on ..."
"I have seen a lot and grieved even more over the issue of the Eurasian, as it has increased in our beloved country—the result, most often, of casual relationships between low-caste individuals on both sides, with a sense of stigma that drags them down even further. However, when it comes to unions of higher caste—like yours and your 'Nevil'—I see no stigma; perhaps even a spiritual benefit for your children. I truly love both countries with all my heart. And God has given me the vision that India might one day be saved by the child of a union like yours. He will carry the strength of his origins; the spirit of the East; the powerful mind and character of the West. He will approach the task of uniting them with a dual love and understanding that the world can't help but embrace. What if the ultimate purpose of British rule in India is this—that the successor of Buddha should be someone born of high-caste, high-minded British and Indian parents; a blend of the best that East and West can offer? That vision may inspire you in your early days of joyful motherhood. So I feel compelled to share it..."
Such a vision—whether fantasy or prophecy—could not fail to stir Lilámani Sinclair's Eastern heart to its depths. But she shrank from sceptical comment; and sceptical Nevil would surely be. As for Roy, intuition warned her it was too heady an idea to implant in his ardent brain. So she treasured it secretly, and read it at intervals, and prayed that, some day, it might be fulfilled—if not through her, then through some other Lilámani, who should find courage to link her life with England. Above all, she prayed he who should achieve India's renewal might spring from Rajasthán....
Such a vision—whether a fantasy or a prophecy—could not help but move Lilámani Sinclair's Eastern heart deeply. But she hesitated to voice any doubts; and skeptical Nevil definitely would. As for Roy, her instinct told her it was too intense an idea to plant in his passionate mind. So she kept it to herself, read it from time to time, and hoped that someday it could come true—if not through her, then through another Lilámani, who would find the courage to connect her life with England. Above all, she hoped that whoever would bring about India's revival might come from Rajasthán...
In the midst of her thinking and praying, she fell sound asleep—to dream of Roy tossed out of reach on the waves of some large vague upheaval. The 'how' and 'why' of it all eluded her. Only the vivid impression remained....
In the middle of her thoughts and prayers, she fell into a deep sleep—dreaming of Roy being swept away on the waves of some huge, unclear disturbance. The 'how' and 'why' of it all escaped her. Only the strong impression stayed with her....
And before the week was out, an upheaval, actual and terrible, burst upon a startled, unheeding world; a world lulled into a false sense of security; and too strenuously engaged in rushing headlong round a centrifugal point called 'progress,' to concern itself with a mythical peril across the North Sea.
And before the week was over, a real and terrible upheaval struck a shocked and oblivious world, a world lulled into a false sense of security and too busy rushing headfirst toward a centrifugal point called 'progress' to worry about a nonexistent threat across the North Sea.
But at the first clear note of danger, devotees of pleasure and progress and the franchise were transformed, as by magic, into a crowd of bewildered, curious and resentful human beings, who had suddenly lost their bearings; who snatched at newspapers; confided in perfect strangers; protested that a European War was unspeakable, unthinkable, and all the while could speak and think of nothing else....
But at the first clear sign of danger, lovers of pleasure, progress, and freedom were suddenly turned, as if by magic, into a crowd of confused, curious, and angry people who had completely lost their sense of direction; they grabbed newspapers, shared their thoughts with total strangers, and insisted that a European War was unimaginable, unthinkable, yet couldn’t stop discussing it...
It was the nightmare terror of earthquake, when the solid ground underfoot turns traitor. And it shook even the stoutest nerves in the opening weeks of the Great War, destined to shatter their dear and familiar world for months, years, decades perhaps....
It was the terrifying nightmare of an earthquake, when the solid ground beneath you betrays you. And it rattled even the strongest nerves in the early weeks of the Great War, set to destroy their beloved and familiar world for months, years, maybe even decades...
But underlying all the froth and fume of the earlier restlessness, of the later fear and futility, the strong, kindly, imperturbable heart of the land still beat, sanely—if inconspicuously—in the home life of her cottages and her great country houses. Twentieth-century England could not be called degenerate while she counted among her hidden treasures homes of such charm and culture and mutual confidence as those that produced the Grenfells, the Charltons, a Lord Elcho, an Edward Tennant and a Charles Sorley—to pick a few names at random from that galaxy of 'golden boys' who ungrudgingly gave their lives—for what?
But beneath all the noise and chaos of the earlier restlessness and the later fear and hopelessness, the strong, kind, unshakeable heart of the country still beat steadily—if quietly—in the everyday life of its cottages and grand country houses. Twentieth-century England couldn't be seen as declining while it held among its hidden gems homes with such charm, culture, and mutual trust as those that produced the Grenfells, the Charltons, a Lord Elcho, an Edward Tennant, and a Charles Sorley—just to name a few from that array of 'golden boys' who selflessly gave their lives—for what?
The answer to that staggering question is not yet. But the splendour of their gift remains: a splendour no after-failure can tarnish or dim ...
The answer to that overwhelming question is not yet. But the beauty of their gift remains: a beauty that no failure can tarnish or dim...
To the inmates of Bramleigh Beeches—Nevil excepted—the crash came with startling abruptness; dwarfing all personal problems, heart-searchings and high decisions. Even Lady Roscoe forgot Family Herald heroics, and 'crossed the threshold' without comment from Nevil or herself. The weightiest matters became suddenly trivial beside the tremendous questions that hovered in every mind and on every tongue: 'Can We hold Them?' 'Can They invade Us?' 'Can it be true—this whispered horror, that rumoured disaster?' And the test question—most tremendous of all, for the mere unit—'Where do I come in?'
To the inmates of Bramleigh Beeches—except for Nevil—the crash hit with shocking suddenness, overshadowing all personal issues, soul-searching, and major decisions. Even Lady Roscoe set aside her Family Herald heroics and 'crossed the threshold' without remarks from Nevil or herself. The most significant matters suddenly seemed trivial next to the huge questions that occupied everyone's thoughts and conversations: 'Can we hold them?' 'Can they invade us?' 'Could it really be true—this whispered horror, that rumored disaster?' And the most pressing question of all for the individual—'Where do I fit in?'
Nevil came in automatically through years of casual connection with the Artists' Rifles. He was a Colonel by now; and would join up as a matter of course—to his wife's secret amazement and far from secret pride. Without an ounce of the soldier in him, he acted on instinct like most Englishmen; not troubling to analyse motives; simply in the spirit of Noblesse oblige; or, in the more casual modern equivalent—'one just does.'
Nevil walked in automatically, having had years of casual connection with the Artists' Rifles. He was a Colonel now and would join up as a matter of course—much to his wife's quiet amazement and obvious pride. Lacking any military demeanor, he just acted on instinct like most Englishmen, not bothering to analyze his motives; simply embracing the spirit of Noblesse oblige; or, in the more casual modern version—'you just do.'
Roy—poet and dreamer—became electrically alive to his double heritage of the soldier spirit. From age to age the primeval link between poet and warrior is reaffirmed in time of war: and the Rajput in him recognised only one way of fighting worthy the name—the triune conjunction of man and horse and sword. Disillusion, strange and terrible, awaited him on that score: and as for India—what need of his young activities, when the whole Empire was being welded into one resistant mass by the triple hammer-strokes of a common danger, a common enemy, a common aim?
Roy—poet and dreamer—became electrifyingly aware of his dual heritage as a soldier. Throughout history, the deep connection between poets and warriors is reaffirmed in times of war: and the Rajput in him acknowledged only one true way of fighting—the combined force of man, horse, and sword. A disillusionment, strange and profound, awaited him in that regard: and as for India—what was the need for his youthful endeavors when the entire Empire was being unified into a single, resilient force by the threefold impacts of a shared danger, a common enemy, and a mutual goal?
It was perhaps this sense of a clear call in an age of intellectual ferment, of sex problems and political friction, that sent so many unlikely types of manhood straight as arrows to that universal target—the Front. The War offered a high and practical outlet for their dumb idealism; to their realism, it offered the 'terrific verities of fatigue, suffering, bodily danger—beloved life and staggering death.'
It was probably this feeling of a clear purpose during a time of intense thought, sexual issues, and political tension that drove so many unexpected types of men directly to that common goal—the Front. The War provided a meaningful and practical outlet for their naive idealism; to their realism, it presented the harsh truths of exhaustion, pain, physical risk—cherished life and overwhelming death.
For Roy, Cavalry was a matter of course. In the saddle, even Jane could find no fault with him; little guessing that, in his genius for horsemanship, he was Rajput to the marrow. His compact, nervous make, strong thigh and light hand, marked him as the inevitable centaur; and he had already gained a measure of distinction in the cavalry arm of the Officers' Training Corps. But a great wish to keep in touch with his father led him to fall in with Sir Nevil's suggestion that he should start in the Artists' Rifles and apply for a transfer later on—when one could see more clearly how this terrific business was likely to develop. George and Jerry—aged fifteen and sixteen and a half—raged at their own futile juvenility—which, in happier circumstances, nothing would have induced them to admit. Jerry—a gay and reckless being—had fell designs on the Flying Corps, the very first moment he could 'wangle it.' George—the truest Sinclair of them all—sagely voted for the Navy, because it took you young. But no one heeded them very much. They were all too absorbed in newspapers and their own immediate plans.
For Roy, cavalry was second nature. In the saddle, even Jane couldn’t find anything to criticize; she had no idea that, in his natural talent for riding, he was Rajput through and through. His athletic build, strong thighs, and light touch marked him as the perfect centaur; he had already gained some recognition in the cavalry section of the Officers' Training Corps. However, his strong desire to stay connected with his father led him to agree with Sir Nevil's suggestion to start in the Artists' Rifles and apply for a transfer later—when it would be clearer how this intense situation was likely to unfold. George and Jerry—aged fifteen and sixteen and a half—were frustrated by their own pointless youth, which, under better circumstances, they would never have admitted. Jerry—a lively and reckless character—was eager to join the Flying Corps the moment he could manage it. George—the truest Sinclair of them all—wisely chose the Navy, because it took you young. But no one paid them much attention. They were all too focused on the newspapers and their own immediate plans.
And Lilámani, also, found her niche, when the King's stirring proclamation announced the coming of Indian troops. There was to be a camp on the estate. Later on, there would be convalescents. Meantime, there was wholesale need of 'comforts' to occupy her and Helen and Christine.
And Lilámani also found her place when the King's exciting announcement declared the arrival of Indian troops. A camp was going to be set up on the estate. Later, there would be recovering soldiers. In the meantime, there was a huge need for 'comforts' to keep her, Helen, and Christine busy.
Tara's soaring ambition would carry her farther afield. Her spirit of flame—that rose instinctively to tragic issues and heroic demands—could be at peace nowhere but in the splendid, terrible, unorganised thick of it all. Without making any ado, she proposed to get there in the shortest possible time; and, in the shortest possible time, by sheer concentration and hard work, she achieved her desire. Before Roy left England, before her best-loved brother—a man of brilliant promise—had finished learning to fly, she was driving her car in Belgium, besieged in Antwerp, doing and enduring terrible things ...
Tara's intense ambition would take her far and wide. Her fiery spirit—one that instinctively rose to tragic situations and heroic challenges—could find peace nowhere but in the chaotic, amazing mix of it all. Without making a fuss, she decided to get there as quickly as possible; and, through sheer focus and hard work, she made it happen. Before Roy left England, before her dearly loved brother—a man full of bright potential—had completed his flight training, she was driving her car in Belgium, caught up in Antwerp, facing and enduring awful things...
The last day, the last hour were at once sad and glad beyond belief; so that Lilámani's coward heart was thankful for urgent trifles that helped to divert attention from the waiting shadow. Even to-day, as always, dress and sari were instinctively chosen to express her mood:—the mother-of-pearl mood; iridescence of glad and sad: glad to give; yet aching to keep. Daughter of Rajputs though she was, she had her moment of very human shrinking when the sharp actuality of parting was upon them; when he held her so close and long that she felt as if the tightened cord round her heart must snap—and there an end....
The last day, the last hour were both incredibly sad and joyfully unbelievable; so much so that Lilámani's timid heart was grateful for small distractions that helped take her mind off the looming farewell. Even today, as usual, her outfit and sari were chosen instinctively to reflect her emotions:—the mother-of-pearl mood; a blend of happiness and sadness: happy to give; yet longing to hold on. Even though she was the daughter of Rajputs, she experienced a very human urge to withdraw when the harsh reality of parting set in; when he held her so tightly and for so long that she felt as if the pressure around her heart might break—and that would be the end....
But, by some miracle, some power not her own, courage held; though, when he released her, she was half blinded with tears.
But, by some miracle, some power that wasn't her own, she managed to stay brave; even though, when he let her go, she could barely see through her tears.
Her last words—entirely like herself though they were—surprised him.
Her last words—completely true to who she was—caught him off guard.
"Son of my heart—live for ever," she whispered, laying light hands on his breast. "And when you go into the battle, always keep strongly in your mind that They must not win, because no sacred or beautiful thing would be left clean from their touch. And when you go into the battle always remember—Chitor."
"Son of my heart—live forever," she whispered, placing her hands gently on his chest. "And when you go into battle, always keep in mind that They must not win, because no sacred or beautiful thing would be left untouched by them. And when you go into battle, always remember—Chitor."
"It is you I shall always remember—looking like this," he answered under his breath. But he never forgot her injunctions; and through years of fighting, he obeyed them to the letter....
"It’s you I’ll always remember—looking like this," he replied softly. But he never forgot her instructions; and throughout years of struggle, he followed them exactly....
That was in April, after Neuve Chapelle, when even optimists admitted that the War might last a year.
That was in April, after Neuve Chapelle, when even optimists acknowledged that the war could last a year.
At Christmas time he came home on short leave—a changed Roy; his skin browner; his sensitive lips more closely set under the shadow line of his moustache; the fibre of body and spirit hardened, without loss of fineness or flexibility. Livelier on the surface, he was graver, more reticent, underneath—even with her. By the look in his eyes she knew he had seen things that could never be put into words. Some of them she too had seen, through his mind; so close was the spiritual link between them. In that respect at least, he was beautifully, unaffectedly the same....
At Christmas, he came home on a short visit—an altered Roy; his skin was tanner, his sensitive lips pressed firmer under the shadow of his mustache, and his body and spirit had grown tougher without losing their delicacy or flexibility. More lively on the surface, he was more serious and reserved underneath—even around her. From the look in his eyes, she could tell he had experienced things that words could never capture. Some of those things she had also sensed through his mind; the spiritual connection between them was that strong. In that sense at least, he was beautifully, genuinely the same...
Nevil was home too, for that wonderful Christmas; and Tara, changed also, in her own vivid way; frank and friendly with Roy; though the grown-up veil between them was seldom lifted now. For the War held them both in its unrelaxing grip; satisfied, in terrible and tremendous fashion, the hidden desire—not uncommon in young things, though concealed like a vice—to suffer for others. Everything else, for the time being, seemed a side issue. Personal affairs could wait....
Nevil was home too for that wonderful Christmas, and Tara, changed in her own vibrant way, was open and friendly with Roy, though the adult barrier between them was rarely lifted now. The War kept them both in its tight grip, fulfilling, in a terrible and immense way, the hidden desire—not uncommon in young people, though kept secret like a vice—to suffer for others. Everything else seemed unimportant for the moment. Personal matters could wait...
When it came to letting Nevil and Roy go again, after their brief, beautiful interlude together, Lilámani discovered how those fifteen months of ceaseless anxiety and ceaseless service had shaken her nerve. Gladness of giving could now scarce hold its own against dread of losing; till she felt as if her heart must break under the strain. It did not break, however. It endured—as the hearts of a million mothers and wives have endured in all ages—to breaking-point ... and beyond. The immensity of the whole world's anguish at once crushed and upheld her, making her individual pain seem almost a little thing——
When it was time to let Nevil and Roy go again, after their brief, beautiful time together, Lilámani realized how those fifteen months of constant worry and endless service had shaken her resolve. The joy of giving could barely keep up with the fear of losing them; she felt like her heart might break from the pressure. But it didn’t break. It held on—like the hearts of millions of mothers and wives have throughout history—until the breaking point... and beyond. The immense pain of the entire world both crushed and supported her, making her personal pain feel almost small.
They left her. And the War went on—disastrously, gloriously, stubbornly, inconclusively; would go on, it seemed, to the end of Time. One came to feel as if life free from the shadow of War had never been. As if it would never be again——
They walked away from her. And the War continued—tragically, heroically, persistently, without a clear end; it seemed like it would go on forever. One started to feel like a life without the shadow of War had never existed. As if it would never exist again——
END OF PHASE II.
PHASE III.
PISGAH HEIGHTS
CHAPTER I.
As early as 1819 there had been a Desmond in India; a soldier-administrator of mark, in his day. During the Sikh Wars there had been a Desmond in the Punjab; and at the time of the Great Mutiny there was a Punjab Cavalry Desmond at Kohat; a notable fighter, with a flowing beard and an easy-going uniform that would not commend itself to the modern military eye. In the year of the second Afghan War, there was yet another Desmond at Kohat; one that earned the cross 'For Valour,' married the daughter of Sir John Meredith, and rose to high distinction. Later still, in the year of grace 1918, his two sons were stationed there, in the self-same Punjab Cavalry Regiment. There was also by now, a certain bungalow in Kohat known as 'Desmond's bungalow,' occupied at present by Colonel Paul Desmond, now in Command.
As early as 1819, there was a Desmond in India; a notable soldier-administrator of his time. During the Sikh Wars, there was a Desmond in the Punjab; and at the time of the Great Mutiny, there was a Punjab Cavalry Desmond in Kohat; a remarkable fighter, with a flowing beard and a relaxed uniform that wouldn't appeal to today’s military standards. In the year of the second Afghan War, there was yet another Desmond in Kohat; someone who earned the 'For Valour' cross, married Sir John Meredith’s daughter, and rose to great distinction. Later, in 1918, his two sons were stationed there in the same Punjab Cavalry Regiment. By now, there was also a bungalow in Kohat known as 'Desmond's bungalow,' currently occupied by Colonel Paul Desmond, who is now in command.
That is no uncommon story in India. She has laid her spell on certain families; and they have followed one another through the generations, as homing birds follow in line across the sunset sky. And their name becomes a legend that passes from father to son; because India does not forget. There is perhaps nothing quite like it in the tale of any other land. It makes for continuity; for a fine tradition of service and devotion; a tradition that will not be broken till agitators and theorists make an end of Britain in India. But that day is not yet; and the best elements of both races still believe it will never be.
That’s not an unusual story in India. She has cast her influence over certain families, and they have followed each other through generations, like homing birds tracing their path across the sunset sky. Their name becomes a legend that’s passed down from father to son because India doesn’t forget. There’s probably nothing quite like it in the stories of any other country. It creates continuity and a rich tradition of service and devotion, a tradition that will endure until activists and theorists bring an end to Britain in India. But that day isn’t here yet, and the best people from both races still believe it never will be.
Certainly neither Paul nor Lance Desmond, riding home together from kit inspection, on a morning of early September, entertained the dimmest idea of a break with the family tradition. Lance, at seven-and-twenty—spare and soldierly, alive to the finger-tips—was his father in replica, even to the V.C. after his name, which he had 'snaffled out of the War,' together with a Croix de Guerre and a brevet-Majority. Though Cavalry had been at a discount in France, Mesopotamia and Palestine had given the Regiment its chance—with fever and dysentery and all the plagues of Egypt thrown in to keep things going.
Certainly neither Paul nor Lance Desmond, riding home together from gear inspection on a September morning, had the slightest thought of breaking away from family tradition. Lance, at twenty-seven—lean and soldier-like, fully alert—was like his father in every way, even sporting the V.C. after his name, which he had 'picked up from the War,' along with a Croix de Guerre and a brevet-Majority. While Cavalry had fallen out of favor in France, Mesopotamia and Palestine had provided the Regiment with its opportunity—complete with fever, dysentery, and all the plagues of Egypt to keep things interesting.
It was in the process of filling up his woeful gaps that Colonel Desmond had applied for Roy Sinclair, and so fulfilled the desire of his brother's heart: also, incidentally, Roy's craving to serve with Indian Cavalry. To that end, his knowledge of the language, his horsemanship, his daring and resource in scout work, had stood him in good stead. Paul—who scarcely knew him at the time—very soon discovered that he had secured an asset for the Regiment—the great Fetish, that claimed his paramount allegiance, and began to look like claiming it for life.
It was while trying to fill in his unfortunate gaps that Colonel Desmond had requested Roy Sinclair, thus fulfilling his brother’s wish and, coincidentally, Roy’s desire to serve with the Indian Cavalry. To achieve this, his skills in the language, horsemanship, and his bravery and resourcefulness in scouting had proven to be very useful. Paul—who barely knew him at that point—quickly realized that he had gained a valuable asset for the Regiment—the powerful obsession that demanded his absolute loyalty and seemed likely to hold it for a lifetime.
"He's just John over again," Lady Desmond would say, referring to a brother who had served the great Fetish from subaltern to Colonel and left his name on a cross in Kohat cemetery.
"He's just John all over again," Lady Desmond would say, referring to a brother who had served the great Fetish from junior officer to Colonel and left his name on a cross in the Kohat cemetery.
Certainly, in form and feature, Paul was very much a Meredith:—the coppery tone of his hair, the straight nose and steadfast grey-blue eyes, the height and breadth and suggestion of power in reserve. It was one of the most serious problems of his life to keep his big frame under weight for polo, without impairing his immense capacity for work. Apart from this important detail, he was singularly unaware of his striking personal appearance, except when others chaffed him about his look of Lord Kitchener, and were usually snubbed for their pains; though, at heart, he was inordinately proud of the fact. He had only one quarrel with the hero of his boyhood;—the decree that officially extinguished the Frontier Force; though the spirit of it survives, and will survive, for decades to come. Like his brother, he had 'snaffled' a few decorations out of the War: but to be in Command of the Regiment, with Lance in charge of his pet squadron, was better than all.
Sure! Here’s the modernized version: Certainly, in looks and features, Paul was very much like Meredith: the coppery tone of his hair, the straight nose and steady gray-blue eyes, his height and build suggesting a hidden strength. One of the biggest challenges of his life was keeping his large frame fit for polo without sacrificing his impressive work capacity. Aside from this important detail, he was unusually unaware of his striking appearance, except when others teased him about resembling Lord Kitchener, and they were usually shut down for their trouble; although deep down, he was quite proud of it. He only had one issue with his childhood hero: the decision that officially disbanded the Frontier Force; though its spirit lives on and will continue to for decades. Like his brother, he had 'snagged' a few medals from the War: but being in command of the Regiment, with Lance leading his favorite squadron, was better than anything else.
The strong bond of affection between these two—first and last of a family of six—was enhanced by their very unlikeness. Lance had the élan of a torrent; Paul the stillness and depth of a mountain lake. Lance was a rapier; Paul a claymore—slow to smite, formidable when roused. Both were natural leaders of men; both, it need hardly be added, 'Piffers'[3] in the grain. They had only returned in March from active service, with the Regiment very much the worse for wear; heartily sorry to be out of the biggest show on record; yet heartily glad to be back in India, a sadly changing India though it was.
The strong bond of affection between these two—first and last of a family of six—was strengthened by their differences. Lance had the energy of a rushing river; Paul the calm and depth of a mountain lake. Lance was a sharp rapier; Paul a claymore—slow to strike, powerful when provoked. Both were natural leaders; both, it’s worth mentioning, 'Piffers'[3]. They had just returned in March from active duty, with the Regiment looking much worse for wear; they were genuinely sorry to miss the biggest show on record; yet genuinely glad to be back in India, a sadly changing India, though it was.
Two urgent questions were troubling the mind of Lance as they rode at a foot's pace up the slope leading to the Blue Bungalow. Would the board of doctors, at that moment 'sitting' on Roy, give him another chance? Would the impending reliefs condemn them to a 'down-country' station? For they had only been posted to Kohat till these came out.
Two urgent questions were bothering Lance's mind as they rode slowly up the slope to the Blue Bungalow. Would the board of doctors, who were currently evaluating Roy, give him another chance? Would their upcoming assignments force them to a 'down-country' station? They had only been assigned to Kohat until these decisions were made.
To one of those questions Colonel Desmond already knew the answer.
To one of those questions, Colonel Desmond already knew the answer.
"I had a line from the General this morning," he remarked, after studying his brother's profile and shrewdly gauging his thoughts.
"I got a message from the General this morning," he said, after examining his brother's profile and cleverly assessing his thoughts.
True enough—his start betrayed him. "The General?—Reliefs?"
True enough—his beginning gave him away. "The General?—Reliefs?"
"Yes." A pause. "We're for—Lahore Cantonments."
"Yes." A pause. "We're headed to—Lahore Cantonments."
"Damn!"
"Wow!"
"I've made that inspired remark already. You needn't flatter yourself it's original!"
"I've already made that clever comment. You don't need to think it's original!"
"I'm not in the mood to flatter myself or any one else. I'm in a towering rage. And if dear old Roy is to be turned down into the bargain——!" Words failed him. He had his father's genius for making friends; and among them all Roy Sinclair reigned supreme.
"I'm not in the mood to flatter myself or anyone else. I'm extremely angry. And if dear old Roy has to be the one to pay the price——!" He was at a loss for words. He had his father's talent for making friends, and out of them all, Roy Sinclair was the best.
"I'm afraid he will be if I know anything of medical boards."
"I'm worried he will be if I know anything about medical boards."
Colonel Desmond smiled at the characteristic outburst.
Colonel Desmond smiled at the typical outburst.
"Certainly their tinkering isn't up to much. But I'm afraid there's more wrong with Roy than mere doctoring can touch. Still—he doesn't seem keen on going Home."
"Sure, their tinkering isn’t worth much. But I’m worried there’s more going on with Roy than just what a doctor can fix. Still—he doesn’t seem eager to go Home."
Lance shook his head. "Naturally—poor old chap. Feels he can't face things, yet. It's not only the delights of Mespot that have knocked him off his centre. It's losing—that jewel of a mother." His eyes darkened with feeling. "You can't wonder. If anything was to happen——" He broke off abruptly.
Lance shook his head. "Of course—poor guy. He feels like he can't handle things yet. It's not just the excitement of Mesopotamia that has thrown him off balance. It's losing that precious mother of his." His eyes darkened with emotion. "You can’t blame him. If anything were to happen——" He stopped suddenly.
Paul Desmond set his teeth and was silent. In the deep of his heart, the Regiment had one rival—and Lady Desmond knew it....
Paul Desmond clenched his jaw and remained quiet. Deep down, he knew the Regiment had one true rival—and Lady Desmond was aware of it too....
They found the bungalow empty. No sign of Roy.
They discovered the bungalow was empty. There was no trace of Roy.
"Getting round 'em," suggested Paul optimistically, and passed on into his dufter.
"Getting around them," suggested Paul optimistically, and walked on into his dufter.
Lance lit a cigar, flung himself into a verandah chair and picked up the 'Civil and Military.' He had just scanned the war telegrams when Roy came up at a round trot.
Lance lit a cigar, threw himself into a porch chair, and picked up the 'Civil and Military.' He had just glanced over the war telegrams when Roy came up at a brisk trot.
Lance sat forward and discarded the paper. An exchange of glances sufficed. Roy's determination to 'bluff the board' had failed.
Lance leaned forward and tossed the paper aside. A quick look between them was enough. Roy's plan to 'play it cool' had fallen short.
He looked sallow in spite of sunburn; tired and disheartened; no lurking smile in his eyes. He fondled the velvet nose of his beloved Suráj—a graceful creature, half Arab, half Waler; and absently acknowledged the frantic jubilations of his Irish terrier puppy, christened by Lance the Holy Terror—Terry for short. Then he mounted the steps, subsided into the other chair and dropped his cap and whip on the ground.
He looked pale even with a sunburn; exhausted and discouraged; with no hint of a smile in his eyes. He stroked the soft nose of his beloved Suráj—a graceful animal, half Arab, half Waler; and absentmindedly acknowledged the wild excitement of his Irish terrier puppy, named by Lance the Holy Terror—Terry for short. Then he climbed the steps, settled into the other chair, and dropped his cap and whip on the ground.
"Damn the doctors," said Lance, questions being superfluous.
"Damn the doctors," Lance said, with no need for questions.
That so characteristic form of sympathy moved Roy to a rueful smile. "Obstinate devils. I bluffed 'em all I knew. Overdid it, perhaps. Anyway they weren't impressed. They've dispensed with my valuable services. Anæmia, mild neurasthenia, cardiac symptoms—and a few other pusillanimous ailments. Wonder they didn't throw in housemaid's knee! Oh, confound 'em all!" He converted a sigh into a prolonged yawn. "Let's make merry over a peg, Lance. Doctors are exhausting to argue with. And Cuthers always said I couldn't argue for nuts! Now then—how about pegs?"
That typical look of sympathy made Roy smile wryly. "Stubborn guys. I tricked them with everything I had. Maybe went overboard. Anyway, they weren't buying it. They've let go of my valuable services. Mild anemia, a bit of nerves, heart issues—and a few other weak ailments. I’m surprised they didn’t throw in housemaid's knee! Oh, damn them all!" He turned a sigh into a long yawn. "Let’s have some fun with a drink, Lance. Doctors are exhausting to debate with. And Cuthers always said I couldn't argue to save my life! So, what about those drinks?"
"A bit demoralising—at midday," Lance murmured without conviction.
"A bit discouraging—at noon," Lance muttered without belief.
"Well, I am demoralised; dead—damned—done for. I'm about to be honoured with a blooming medical certificate to that effect. As a soldier, I'm extinct—from this time forth for evermore. You see before you the wraith of a Might-Have-Been. After that gold-medal exhibition of inanity, kindly produce said pegs!"
"Well, I am demoralized; finished—cursed—done for. I'm about to receive a ridiculous medical certificate to prove it. As a soldier, I'm done—from now on for good. You see before you the ghost of what could have been. After that gold-medal display of nonsense, please bring out those pegs!"
Lance Desmond listened with a grave smile, and a sharp contraction of heart, to the absurdities of this first-best friend, who for three years had shared with him the high and horrible and ludicrous vicissitudes of war. He knew only too well that trick of talking at random to drown some inner stress. With every word of nonsense he uttered, Roy was implicitly confessing how acutely he felt the blow; and to parade his own bitter disappointment seemed an egotistical superfluity. So he merely remarked with due gravity: "I admit you've made out an overwhelming case for 'said pegs'!" And he shouted his orders accordingly.
Lance Desmond listened with a serious smile and a tight feeling in his chest to the absurdities of his best friend, who had shared the intense and crazy ups and downs of war with him for three years. He recognized that tendency to speak randomly to mask some inner pain. With every silly word Roy said, he was silently admitting how deeply he felt the impact, and showcasing his own bitter disappointment would have seemed selfish. So he simply said with the right level of seriousness, "I acknowledge you've made a strong case for 'said pegs'!" And he shouted his orders accordingly.
They filled their tumblers in silence, avoiding each other's eyes. Every moment emphasised increasingly all that the detested verdict implied. No more polo together. No more sharing of books and jokes and enthusiasms and violent antipathies, to which both were prone. No more 'shoots' in the Hills beyond Kashmir.
They filled their glasses in silence, avoiding eye contact. Every moment made the hateful verdict feel more real. No more playing polo together. No more sharing books, jokes, passions, and strong dislikes, which both of them often had. No more expeditions in the hills beyond Kashmir.
From the first of these they had lately returned—sick leave, in Roy's case; and the programme was to be repeated next April, if they could 'wangle' first leave. Each knew the other was thinking of these things. But they seemed entirely occupied in quenching their thirst, and their disappointment, in deep draughts of sizzling ice-cool whisky-and-soda. Moreover—ignominious, but true—when the tumblers were emptied, things did begin to look a shade less blue. It became more possible to discuss plans. And Desmond was feeling distinctly anxious on that score.
From the first of these, they had recently returned—sick leave for Roy; and the plan was to repeat it next April if they could manage to get leave first. They both knew the other was thinking about this. But they appeared completely focused on drowning their thirst and disappointment in large glasses of ice-cold whisky and soda. Moreover—embarrassing but true—when the glasses were empty, things started to look a bit less bleak. It became easier to talk about plans. And Desmond was feeling quite anxious about that.
"Next month, I suppose. We must make the most of these few weeks, old man."
"Next month, I guess. We need to make the most of these few weeks, my friend."
"And then—what?... Home?"
"And then—what?... Going home?"
Roy did not answer at once. He was lying back again, staring out at the respectable imitation of a lawn, at rose beds, carpeted with over-blown mignonette, and a lone untidy tamarisk that flung a spiky shadow on the grass. And the eye of his mind was picturing the loveliest lawn of his acquaintance, with its noble twin beeches and a hammock slung between—an empty casket; the jewel gone. It was picturing the drawing-room; the restful simplicity of its cream and gold: but no dear and lovely figure, in gold-flecked sari, lost in the great arm-chair. Her window-seat in the studio—empty. No one in a 'mother-o'-pearl mood' to come and tuck him up and exchange confidences, the last thing. His father, also invalided out; his left coat sleeve half empty, where the forearm had been removed.
Roy didn't respond right away. He lay back again, staring out at the decent imitation of a lawn, at rose beds covered with over-blown mignonette, and a single messy tamarisk casting a spiky shadow on the grass. And in his mind's eye, he was imagining the most beautiful lawn he knew, with its majestic twin beeches and a hammock swung between them—an empty shell; the gem gone. He was visualizing the drawing room; the calming simplicity of its cream and gold: but no dear and lovely figure, in a gold-flecked sari, lost in the big armchair. Her window seat in the studio—empty. No one in a 'mother-o'-pearl mood' to come and tuck him in and share secrets, the last thing. His father, also unwell; his left coat sleeve half empty, where the forearm had been removed.
"N—no," he said at last, still staring at the unblinking sunshine. "Not Home. Not yet—anyway."
"N—no," he finally said, still gazing at the unblinking sunshine. "Not Home. Not yet—anyway."
Then, having confessed, he turned and looked straight into the eyes of his friend—the hazel-grey eyes he had so admired, as a small boy, because of the way they darkened with anger or strong feeling. And he admired them still. "A coward—am I? It's not a flattering conclusion. But I suppose it's the cold truth."
Then, after confessing, he turned and looked directly into his friend's eyes—the hazel-gray eyes he had admired so much as a kid, because of how they darkened with anger or strong emotion. And he still admired them. "A coward—am I? That's not a flattering conclusion. But I guess it's the harsh truth."
"It hasn't struck me that way." Desmond frankly returned his look.
"It hasn't hit me that way." Desmond openly met his gaze.
"That's a mercy. But—if one's name happened to be Lance Desmond, one would go—anyhow."
"That's a relief. But—if your name happened to be Lance Desmond, you'd go—regardless."
"I doubt it. The place must be simply alive—with memories. We Anglo-Indians, jogged from pillar to post, know precious little about homes like yours. A man—can't judge——"
"I doubt it. The place must be full of memories. We Anglo-Indians, moved around from place to place, know very little about homes like yours. A man—can't judge——"
"You're a generous soul, Lance!" Roy broke out with sudden warmth. "Anyway—coward or no—I simply can't face—the ordeal, yet awhile. I believe my father will understand. After all—here I am in India, as planned, before the Great Interruption. So—given the chance, I might as well take it. The dear old place is mostly empty, these days—with Tiny married and Dad's Air Force job pinning him to Town. So—as I remarked before——!"
"You're really generous, Lance!" Roy said suddenly, filled with warmth. "Anyway—coward or not—I just can't deal with—the situation, yet. I think my dad will understand. After all—here I am in India, just like we planned, before everything changed. So—if I have the opportunity, I might as well take it. The old place is mostly empty these days—since Tiny got married and Dad’s Air Force job keeps him in Town. So—as I mentioned earlier——!"
"You'll hang on out here for the present? Thank God for that much."
"You'll stay out here for now? Thank God for that."
Desmond's pious gratitude was so fervent that they both burst out laughing; and their laughter cleared the air of ghosts.
Desmond's heartfelt thankfulness was so intense that they both erupted in laughter; and their laughter chased away the ghosts in the air.
"Jaipur it is, I suppose, as planned. Thea will be overjoyed. Whether Jaipur's precisely a health resort——?"
"Jaipur it is, I guess, as planned. Thea will be thrilled. Is Jaipur really a health resort?"
"I'm not after health resorts. I'm after knowledge—and a few other things. Not Jaipur first, anyway. The moment I get the official order of the boot—I'm for Chitor."
"I'm not looking for health resorts. I'm looking for knowledge—and a few other things. Not Jaipur first, anyway. The moment I get the official boot—I'm heading to Chitor."
"Chitor?" Faint incredulity lurked in Desmond's tone.
"Chitor?" A hint of disbelief was present in Desmond's voice.
"Yes—the casket that enshrines the soul of a race; buried in the wilds of Rajasthán. Ever heard tell of it, you arrant Punjabi? Or does nothing exist for you south of Delhi?"
"Yes—the casket that holds the essence of a culture; hidden away in the wilderness of Rajasthan. Have you ever heard of it, you cheeky Punjabi? Or does nothing exist for you south of Delhi?"
"Just a thing or two—not to mention Thea!"
"Just a thing or two—not to mention Thea!"
"Of course—I beg her pardon! She would appreciate Chitor."
"Of course—I’m sorry! She would appreciate Chitor."
"Rather. They went there—and Udaipur, last year. She's death on getting Vincent transferred. And the Burra Sahibs are as wax in her hands. If they happen to be musical, and she applies the fiddle, they haven't an earthly——!"
"Actually, they went there—and to Udaipur last year. She's adamant about getting Vincent transferred. And the Burra Sahibs are like putty in her hands. If they're into music and she brings out the fiddle, they don't stand a chance!"
Roy's eyes took on their far-away look.
Roy's eyes had that distant gaze.
"It'll be truly uplifting to see her—and hear her fiddle once more, if she's game for an indefinite dose of my society. Anyway, there's my grandfather——"
"It'll be really nice to see her—and hear her play the fiddle again, if she's up for hanging out with me for as long as she wants. Anyway, there's my grandfather——"
"Quite superfluous," Desmond interposed a shade too promptly. "If I know Thea, she'll hang on to you for the cold weather; and ensure you a pied à terre if you want to prowl round Rajputana and give the bee in your bonnet an airing! You'll be in clover. The Residency's a sort of palace. Not precisely Thea's ideal of bliss. She's a Piffer at heart; and her social talents don't get much scope down there. Only half a dozen whites; and old Vinx buried fathoms deep in ethnology, writing a book. But, being Thea, she has pitched herself head foremost, into it all. Got very keen on Indian women. She's mixed up in some sort of a romance now. A girl who's been educated at home. It seems an unfailing prescription for trouble. I rather fancy she's a cousin of yours."
"Totally unnecessary," Desmond jumped in a bit too quickly. "If I know Thea, she'll cling to you for the cold season and make sure you have a place to stay if you want to explore Rajputana and let your wild ideas loose! You'll be living the good life. The Residency is like a palace. Not exactly Thea's dream life. She's a free spirit at heart; her social skills don't get much opportunity down there. Just a handful of white folks; and old Vinx buried deep in his studies, writing a book. But, being Thea, she has fully thrown herself into it all. She's become really interested in Indian women. She's involved in some kind of romance now. A girl who was educated at home. It seems to always lead to trouble. I have a feeling she's a cousin of yours."
Roy started. "What—Arúna?"
Roy started. "What—Arúna?"
"She didn't mention the name. Only ructions—and Thea to the rescue!"
"She didn't say the name. Just chaos—and Thea to the rescue!"
"Poor Arúna!—She stayed in England a goodish time, because of the War—and Dyán. I've not heard of Dyán for an age; and I don't believe they have either. He was knocked out in 1915. Lost his left arm. Said he was going to study art in Calcutta.—I wonder——?" Desmond—who had chiefly been talking to divert the current of his thoughts—noted, with satisfaction, how his simple tactics had taken effect.
"Poor Arúna! She stayed in England for quite a while because of the War—and Dyán. I haven't heard about Dyán in ages; and I don't think anyone else has either. He was injured in 1915 and lost his left arm. He said he was going to study art in Calcutta. I wonder...?" Desmond—who had mostly been talking to distract himself—noticed with satisfaction how his simple tactics were working.
"We'll write to-morrow—eh?" said he. "Better still—happy thought!—I'll bear down on Jaipur myself, for Christmas leave. Rare fine pig-sticking in those parts."
"We'll write tomorrow—right?" he said. "Even better—great idea!—I'll head to Jaipur myself for Christmas break. There's some really great pig-sticking out there."
FOOTNOTES:
[3] Punjab Irregular Frontier Force.
Punjab Irregular Frontier Force.
CHAPTER II.
"Oh, not more subtly silence strays |
Amid the winds, among the voices... |
Than you are in my life. |
In my silence, life comes back to you |
In every pause of her breath. |
And you, always stay awake for me! |
Sure, please provide the text for me to modernize.Alice Meynell. |
Some five weeks later, Roy sat alone—very completely and desolately alone—in a whitewashed, unhomely room that everywhere bore the stamp of dák bungalow; from the wobbly teapoy[4] at his elbow to the board of printed rules that adorned the empty mantelpiece. The only cheering thing in the room was the log fire that made companionable noises and danced shadow-dances on the dingy white walls. But the optimism of the fire was discounted by the pessimism of the lamp that seemed specially constructed to produce a minimum of light with a maximum of smell—and rank kerosene at that.
About five weeks later, Roy sat alone—very completely and desolately alone—in a whitewashed, uninviting room that clearly had the feel of a dák bungalow; from the rickety side table at his elbow to the board of printed rules that decorated the bare mantelpiece. The only bright spot in the room was the log fire that made friendly crackling sounds and cast flickering shadows on the dingy white walls. However, the fire's warmth was overshadowed by the dim, unpleasant light from the lamp that seemed designed to give off as little light as possible while creating a strong, unpleasant smell—with foul kerosene, no less.
Dák bungalows had seemed good fun in the days of his leave, when he and Lance made merry over their well-worn failings. But it was quite another affair to smoke the pipe of compulsory solitude, on the outskirts of Chitor, hundreds of miles away from Kohat and the Regiment; to feel oneself the only living being in a succession of empty rooms—for the servants were housed in their own little colony apart. Solitude, in the right mood and the right place, was bread and wine to his soul; but acute loneliness of the dák bungalow order was not in the bond. For four years he had felt himself part of a huge incarnate purpose; intimately part of his regiment—a closely-knit brotherhood of action. Now, the mere fact of being an unattached human fragment oddly intensified his feeling of isolation. With all his individuality, he was no egoist; and very much a lover of his kind. Imbued with the spirit of the quest, yet averse by temperament to ploughing the lonely furrow.
Dák bungalows had seemed like a lot of fun during his time off, when he and Lance laughed about their well-known shortcomings. But it was a completely different story to deal with the forced solitude on the outskirts of Chitor, hundreds of miles away from Kohat and the Regiment; to feel like the only living person in a series of empty rooms—since the servants lived in their own little community nearby. Solitude, in the right mood and the right setting, was nourishment for his soul; but the intense loneliness of the dák bungalow kind was not part of the deal. For four years, he had felt like he was part of a larger purpose; closely connected to his regiment—a tight-knit brotherhood in action. Now, just being an unattached individual strangely heightened his sense of isolation. Despite his individuality, he was no egoist; in fact, he loved people. Filled with the spirit of adventure, yet by nature, he was reluctant to walk the lonely path.
It had been his own choice—if you could call it so,—starting this way, instead of in the friendly atmosphere of the Jaipur Residency. But was there really such a thing as choice? The fact was, he had simply obeyed an irresistible impulse,—and to-morrow he would be glad of it. To-night, after that interminable journey, his head ached atrociously. He felt limp as a wet dish-clout; his nerves all out of gear ... Perhaps those confounded doctors were not such fools as they seemed. He cursed himself for a spineless ineffectual—messing about with nerves when he had been lucky enough to come through four years of war with his full complement of limbs and faculties unimpaired. Two slight wounds, a passing collapse, from utter fatigue and misery, soon after his mother's death; a spell of chronic dysentery, during which he had somehow managed to keep more or less fit for duty;—that was his record of physical damage, in a War that had broken its tens of thousands for life.
It had been his own choice—if you could even call it that—starting out this way instead of in the welcoming atmosphere of the Jaipur Residency. But was there really such a thing as choice? The truth was, he had just followed an irresistible urge, and tomorrow he would be glad he did. Tonight, after that endless journey, his head hurt like crazy. He felt as limp as a wet rag; his nerves were all over the place... Maybe those annoying doctors weren’t as clueless as they appeared. He cursed himself for being spineless and ineffective—messing around with nerves when he had been fortunate enough to survive four years of war with all his limbs and faculties intact. Two minor wounds, a brief collapse from sheer exhaustion and misery shortly after his mother’s death, a bout of chronic dysentery, during which he had somehow managed to stay relatively fit for duty—that was his record of physical damage in a war that had shattered countless lives.
But there are wounds of the mind; and the healing of them is a slow, complex affair. Roy, with his fastidious sense of beauty, his almost morbid shrinking from inflicted pain, had suffered acutely, where more robust natures scarcely suffered at all. Yet it was the robust that went to pieces—which was one of the many surprises of a War that shattered convictions wholesale, and challenged modern man to the fiercest trial of faith at a moment when Science had almost stripped him bare of belief in anything outside himself.
But there are mental scars, and healing them is a slow, complicated process. Roy, with his delicate sense of beauty and his almost obsessive aversion to pain, had suffered deeply, while tougher people hardly felt anything at all. Yet it was the strong ones who fell apart—which was just one of the many surprises of a War that completely shattered beliefs and forced modern individuals to face the toughest tests of faith at a time when Science had nearly stripped them of faith in anything beyond themselves.
Roy, happily for him, had not been stripped of belief; and his receptive mind, had been ceaselessly occupied registering impressions, to be flung off, later, in prose and verse, that She might share them to the full. A slim volume—published, at her wish, in 1916—had attracted no small attention in the critical world. At the time, he had deprecated premature rushings into print; but afterwards it was a blessed thing to remember the joy he had given her that last Christmas—the very last....
Roy, fortunately for him, still believed; and his open mind had been constantly capturing experiences to be shared later in writing, so that She could fully enjoy them. A short book—published at her request in 1916—had gained quite a bit of attention in the literary world. At the time, he had criticized the hasty decision to publish; but later, it was a wonderful memory to cherish the happiness he brought her that last Christmas—the very last....
On the battlefield, if there had been nerve-shattering moments, these had their counterpart in moments when the spirit of his Rajput ancestors lived again in him, when he knew neither shrinking nor horror nor pity: and in moments of pure pleasure, during some quiet interlude, when larks rained music out of the blue; when he found himself alone with the eerie wonder of dawn over the scarred and riven fields of death; or when he discovered his Oriental genius for scout work that had rapidly earned him distinction and sated his love of adventure to the full.
On the battlefield, if there were nerve-wracking moments, there were also times when the spirit of his Rajput ancestors came alive in him, when he felt no fear, horror, or pity. There were also moments of pure joy, during some quiet break, when larks filled the sky with music; when he found himself alone, marveling at the haunting beauty of dawn over the battered and torn fields of death; or when he embraced his natural talent for scouting that quickly brought him recognition and fulfilled his craving for adventure.
And always, unfailingly he had obeyed his mother's parting injunction. As a British officer, he had fought for the Empire. As Roy Sinclair—son of Lilámani—he had fought for the sanctities of Home and Beauty—intrinsic beauty of mind and body and soul—against hideousness and licence and the unclean spirit that could defile the very sanctuaries of God.
And he always, without fail, followed his mother's last request. As a British officer, he fought for the Empire. As Roy Sinclair—son of Lilámani—he fought for the values of Home and Beauty—true beauty of mind, body, and soul—against ugliness, excess, and the corrupting spirit that could taint the very places of God.
And always, when he went into battle, he remembered Chitor. Mentally, he put on the saffron robe, insignia of 'no surrender.' To be taken prisoner was the one fate he could not bring himself to contemplate: yet that very fate had befallen him and Lance, in Mesopotamia—the sequel of a daring and successful raid.
And whenever he went into battle, he thought about Chitor. In his mind, he donned the saffron robe, symbolizing 'no surrender.' Being captured was the one outcome he couldn't imagine facing: yet that very fate had happened to him and Lance in Mesopotamia—the result of a bold and successful raid.
Returning, in the teeth of unexpected difficulties, they had found themselves ambushed, with their handful of men—outnumbered, no loophole for escape.
Returning, despite facing unexpected challenges, they found themselves caught off guard, with their small number of men—outnumbered, with no way to escape.
For three months, that seemed more like years, they had lost all sense of personal liberty—the oxygen of the soul. They had endured misery, semi-starvation, and occasionally other things, such as a man cannot bring himself to speak about or consciously recall: not least, the awful sense of being powerless—and hated. From the beginning, they had kept their minds occupied with ingenious plans for escape, that, at times, seemed like base desertion of their men, whom they could neither help nor save. But when—as by a miracle—the coveted chance came, no power on earth could have stayed them....
For three months, which felt more like years, they had lost all sense of personal freedom—the essential part of the soul. They had suffered through misery, near starvation, and sometimes other things that a person can’t even bring themselves to talk about or remember: particularly the horrible feeling of being powerless—and hated. From the start, they had kept their minds busy with clever plans for escape that, at times, felt like a shameful abandonment of their comrades, whom they could neither help nor save. But when—like a miracle—the much-desired opportunity came, nothing on earth could have held them back....
It had been a breathless affair, demanding all they possessed of bodily fleetness and suppleness, of cool, yet reckless, courage. And it had been crowned with success; the good news wired home to mothers who waited and prayed. But Roy's nerves had suffered more severely than Desmond's. A sharp attack of fever had completed his prostration. And it was then, in the moment of his passing weakness, that Fate turned and smote him with the sharpest weapon in her armoury....
It had been an exhilarating experience, requiring all their physical speed and agility, along with a mix of calm yet daring bravery. And it had ended successfully; the good news was sent back home to mothers who were waiting and praying. But Roy's nerves had been more affected than Desmond's. A sudden fever had fully exhausted him. And it was in that moment of weakness that Fate struck him with her most powerful weapon....
He had not even heard his mother was ill. He had just received her ecstatic response to his wire—and that very night she came to him, vividly, as he hovered on the confines of sleep.
He hadn't even heard that his mom was sick. He had just gotten her excited reply to his message—and that very night, she appeared to him, clearly, as he was drifting off to sleep.
There she stood by his bed, in her mother-o'-pearl gown and sari; clear in every detail; lips just parted; a hovering smile in her eyes. And round about her a shimmering radiance, as of moonbeams, heightened her loveliness, yet seemed to set her apart; so that he could neither touch her nor utter a word of welcome. He could only gaze and gaze, while his heart beat in long slow hammer-strokes, with a double throb between.
There she stood by his bed, in her mother-of-pearl gown and sari; clear in every detail; lips slightly parted; a hovering smile in her eyes. And all around her was a shimmering glow, like moonbeams, enhancing her beauty, yet making her seem distant; so that he could neither touch her nor say a word of welcome. He could only stare and stare, while his heart beat in long, slow hammering strokes, with a double throb in between.
With a gesture of mute yearning her hands went out to him. She stooped low and lower. A faint breeze seemed to flit across his forehead as if her lips, lightly brushing it, had breathed a blessing.
With a silent longing, her hands reached out to him. She bent down, lower and lower. A soft breeze seemed to brush against his forehead as if her lips, gently touching it, had whispered a blessing.
Then, darkness fell abruptly—and a deep sleep....
Then, darkness suddenly fell—and a deep sleep....
He woke late next morning: woke to a startling, terrible certainty that his vision had been no dream; that her very self had come to him—that she was gone....
He woke up late the next morning: woke to a shocking, awful realization that his vision had been no dream; that her true self had come to him—that she was gone....
When the bitter truth reached him, he learnt, without surprise, that on the night of his vision, her spirit passed....
When the harsh truth hit him, he realized, without any shock, that on the night of his vision, her spirit had moved on....
It was a sharp attack of pneumonia that gave her the coup de grâce. But, in effect, the War had killed her, as it killed many another hyper-sensitive woman, who could not become inured to horror on horror, tragedy on tragedy, whose heart ached for the sorrows of others as if they were her own. And her personal share had sufficiently taxed her endurance, without added pangs for others, unseen and unknown. George—her baby—had gone down in the Queen Mary. Jerry, too early sent out to France, had crashed behind the German lines; and after months of uncertainty they had heard he was alive, wounded—in German hands. Tara, faithful to the Women's Hospital in Serbia, had been constantly in danger, living and moving among unimaginable horrors. Nevil, threatened with septic poisoning, had only been saved at the cost of his left forearm. Not till he was invalided out, near the close of 1916, had he realised—too late—that she was killing herself by inches, with work that alone could leaven anxiety—up to a point.
It was a severe pneumonia attack that finally took her down. But really, the War had been her downfall, just like it had been for many other sensitive women who couldn't toughen up to the endless horrors and tragedies. Her heart ached for everyone else's pain as if it were her own. And what she endured personally was already more than she could handle, without adding the grief of others she didn’t even know. George—her baby—had gone down with the Queen Mary. Jerry, sent off to France too early, had crashed behind the German lines, and after months of uncertainty, they found out he was alive but wounded—in German custody. Tara, dedicated to the Women’s Hospital in Serbia, was always in danger, surrounded by unimaginable horrors. Nevil, facing septic poisoning, had only narrowly escaped losing his left forearm. It wasn’t until he was invalided out, near the end of 1916, that he realized—too late—that she was slowly destroying herself with work that could only ease her anxiety up to a certain point.
But it was the shock of Roy's imprisonment and the agony of suspense that finally stretched her nerve to breaking-point; so that the sudden onslaught of pneumonia had slain her in the space of a week. And Roy, knowing her too well, had guessed the truth, in spite of his father's gallant attempt to shield him from it.
But it was the shock of Roy's imprisonment and the agony of uncertainty that finally pushed her nerves to the limit; so that the sudden attack of pneumonia had taken her life within a week. And Roy, knowing her too well, had figured it out, despite his father's brave attempt to protect him from the reality.
His first letter from that bereft father had been little short of a revelation to the son, who had ventured to suppose he knew him: a rash supposition where any human being is concerned. There had been more than one such revelation in the scores of letters that at once uplifted and overwhelmed him, and increased tenfold his pride in being her son. But outshining all, and utterly unexpected, was a letter from herself, written in those last days, when the others still hoped, against hope, but she knew——
His first letter from that grieving father was nothing short of a revelation to the son, who thought he understood him: a bold assumption when it comes to any human being. There had been more than one such revelation in the many letters that both uplifted and overwhelmed him, significantly boosting his pride in being her son. But outshining all of them, and completely unexpected, was a letter from her, written in those final days, when the others still held onto hope, but she knew——
It had come, with his father's, in a small, gold-embroidered bag—scent and colour and exquisite needlework all eloquent of her: and with it came the other, her talisman since he was born. Reaching him while brain and body still reeled under the bewildering sense of loss, it had soothed his agony of pain and rebellion like the touch of her fingers on his forehead; had taken the sting from death and robbed the grave of victory....
It arrived with his father's in a small, gold-embroidered bag—filled with fragrance, color, and beautiful needlework, all a reminder of her. Along with it came the other item, her talisman since his birth. As it reached him while his mind and body were still spinning from the overwhelming feeling of loss, it eased his suffering and turmoil like her fingers grazing his forehead; it had removed the pain from death and stripped the grave of its triumph....
To-night, in his loneliness, he drew the slim bag out of an inner pocket, and re-read with his eyes the words that were imprinted on his memory.
To night, in his loneliness, he pulled the slim bag from an inner pocket and read again with his eyes the words that were etched in his memory.
"Roy, son of my heart,—This is good-bye—but not altogether good-bye. Between you and me that word can never be spoken. So I am writing this, in my foolish weakness, to beg of you—by the love between us, too deep for words—not to let heart and courage be quite broken because of this big sorrow. You were brave in battle, my Prithvi Raj. Be still more brave for me. Remember I am Lilámani—Jewel of Delight. That I have tried to be in my life, for every one of you. That I wish to be always. So I ask you, my darling, not to make me a Jewel of Sorrow because I have passed into the Next Door House too soon. Though not seen, I will never for long be far from you. That is my faith; and you must share it; helping your dear father, because for him the way of belief is hard.
"Roy, my dear son,—This is goodbye—but not really goodbye. We can never fully say that to each other. So I’m writing this, in my moment of weakness, to ask you—by the love between us, which is too deep for words—not to let your heart and courage be completely broken because of this great sorrow. You were brave in battle, my Prithvi Raj. Be even braver for me. Remember I am Lilámani—Jewel of Delight. That is what I’ve tried to be in my life for all of you. That’s what I want to be always. So I ask you, my dear, not to turn me into a Jewel of Sorrow just because I’ve moved on to the Next Door House too soon. Even if I'm not seen, I will never be far from you for long. That is my belief; and you must share it, supporting your dear father, because the journey of faith is difficult for him."
"Never forget those beautiful words of Fouquet in which you made dedication of your poems to me: 'How blessed is the son to whom it is allowed to gladden his mother's heart with the blossom and fruit of his life!' And you will still gladden it, Dilkusha.[5] I will still share your work, though in different fashion than we hoped. Only keep your manhood pure and the windows of your spirit clear, so the Light can shine through. Then you will know if I speak truth, and you will not feel altogether alone.
"Never forget those beautiful words from Fouquet, where you dedicated your poems to me: 'How lucky is the son who can bring joy to his mother's heart with the bloom and fruit of his life!' And you will still bring that joy, Dilkusha.[5] I will continue to share your work, though in a different way than we hoped. Just keep your integrity intact and your spirit clear, so the Light can shine through. Then you will know I speak the truth, and you won’t feel completely alone."
"Oh, Roy, I could write and write till the pen drops. My heart is too full, but my hand is too feeble for more. Only this, when your time comes for marriage, I pray you will be to your wife all that your splendid father has been for me—king and lover and companion of body and spirit. Draw nearer than ever, you two, because of your so beautiful love for me—unseen now, but with you always. God bless you. I can write no more.
"Oh, Roy, I could write and write until my pen runs out of ink. My heart is too full, but my hand is too weak to keep going. Just this: when it’s time for you to get married, I hope you will be to your wife all that your amazing father has been to me—king, lover, and companion in every way. Draw even closer together, the two of you, because of your beautiful love for me—though I can't see it now, it will always be with you. God bless you. I can't write anymore."
"Your devoted
MMother."
"Your devoted Mom."
The last lines wavered and ran together. In spite of her injunction, tears would come. Chill and unheeded, they slipped down his cheeks, while he folded his treasure, and put it away with the other, that went to his head, a little, as she had foreseen; though in the event, it had been overshadowed by her own, than which she could have left him no dearer legacy. In life she had been an angel of God. In death, she was still his angel of comfort and healing. She had bidden him share her belief; and he never had felt altogether alone. Sustained by that inner conviction, he had somehow adapted himself to the strangeness of a life empty of her physical presence. The human being, in a world of pain, like the insect in a world of danger, lives mainly by that same ceaseless, unconscious miracle of adaptation. Dearly though he craved a sight of his father and Christine, he had not asked for leave home. There were bad moments when he wondered if he could ever bring himself to face the ordeal. He sincerely hoped they understood. Their letters left an impression that it was so. Jeffers obviously did.
The last lines blurred and merged together. Despite her warning, tears would come. Cold and unnoticed, they slid down his cheeks as he folded his treasure and put it away with the others. It went to his head a little, just as she had predicted, although ultimately it was overshadowed by her own treasure, which she had left him, a legacy he couldn't hold dearer. In life, she had been a messenger of God. In death, she remained his angel of comfort and healing. She had urged him to share her faith, and he never had felt entirely alone. Supported by that inner belief, he had somehow adjusted to the oddity of a life without her physical presence. A human being in a painful world, like an insect in a dangerous one, survives mainly through that continuous, unconscious miracle of adaptation. As much as he longed to see his father and Christine, he hadn’t asked to go home. There were tough moments when he wondered if he could ever face that challenge. He truly hoped they understood. Their letters gave the impression that they did. Jeffers clearly did.
And Tara——? Her belated letter, from the wilds of Serbia, had revealed, in every line, that she understood only too well. For Tara, not long before, had passed through her own ordeal—the death, in a brilliant air fight, of her second brother Atholl, her devotee and hero from nursery days. So when Roy's turn came, her fulness of sympathy and understanding were outstretched like wings to shield him, if might be, from the worst, as she had known it.
And Tara? Her late letter, from the remote areas of Serbia, showed in every line that she understood all too well. Tara, not long before, had gone through her own trauma—the death, in a fierce air battle, of her second brother Atholl, who had been her champion and hero since childhood. So when it was Roy's turn, her deep sympathy and understanding were extended like wings to protect him, if possible, from the worst, as she had experienced it.
For that once, she flung aside the veil of grown-up reserves and wrote straight from her eager passionate heart to the Bracelet-bound Brother, unseen for years, yet linked with her by an imperishable memory; and now linked closer still by a mutual grief.
For that one time, she tossed aside her adult reservations and wrote directly from her eager, passionate heart to the Bracelet-bound Brother, who she hadn’t seen in years, yet was forever connected to her by an unbreakable memory; and now they were linked even closer by shared grief.
The comfort to Roy of that spontaneous, Tara-like outpouring had been greater than she knew—than he could ever let her know. For the old intimacy had never been quite re-established between them since the day of his tactless juvenile proposal—for so he saw it now. They had only met that once, when he was home for Christmas. On the second occasion, they had missed. Throughout the War they had corresponded fitfully; but her letters, though affectionate and sisterly, lacked an unseizable something that affected the tone of his response. He had been rash enough, once, to presume on their special relation. But he was no longer a boy; and he had his pride.
The comfort Roy felt from that spontaneous, Tara-like outpouring was greater than she realized—greater than he could ever let her know. The old closeness they once had was never fully re-established since the day of his thoughtless, youthful proposal—how he viewed it now. They had only met once when he was home for Christmas. The second time, they missed each other. Throughout the War, they wrote to each other sporadically; however, her letters, while affectionate and sisterly, lacked a certain something that influenced how he responded. He had once been bold enough to assume their special relationship meant more. But he was no longer a boy, and he had his pride.
He wondered sometimes how it would be if they met again. Would he fall in love with her? She was supreme. No one like her. But he knew now—as she had instinctively known then—that his conviction on that score did not amount to being in love. Conviction must be lit and warmed with the fire of passion. And you couldn't very well fall in love across six thousand miles of sea. Certainly none of the girls he had danced with and ridden with since his arrival in India had affected him that way. And for him marriage was an important consideration. Some day he supposed it would confront him as an urgent personal issue. But there was a tremendous lot to be done first; and girls were kittle cattle.
He sometimes wondered what it would be like if they met again. Would he fall in love with her? She was amazing—there was no one like her. But he realized now, just as she had instinctively known back then, that his feelings didn’t mean he was in love. Real feelings need to be ignited and warmed by passion. And it’s hard to fall in love when there’s six thousand miles of ocean between you. None of the girls he had danced with or ridden with since arriving in India had affected him like that. Marriage was also a big deal for him. Someday, he figured it would become a pressing personal issue. But there was still so much to do first; and girls were tricky to deal with.
Unsuspected by him, the ultimate relation with his mother—while it quickened his need for woman's enveloping tenderness and sympathy—held his heart in leash by setting up a standard, to which the modern girl rarely aspired, much less attained.
Unsuspected by him, the final relationship with his mother—while it intensified his longing for a woman's nurturing tenderness and understanding—restrained his heart by establishing a standard that the modern girl rarely aimed for, let alone achieved.
And now she was gone, in some strange, enthralling way, she held him still. At rare intervals, she came again to him in dreams; or when he hovered on the verge of sleep. Dreams, or visions—they persisted as clearly in memory as any waking act; and unfailingly left a vivid after-sense of having been in touch with her very self. More and more conviction deepened in him that she still had joy in 'the blossom and fruit of his life'; that even in death she was nearer to him than many living mothers to their sons.
And now she was gone, yet in some strange, captivating way, she still kept him grounded. Occasionally, she came back to him in dreams or when he was just about to fall asleep. Those dreams, or visions—they remained as fresh in his memory as any moment he experienced while awake; and they always left him with a strong feeling of having connected with her true essence. He became increasingly convinced that she still found joy in "the blossom and fruit of his life"; that even in death, she was closer to him than many living mothers are to their sons.
A strange experience: strangest of all, perhaps, the simplicity with which he came to accept it as part of the natural order of things. The intuitive brain is rarely analytical. Moreover, he had seen; he had felt; he knew. It is the invincible argument of the mystic. Against belief born of vivid, reiterate experience, the loquacity of logic, the formulæ of pure intellect break like waves upon a rock—and with as little result. The intensity and persistence of Roy's experience simply left no room for insidious whispers of doubt; nor could he have tolerated such scepticism in others, natural though it might be, if one had not seen, nor felt, nor known.
A strange experience: the strangest part, perhaps, was how easily he accepted it as just the way things are. The intuitive mind is rarely analytical. Besides, he had seen; he had felt; he knew. That’s the unbeatable argument of the mystic. Against beliefs formed from strong, repeated experiences, the chatter of logic and the formulas of pure intellect crash like waves against a rock—and with just as little effect. The intensity and persistence of Roy's experience left no room for troubling doubts; nor could he have tolerated such skepticism in others, natural as it might be, if they hadn’t seen, felt, or known.
So he neither wrote nor spoke of it to any one. He could scarce have kept it from Tara, the sister-child who had shared all his thoughts and dreams; but the grown-up Tara had become too remote in every sense for a confidence so intimate, so sacred. To his father he would fain have confided everything, remembering her last command; but Sir Nevil's later letters—though unfailingly sympathetic—were not calculated to evoke filial outpourings. For the time being, he seemed to have shut himself in with his grief. Perhaps he, of all others, had been least able to understand Roy's failure to press for short leave home. He had said very little on the subject. And Roy—with the instinct of sensitive natures to take their tone from others—had also said little: too little, perhaps. Least said may be soonest mended; but there are times when it may widen a rift to a gulf.
So he neither wrote nor spoke about it to anyone. He could barely have kept it from Tara, the sister who had shared all his thoughts and dreams; but the adult Tara had become too distant in every sense for such an intimate and sacred confidence. He would have liked to share everything with his father, remembering her last command; but Sir Nevil's later letters—though always sympathetic—didn't really inspire open conversations. For now, he seemed to have locked himself away with his grief. Perhaps he, more than anyone else, had found it hardest to understand Roy's failure to ask for short leave to come home. He had said very little about it. And Roy—with the instinct of sensitive souls to mirror others—had also said little: maybe too little. The less said might be the quickest way to fix things; but there are times when it can make a rift even wider.
In the end, he had felt impelled at least to mention his dream experiences, and let it rest with his father whether he said any more.
In the end, he felt compelled to mention his dream experiences and left it up to his father to decide if he wanted to say anything more.
And by return mail came a brief but poignant answer: "Thank you, my dearest Boy, for telling me what you did. It is a relief to know you have some sort of comfort—if only in dreams. You are fortunate to be so made. After all, for purposes of comfort and guidance, one's capacity to believe in such communion is the measure of its reality. As for me, I am still utterly, desolately alone. Perhaps some day she will reach me in spite of my little faith. People who resort to mediums and the automatic writing craze are beyond me: though the temptation I understand. You may remember a sentence of Maeterlinck——' We have to grope timidly and make sure of every footstep, as we cross the threshold. And even when the threshold is crossed, where shall certainty be found——? One cannot speak of these things—the solitude is too great.' That is my own feeling about it—at present."
And in response, I got a short yet heartfelt reply: "Thank you, my dearest Boy, for sharing what you did. It's comforting to know you're finding some peace—if only in your dreams. You're lucky to be built that way. After all, when it comes to comfort and direction, your ability to believe in that kind of connection defines its reality. As for me, I'm still completely and hopelessly alone. Maybe someday she'll reach me despite my little faith. People who turn to mediums and the automatic writing trend are beyond me, though I understand the temptation. You might recall a line from Maeterlinck——'We have to feel our way carefully and be sure of every step, as we cross the threshold. And even after crossing it, where can we find certainty——? One cannot discuss these matters—the solitude is too immense.' That reflects how I feel about it—at the moment."
The last had given Roy an impression that his solitude, however desolating, was a sort of sanctuary, not to be shared as yet, even with his son. And, in the face of such loneliness, it seemed almost cruel to enlarge on his own clear sense of intimate communion with her who had been unfailingly their Jewel of Delight.
The last had given Roy the feeling that his loneliness, though devastating, was a kind of refuge, not to be shared just yet, even with his son. And, in light of such isolation, it felt almost harsh to elaborate on his own strong sense of closeness with her who had always been their Jewel of Delight.
So, by degrees—in the long months of separation from them all—his ethereal link with her had come to feel closer and more real than his link with those others, still in the flesh, yet strangely remote from his inner life.
So, over time—in the long months away from everyone—his connection with her started to feel closer and more real than his connection with the others, who were still physically present but felt oddly distant from his inner life.
To-night—after reading both letters—that sense of nearness seemed stronger than ever. Could it be that the magnetism of India was in the nature of an intimation from her that for the present his work lay here? By the hidden forces that mould men's lives, he had been drawn to the land of heart's desire; and at home, neither his family nor his country seemed to have any particular need of him. Whether or no India had need of him, he assuredly had need of her. And it was the very strength of that feeling which had given him pause.
Tonight—after reading both letters—that feeling of closeness seemed stronger than ever. Could it be that India's appeal was a hint from her that for now his work was here? By the unseen forces that shape people's lives, he had been led to the place he longed for; and back home, neither his family nor his country seemed to really need him. Whether India needed him or not, he definitely needed her. And it was the intensity of that feeling that had made him hesitate.
But now, at last, he knew beyond cavil that, for all his mind—or was it his conscience?—might haver and split straws, he had been drawn to Rajputana, as irresistibly as if that vast desert region were the moon and he a wavelet on the tidal shore.
But now, at last, he knew without a doubt that, for all his thoughts—or was it his conscience?—might debate and get tangled up, he had been pulled to Rajputana, as irresistibly as if that vast desert area were the moon and he was a small wave on the shore.
FOOTNOTES:
[4] Tripod table.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Coffee table.
[5] Joy of my Heart.
Joy of my Heart.
CHAPTER III.
"Darkness and solitude shine for me: |
For life's outward appearances, there are many |
The silver sounds: just leave them be. |
It is the essence of life. |
"Listens for you, listens for you." |
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Alice Meynell. |
The depressingly bare, whitewashed bedroom owned a French bedstead, with brass rails;—a welcome 'find' in a dák bungalow, especially after three very broken nights in an Indian train. Tired to the point of stupefaction, Roy promised himself he would sleep the clock round; eat a three-decker Anglo-Indian breakfast, and thereafter be his own man again. In that faith he laid his head on the least lumpy portion of the pillow—and in less than five minutes found himself quite intolerably wide awake.
The stark, white bedroom had a French bed with brass rails—a nice surprise in a dák bungalow, especially after three rough nights on an Indian train. Exhausted to the point of delirium, Roy promised himself he would sleep through the night, enjoy a hearty Anglo-Indian breakfast, and then be himself again. With that hope, he rested his head on the least lumpy part of the pillow—and in under five minutes, he found himself frustratingly wide awake.
Though the bedstead neither repudiated him, nor took liberties with his person, ghostly clankings and vibrations still jarred his nerves and played devil's tunes in his brain. Though he kept his eyelids severely closed, sleep—the coveted anodyne—seemed to hover on the misty edge of things, always just out of reach. His body was over-tired, his brain abnormally alert. Each change of position, that was to be positively the last, lost its virtue in the space of three minutes, till the sheet—that was too narrow for the mattress—became ruckled into hills and valleys and made things worse than ever. Having started like this, he knew himself capable of keeping it up gaily till the small hours; and to-night, of all nights——!
Though the bed frame didn’t reject him or invade his personal space, the eerie clanking and vibrations still set his nerves on edge and played unsettling tunes in his mind. Even though he kept his eyes tightly closed, sleep—the much-desired escape—seemed to linger just beyond his reach, always elusive. His body was completely worn out, while his mind was unusually awake. Every shift in position, which was meant to be the last, lost its effectiveness within three minutes, until the sheet—too small for the mattress—bunched up into hills and valleys, making everything worse. Starting off like this, he knew he could keep it up cheerfully until the early hours; and tonight, of all nights——!
Even through his closed eyelids, he was still aware that his verandah doorway framed a wide panel of moonlight—the almost incredible moonlight of India. He had flung it open as usual and rolled up the chick. A bedroom hermetically sealed made him feel suffocated, imprisoned; so he must, perforce, put up with the moon; and when the world was drowned in her radiance, sleep seemed almost a sin. But to-night, moon or no, he craved sleep as an opium-eater craves his magic pellets,—because he wanted to dream. It was many weeks since he last had sight of his mother. But surely she must be near him in his loneliness; aware, in some mysterious fashion, of the deep longing with which he longed for sight or sense of her, to assure him that—in spite of qualms and indecisions—he had chosen aright. Conviction grew that directly the veil of sleep fell he would see her. It magnified his insomnia from mere discomfort to a baffling inimical presence withholding him from her:—till utter weariness blotted out everything; and even as he hovered on the verge of sleep, she was there....
Even with his eyes closed, he was still aware that the doorway to his verandah framed a wide panel of moonlight—the almost unbelievable moonlight of India. He had flung it open as usual and rolled up the chick. A bedroom that was completely sealed made him feel suffocated, trapped; so he had to put up with the moonlight, and when the world was bathed in her radiance, sleeping felt almost sinful. But tonight, moon or no moon, he craved sleep like an opium addict craves his magic pills—because he wanted to dream. It had been weeks since he had last seen his mother. But surely she must be nearby in his loneliness, somehow aware of the deep longing he felt to see or sense her, to assure him that—in spite of doubts and uncertainties—he had made the right choice. He became convinced that as soon as he drifted off to sleep, he would see her. It intensified his insomnia from mere discomfort to a frustrating, hostile presence keeping him from her—until complete exhaustion wiped everything away; and even as he hovered on the edge of sleep, she was there....
She was lying in her hammock under the beeches, in her apple-blossom sari, sunlight flickering through the leaves. And he saw his own figure moving towards her, without the least surprise, that he could see and hear himself as another being, while still remaining inside himself.
She was lying in her hammock under the beech trees, wearing her apple-blossom sari, with sunlight flickering through the leaves. He saw his own figure moving toward her, without any surprise, able to see and hear himself as if he were another person while still feeling like himself.
He heard his own voice say, low and fervently, "Beloved little Mother—I am here. Always in the battle I remembered Chitor. Now—turned out of the battle—I have come to Chitor."
He heard his own voice say, softly and passionately, "Dear little Mother—I am here. Throughout the battle, I thought of Chitor. Now—out of the battle—I have come to Chitor."
Then he was on his knees beside her; and her fingers, light as thistledown, strayed over his hair, in the ghost of a caress that so unfailingly stilled his excitable spirit. Without actual words, by some miracle of interpenetration, she seemed to know all that was in his heart—the perplexities and indecisions; the magnetism of Home and the dread of it; the difficulty of making things clear to his father. And the magic of her touch charmed away all inner confusions, all headache and heartache. But when he rose impulsively, and would have taken her in his arms—she was gone; everything was gone; ... the hammock, the beeches, the sunbeams....
Then he was on his knees beside her, and her fingers, light as dandelion fluff, brushed through his hair in a soft touch that always calmed his restless spirit. Without saying a word, somehow she seemed to understand everything in his heart—the confusion and uncertainty; the pull of Home and the fear of it; the struggle to make things clear to his father. And the magic of her touch eased all his inner turmoil, all his headaches and heartaches. But when he stood up impulsively and tried to pull her into his arms—she was gone; everything was gone; ... the hammock, the beech trees, the sunlight....
He was standing alone on a moonlit plain, blotched and streaked with shadows of dák-jungle and date-palm; and rising out of it abruptly—as he had seen it last night—loomed the black bulk of Chitor; the sacred, solitary ghost of a city, linked with his happiest days of childhood and his mother's heroic tales. The great rock was scarped and bastioned, every line of it. The walls, ruined in parts, showed ghostly shades of ruins beyond; and soaring high above all, Khumba Rána's nine-storied Tower of Victory lifted a giant finger to the unheeding heavens. Watching it, fascinated, trying in vain to make out details, he was startlingly beset by the strangest among many strange sensations that had visited his imaginative brain: nothing less than a revival of the long-ago dream-feeling, the strange sense of familiarity—he knew! Beyond all cavil, he knew every line of that looming shadow, every curve of the hills. He knew the exact position of the old bridge over the Gamberi river. From the spot where he stood, he could find his way unerringly to the Padal Pol—the fortified entrance to the road of Seven Gates;—the road that had witnessed, three times in three hundred years, that heroic alternative to surrender, the terrible rite of Johur:—the final down-rush of every male defender, wearing the saffron robe and coronet of him who embraces death as a bride; the awful slaughter at the lowest gate, where they fell, every man of them, before the victors entered in....
He was standing alone on a moonlit plain, marked with shadows from the dák jungle and date palms; and rising out of it unexpectedly—as he had seen it the night before—was the dark silhouette of Chitor; the sacred, solitary ghost of a city, connected to his happiest childhood memories and his mother's heroic stories. The enormous rock was steep and fortified, every contour visible. The walls, crumbling in places, revealed ghostly traces of ruins beyond; and towering above everything, Khumba Rána's nine-storied Tower of Victory reached a giant finger toward the indifferent sky. Watching it, captivated, trying unsuccessfully to make out the details, he was jolted by one of the strangest feelings he had ever experienced: a revival of the long-ago dream feeling, an odd sense of familiarity—he just knew! Without a doubt, he recognized every line of that looming shadow, every curve of the hills. He knew the exact location of the old bridge over the Gamberi River. From where he stood, he could confidently navigate to the Padal Pol—the fortified entrance to the Road of Seven Gates;—the path that had seen, three times in three hundred years, the heroic choice of sacrifice, the devastating rite of Johur:—the final rush of every male defender, wearing the saffron robe and coronet of one who embraces death as a bride; the horrific slaughter at the lowest gate, where they all fell before the victors entered...
The horror and savage exaltation of it all stirred, so sensibly, in his veins that he caught himself dimly wondering—was it he, Roy Sinclair, who stood there remembering these things—or another...?
The horror and wild excitement of it all surged through his veins, making him faintly wonder—was it really him, Roy Sinclair, who was standing there recalling these things—or someone else...?
And before that crazy question could resolve itself—behold he was lying wide awake again in his ruckled bed, on the lumpy pillow, staring at the wide patch of moonlight framed by his open door.
And before that wild question could figure itself out—there he was, lying wide awake again in his messy bed, on the bumpy pillow, staring at the large patch of moonlight shining through his open door.
Not morning yet, confound it all! But the tiredness and loneliness were clean gone. It was always so when she came to him thus. Tacitly, he knew it, and she knew it, for a visitation. There was no delusion of having got her back again; only the comforting assurance that she was near him still. There was also, on this occasion, a consuming curiosity and impatience not to be denied.
Not morning yet, damn it all! But the tiredness and loneliness were completely gone. It was always like this when she came to him like that. He knew it without saying, and she knew it too, for a visit. There was no illusion of having her back completely; just the comforting feeling that she was still close by. There was also, this time, a burning curiosity and impatience that couldn't be ignored.
Thought and action were almost simultaneous. He was out of bed, standing in the doorway. The moon's unclouded brilliance seemed to flood his brain; to clear it of cobwebs and dispel all desire of sleep. For he loved the veiled spirit of night as most men love the unveiled face of morning; and in no way, perhaps, was he more clearly of the East. In a land where the sun slays his thousands, the moon comes triumphantly to her own: and Roy decided, there and then, that in the glamour of her light he would take his first look at Chitor. Whether or no it really was his first look, he might possibly find out when he got there.
Thought and action happened almost at the same time. He was out of bed, standing in the doorway. The moon's clear brightness seemed to fill his mind, clearing away the cobwebs and banishing any desire for sleep. He loved the mysterious spirit of night just like most people love the bright face of morning; and in this way, perhaps, he was distinctly from the East. In a place where the sun kills thousands, the moon comes in triumph: and Roy decided right then and there that he would take his first look at Chitor in the magic of her light. Whether it was really his first look or not, he would probably figure that out when he got there.
His train-basket provided him with a hurried cup of tea, biscuits and a providential hard-boiled egg. He had no qualms about rousing Bishun Singh to saddle Suráj, or disturbing the soldiery quartered at the gates. His grandfather had written of him to the Maharana of Udaipur—a cousin in the third degree: and he had leave to go in and out, during his stay, at what hour he pleased. He would remain on the rock till dawn; and from the ninth storey of Khumba Rána's Tower he would see the sun rise over Chitor....
His train-basket gave him a quick cup of tea, some biscuits, and a lucky hard-boiled egg. He had no hesitation in waking Bishun Singh to saddle Suráj or bothering the soldiers stationed at the gates. His grandfather had written about him to the Maharana of Udaipur—a distant cousin: and he had permission to come and go as he pleased during his stay. He planned to stay on the rock until dawn; from the ninth floor of Khumba Rána's Tower, he would watch the sunrise over Chitor...
Half an hour later, he was in the saddle trotting along the empty road; Terry, a scurrying shadow in his wake; Bishun Singh left to finish his night's rest. Eight before him loomed the magnet that had dragged him out of bed at this unearthly hour—the great rock-fortress, three miles long, less than a mile broad, aptly likened to a battleship ploughing through the disturbed sea of bush-grown hills at its base.
Half an hour later, he was in the saddle, trotting down the empty road; Terry, a quick-moving shadow behind him; Bishun Singh stayed behind to finish his night's rest. Ahead of him rose the attraction that had pulled him out of bed at this ungodly hour—the massive rock fortress, three miles long and less than a mile wide, aptly compared to a battleship cutting through the restless sea of bush-covered hills below it.
Riding quickly through new Chitor—a dirty little town, fast asleep—he reached the fortified gateway: was challenged by sleepy soldiery; gave his name and passed on—into another world; a world that grew increasingly familiar with every hundred yards of ascent.
Riding quickly through new Chitor—a small, dirty town that was fast asleep—he reached the fortified gateway. He was challenged by drowsy soldiers, gave his name, and moved on—into another world; a world that became more familiar with every hundred yards he climbed.
At one point he halted abreast of two rough monuments, graves of the valiant pair who had fought and died, like Rajputs, in that last terrible onslaught when the hosts of Akbar entered in, over the bodies of eight thousand saffron-robed warriors, and made Chitor a place of desolation for ever. One—a mere boy of sixteen—was the only son of his house. Beside him, lance in hand, fought his widowed mother and girl wife; and in death they were not divided. The other, Jaimul of Bednore, was a far-away ancestor of his own mother. How often she had told him the tale—adding proudly that, while Rajasthán endured, the names of those two would shine clear in the firmament of time, as stars in the firmament of space.
At one point, he stopped next to two rough monuments, the graves of the brave pair who fought and died, like Rajputs, in that last terrible battle when Akbar's forces surged in, over the bodies of eight thousand saffron-robed warriors, and turned Chitor into a place of desolation forever. One—a mere boy of six—was the only son of his family. Beside him, spear in hand, fought his widowed mother and young wife; and in death, they were not separated. The other, Jaimul of Bednore, was a distant ancestor of his mother. How many times she had told him the story—proudly adding that, as long as Rajasthan existed, the names of those two would shine brightly in the history of time, like stars in the sky.
Through gateway after gateway—under the lee of a twenty-foot wall, pierced for musketry,—he passed, a silent shadow. And gradually there stole over him afresh the confused wonder of his dream,—was it he himself who rode—or was it—that other, returning to the sacred city after long absence? For the moment he could hardly tell. But—what matter? The astonishing thrill of recognition was all....
Through one doorway after another—protected by a twenty-foot wall with openings for gunfire—he moved, like a silent shadow. Gradually, he was overcome once again by the mixed feelings of his dream—was it really him riding, or was it that other person, returning to the sacred city after a long time away? For a moment, he could hardly distinguish between the two. But—what did it matter? The incredible thrill of recognition was everything...
Round about the seventh gateway clustered the semblance of a village; shrouded, slumbering forms strewn around in the open;—ghosts all. The only instant realities were himself and Suráj and Chitor, and the silence of the sleeping earth, watched over by unsleeping stars. Within, and about him, hovered a stirring consciousness of ancient, unchanging India; utterly impervious to mere birds of passage from the West; veiled, elusive, yet almost hideously real. So real, just then, to Roy, that—for a few amazing moments—he was unaware that he rode through a city forsaken by man. Ghosts of houses and temples slid by on either side of him, as he spurred Suráj to a canter and made unerringly for the main palace. There was news for the Rana—news of Akbar's army—that did not brook delay....
Around the seventh gateway, there was what looked like a village; shadowy, sleeping figures scattered around in the open—ghosts all. The only real presences were himself, Suráj, and Chitor, along with the quiet of the sleeping earth, watched over by unblinking stars. All around him, there was a stirring awareness of ancient, unchanging India; completely indifferent to transient visitors from the West; hidden, elusive, yet almost disturbingly real. So real, in that moment, to Roy, that—for a few incredible seconds—he didn’t realize he was riding through a city abandoned by humanity. Specters of houses and temples glided past him as he urged Suráj into a canter, heading straight for the main palace. There was news for the Rana—news about Akbar's army—that couldn't be delayed....
Not till Suráj stopped dead—there where the Palace had once stood in its glory—did he come to himself, as abruptly as when he waked in the French bedstead an hour ago.
Not until Suráj stopped suddenly—right where the Palace had once stood in all its glory—did he realize where he was, just as abruptly as when he woke up in the French bed an hour ago.
Gone was the populous city through which he had ridden in fancy; gone the confusion of himself with that other self—how many centuries old? But the familiar look of the palace was no dream; nor the fact that he had instinctively made his way there at full speed. Bastioned and sharply domed, it stood before him in clear outline; but within sides it was hollow as a skull; a place of ghosts. Suddenly there came over him the old childish dread of dark, that he had never quite outgrown. But dread or no, explore it he must....
Gone was the busy city he had imagined riding through; gone was the confusion of himself with that other self—how many centuries old? But the familiar appearance of the palace was no illusion; nor was the fact that he had instinctively raced toward it at full speed. Bastioned and sharply domed, it stood before him in stark outline; but inside, it was as empty as a skull; a place of ghosts. Suddenly, he felt the old childish fear of the dark that he had never fully outgrown. But fear or not, he had to explore it....
As his foot touched earth, a low hiss warned him he was trespassing, and clutching Terry's collar, he stood rigid, while the whip-like shadow of death writhed across a strip of moonlight—and disappeared. There was life,—of a sort, in Chitor. So Roy trod warily as he passed from room to room; dread of dark forgotten in the weird fascination of foreknowledge verified without fail.
As his foot hit the ground, a soft hiss warned him he was intruding, and gripping Terry's collar, he froze while the whip-like shadow of death twisted across a strip of moonlight—and vanished. There was life—of a kind, in Chitor. So Roy moved cautiously as he went from room to room; fear of the dark forgotten in the strange allure of knowing what was going to happen without exception.
Through riven walls and roofs, moonlight streamed: its spectral brightness intensifying every patch or streak of shadow. And there, where Kings and Princes had held audience—watched by their womenfolk through fretted screens—was neither roof nor walls; only a group of marble pillars, as it were assembled in ghostly conference. The stark silence and emptiness—not of yesterday, but of centuries—smote him with a personal pang. From end to end of the rock it brooded; a haunting presence,—tutelary goddess of Chitor. There is an emptiness of the open desert, of an untrodden snowfield that lifts the soul and sets it face to face with God; but the emptiness of a city forsaken is that of a body with the spark of life extinct:—'the silver cord loosed, the golden bowl broken, and the pitcher broken at the fountain ...'
Through cracked walls and roofs, moonlight poured in, its ghostly brightness making every shadow stand out even more. And there, where kings and princes used to meet—watched by their women through ornate screens—there were no roofs or walls; just a group of marble pillars, as if gathered in a ghostly meeting. The deep silence and emptiness—not from yesterday, but from centuries—hit him personally. It hung over the rock; a haunting presence, the protective goddess of Chitor. There’s an emptiness in the open desert, in an untouched snowfield that lifts the soul and brings it face to face with God; but the emptiness of an abandoned city feels like a body without the spark of life:—'the silver cord loosed, the golden bowl broken, and the pitcher broken at the fountain ...'
Terry's sharp bark, a squawk and a scuffle of wings, made him start violently and jarred him all through. It seemed almost profane—as if one were in a cathedral. Calling the marauder to heel, he mounted and rode on toward the Tower of Victory. For the moon was dipping westward; and he must see that vast view bathed in moonlight. Then the dawn....
Terry's loud bark, a squawk and a flapping of wings, startled him intensely and shook him all over. It felt almost sacrilegious—as if one were in a cathedral. Calling the intruder to heel, he got on and rode toward the Tower of Victory. The moon was setting in the west; and he had to see that expansive scene lit by moonlight. Then the dawn....
Once more deserting Suráj; he confronted Khumba's Tower; scatheless as the builder's hand left it four centuries ago. Massive and arrogant, it loomed above him; scarcely a foot of stone uncarven, so far as he could see—exploring the four-square base of it with the aid of the moon and his torch. Figures, in high relief, everywhere—animal, human and divine; a riot of impossible forms, impossibly intertwined; ghoulish in any aspect, and in moonlight hideously so:—bewildering, repellent, frankly obscene. But even while his cultured eye rejected it all, some infinitesimal fragment of himself knew there was symbolic meaning in that orgy of sculpture, could one but find the key.
Once again leaving Suráj behind, he faced Khumba's Tower, untouched since the builder left it four centuries ago. Massive and imposing, it rose above him; hardly a foot of stone was uncarved, as far as he could see—examining the four-square base with the help of the moon and his flashlight. Carvings were everywhere—animal, human, and divine; a chaotic mix of impossible forms intricately intertwined; creepy in any light, and hideously so in the moonlight:—confusing, repulsive, frankly obscene. But even while his refined eye rejected it all, a tiny part of him sensed there was symbolic meaning in that chaotic sculpture, if only he could find the key.
Up and up, round and round the inner spiral staircase he climbed, in a creepsome darkness, invaded by moonbeams, hardly less creepsome, admitted through window-like openings set in every face of every storey. With each inrush of light, each flash of his torch, in deepest darkness, those thronging figures, weirdly distorted, sprang at him afresh, sending ignominious trickles down his spine. Walls, window slabs, door beams—the vast building was encrusted with them from base to summit; a nightmare of prancing, writhing, gesticulating unrest; only one still face repeated at intervals—the Great God holding the wheel of Law....
Up and up, round and round the inner spiral staircase he climbed, in a creepy darkness, pierced by moonbeams that were almost as unsettling, coming through window-like openings in every side of each floor. With each burst of light, each flash of his flashlight in the pitch black, those crowding figures, bizarrely twisted, lunged at him again, sending shivers down his spine. Walls, window frames, door beams—the massive building was covered with them from bottom to top; a nightmare of dancing, twisting, frantic movement; only one calm face appearing at intervals—the Great God holding the wheel of Law....
Never had Roy more keenly appreciated the company of Terry, who, in spite of a Celtic pedigree, was not enjoying this prolonged practical joke.
Never had Roy appreciated Terry's company more, who, despite having a Celtic background, was not finding this extended practical joke amusing at all.
It was relief unspeakable to emerge at last, into full light and clean sweet morning air. For the ninth storey, under the dome, was arcaded on all four sides and refreshingly innocent of decoration. Not a posturing figure to be seen. Nothing but restful slabs of polished stone. There was meaning in this also—could one catch the trend of the builder's thought.
It was an indescribable relief to finally step out into the bright light and fresh, sweet morning air. The ninth floor, beneath the dome, was open on all four sides and pleasantly free of decoration. Not a single pretentious figure in sight. Just peaceful slabs of polished stone. There was also significance in this—could one grasp the builder's intentions?
On a slab near an arcaded opening Roy sat gratefully down; while Terry, bored to extinction with the whole affair, curled himself up in a shadowed corner and went fast asleep. "Unfriendly little beast," thought Roy; and promptly forgot his existence.
On a slab near an arched opening, Roy gratefully sat down; while Terry, completely bored with the whole situation, curled up in a shadowy corner and fell fast asleep. "What an unfriendly little creature," thought Roy; and he quickly forgot about him.
For below him, in the silvery moonlight of morning, lay Chitor; her shattered arches and battlements, her temples and palaces dwarfed to mere footstools for the gods. And beyond, and again beyond, lay the naked strength and desolation of northern Rajputana—white with poppy-fields, velvet-dark with scrub, jagged with outcrops of volcanic rock; the gaunt warrior country, battered by centuries of struggle and slaughter; making calamity a whetstone for courage; saying, in effect, to friend and enemy, 'Take me or leave me. You cannot change me.'
For below him, in the silvery morning moonlight, lay Chitor; her shattered arches and battlements, her temples and palaces reduced to mere footstools for the gods. And beyond, and again beyond, lay the raw strength and desolation of northern Rajputana—white with poppy fields, dark velvet with scrub, jagged with volcanic rock outcrops; the stark warrior territory, battered by centuries of struggle and slaughter; using calamity as a sharpening stone for courage; effectively saying to friend and foe, 'Take me or leave me. You can't change me.'
On a day, in that summer of blessed memory, his mother had almost promised him that, once again she would revisit India if only for the joy of making a pilgrimage with him to Chitor. And here he sat on the summit of Khumba Rána's Tower—alone. That was the way of life....
On a day in that unforgettable summer, his mother had almost promised him that she would visit India again, if only to share the joy of making a pilgrimage with him to Chitor. And here he was, sitting alone at the top of Khumba Rána's Tower. That was just how life was...
Gradually there stole over him a great weariness of body and spirit; pure reaction from the uplift of his strange adventure. His lids drooped heavily. In another moment he would have fallen sound asleep; but he saved himself, just in time. When he craved the thing, it eluded him; now, undesired, it assailed him. But it would never do. He might sleep for hours. And at the back of his mind lurked a clear conviction that he was waiting for more than the dawn....
Gradually, he felt a deep tiredness in both body and spirit; it was just a natural reaction from the excitement of his unusual adventure. His eyelids became heavy. In another moment, he would have fallen fast asleep, but he caught himself just in time. When he wanted it, it slipped away; now, uninvited, it came at him. But that wouldn’t work. He could sleep for hours. In the back of his mind lingered a strong belief that he was waiting for more than just the dawn...
To shake off drowsiness he rose, stretched himself, paced to and fro several times—and did not sit down again. Folding his arms, he leaned his shoulders against the stone embrasure; and stood so, a long while, absorbing—with every faculty of flesh and spirit—the stillness, the mystery, the pearl-grey light and bottomless gulfs of shadow; his mind emptied of articulate thought ... his soul poised motionless, as it were a bird on outspread wings....
To shake off his sleepiness, he got up, stretched, and walked back and forth a few times—and didn't sit down again. Crossing his arms, he leaned against the stone opening and stood there for a long time, taking in—with every part of his body and mind—the quiet, the mystery, the soft gray light, and the endless depths of shadow; his mind free of clear thoughts... his soul still, like a bird with its wings spread wide...
Was it fantasy, this gradual intensifying of his uplifted mood, this breathless stir in the region of his heart, till some vital part of him seemed gradually withdrawn—up into the vastness and the silence...?
Was it just a fantasy, this slow build-up of his elevated mood, this exciting flutter in his heart, until it felt like some essential part of him was slowly being pulled up—into the vastness and the silence...?
And suddenly, in every nerve, he knew—he was not alone. In the seeming emptiness of the place, something, some one hovered near him. Amazed, yet exultant, he held his breath; and an answering leap of the heart set him tingling from head to foot.
And suddenly, in every nerve, he knew—he was not alone. In the apparent emptiness of the place, something, someone was nearby. Amazed but also thrilled, he held his breath; and a responding rush of excitement filled him from head to toe.
It was more than a vague 'sense of presence.' Fused in the central happiness that flooded him—as the moonlight flooded the desert—was an almost startling awareness; not the mere emotional effect of music or a poem; but sure knowledge that she was there with him in that upper room; her disembodied tenderness yearning towards him across a barrier of empty space that neither she nor he could traverse, for all their nearness, for all their longing....
It was more than just a vague "sense of presence." Mixed in with the deep happiness that filled him—as the moonlight filled the desert—was an almost jarring awareness; not just the emotional impact of music or poetry; but certain knowledge that she was there with him in that upper room; her intangible warmth reaching towards him across a gap of empty space that neither of them could cross, despite their closeness, despite their desire....
If Lance himself had come audibly up those endless stairs and stood beside him, he could not have felt more certain of his presence than he felt, at this moment, of her companionship, her unspoken assurance that he had chosen aright. He felt himself, if possible, the less real of the two.
If Lance had actually walked up those endless stairs and stood next to him, he couldn’t have felt more sure of his presence than he felt right now about her being there, her silent guarantee that he *had* made the right choice. He felt, if anything, even less real than she was.
For that brief space, his world seemed empty of everything, every one, but they two—so irrevocably sundered, so mysteriously united.
For that short moment, his world felt empty of everything and everyone except for the two of them—so completely separated, yet so mysteriously connected.
Could he only have sight of her to complete the marvel of it! But although he kept his eyes on the spot whence the 'feel of her' seemed to come, not the shadow of a shade could he see; only—was it fancy?—a hint of brighter radiance than mere moonbeams—there, near the opposite archway?
Could he just see her to complete the wonder of it! But even though he focused on the spot where the 'feel of her' seemed to originate, he couldn’t see even a trace of her; only—was it just his imagination?—a hint of brighter light than ordinary moonlight—there, near the opposite archway?
He dared not move a finger lest he break the spell. Yet he could not restrain altogether the emotion that surged in him, that filled his ears with a soft roar as of breaking waves.
He didn't dare move a muscle for fear of breaking the spell. Still, he couldn't completely hold back the emotion that surged within him, filling his ears with a soft roar like crashing waves.
"God bless you, little Mother!" he murmured, barely above his breath—and waited; expecting he knew not what.
"God bless you, little Mother!" he whispered, barely above a murmur—and waited; unsure of what to expect.
A ghost of a breeze passed close to him;—truly a ghost, for the night was dead still. Almost he could have sworn that if he put out a hand he would have touched her. But reverence withheld him, rather than fear.
A whisper of a breeze brushed past him—truly a whisper, since the night was completely still. He could almost believe that if he reached out, he would touch her. But it was more about respect holding him back than fear.
And the next moment, the place was empty. He was alone....
And in the next moment, the place was empty. He was alone...
He felt the emptiness as unmistakably as he had felt her presence. But the pang of her going was shot through with elation that at last his waking brain had knowledge of her—a knowledge that no man could wrest from him, even if she never so came again. He had done her bidding. He had kept his manhood pure and the windows of his soul clear—and, behold, the Light had shone through....
He felt the emptiness just as strongly as he had felt her presence. But the pain of her leaving was mixed with joy that finally his conscious mind understood her—a knowledge that no one could take away from him, even if she never returned. He had followed her wishes. He had kept his integrity intact and his spirit clear—and, look, the Light had shone through....
* * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
When he came clearly to himself again, the moon had vanished. Eastward, the sky was full of primrose light. It deepened and blazed; till, all in a moment, the sun leaped from the scabbard of the hills, keen and radiant as a drawn sword.
When he finally regained his senses, the moon was gone. To the east, the sky was filled with a soft yellow light. It grew brighter and more intense until, in an instant, the sun burst forth from behind the hills, sharp and brilliant like a drawn sword.
CHAPTER IV.
"The snow upon my life-bloom sits |
And casts a gloomy shadow;— |
Your spirit floats over my spirit, |
And red comes for white. |
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Anonymous. |
On an unclouded afternoon of October, Roy sat alone with Thea Leigh in a shady corner of the Residency garden, smoking and talking, feeling blissfully at ease in body, and very much at home in spirit. After the wrench of parting with Desmond, it was balm to be welcomed by the sister who shared his high courage and enthusiasm for life, and who was smiling at Roy now with the same hazel-grey eyes that both had gotten from their father. But Thea's hair—her crown of glory—belonged exclusively to herself. The colour of it reminded him, with a pang, of autumn beech leaves, in his own woods. It enhanced the vivid quality of her beauty, and added appreciably to his pleasure in watching her while she talked.
On a clear October afternoon, Roy sat alone with Thea Leigh in a shady corner of the Residency garden, smoking and chatting, feeling completely relaxed in body and very much at home in spirit. After the difficult goodbye to Desmond, it was a relief to be welcomed by his sister, who shared his strong courage and enthusiasm for life, and who was smiling at Roy now with the same hazel-grey eyes they both inherited from their father. But Thea's hair—her crowning glory—was uniquely hers. The color reminded him, with a pang, of autumn beech leaves in his own woods. It enhanced the vivid quality of her beauty and added to his enjoyment of watching her as she spoke.
Roy had arrived that morning, in the mist-laden chill of dawn; had enjoyed a long talk with Colonel Leigh; had made the acquaintance of Vernon and Phyllis, aged six and four; also of Flossie Eden, a kind of adopted daughter, aged twenty; and, tiffin being over, had announced his intention of riding out to re-discover the rose-red wonderland of his childish dreams—the peacocks and elephants and crocodiles and temple bells. Thea, however, had counselled patience, threatening him with dire disillusion, if he went seeking his wonderland at that glaringly unpoetic time of day.
Roy had arrived that morning, in the misty chill of dawn; he had enjoyed a long conversation with Colonel Leigh; had met Vernon and Phyllis, who were six and four; and also Flossie Eden, a sort of adopted daughter, who was twenty. After lunch, he announced his plan to ride out and rediscover the rose-red wonderland of his childhood dreams—the peacocks, elephants, crocodiles, and temple bells. However, Thea had advised patience, warning him of a harsh reality if he searched for his wonderland at such an glaringly unpoetic time of day.
"An early cup of tea, and a ride afterwards," she prescribed, in her best autocratic manner. "Only sunset, or the first glimmer of dawn, can throw a spell over the municipal virtues and artistic backslidings of Jaipur! I speak with feeling; because I rushed forth untimely; and, in the full glare of afternoon sunshine, your rose-red city looked like nothing on earth but a fearful and wonderful collection of pink and white birthday cakes, set out for a giants' tea-party! It seemed almost a pity the giants had never come and eaten them up. Vinx said I was ribald. As a matter of fact, he was simply jealous of my brilliant metaphor! Look at him now—bored to death with me, because I'm telling the truth!"
"An early cup of tea, and a ride afterward," she suggested, in her best authoritative manner. "Only sunset, or the first light of dawn, can cast a spell over the civic virtues and artistic failures of Jaipur! I say this from the heart; because I rushed out too early; and, in the full brightness of the afternoon sun, your rose-red city looked like nothing on earth but a bizarre and amazing display of pink and white birthday cakes, laid out for a giant's tea-party! It almost seemed a shame that the giants never came to eat them. Vinx said I was inappropriate. Honestly, he was just jealous of my brilliant metaphor! Look at him now—bored to death with me, just because I'm speaking the truth!"
Colonel Leigh—a tall pensive-looking man, who talked little and listened assiduously—met her challenge with the indulgent smile of a husband who can be at once amused and critical and devoted: an excellent conjunction in marriage.
Colonel Leigh—a tall, thoughtful man who spoke little and listened intently—met her challenge with the patient smile of a husband who can be both amused and critical while still being devoted: a perfect combination in marriage.
"If you can stay Roy's impatience with your metaphors, I'll begin to have some respect for them!" said he.
"If you can handle Roy's impatience with your metaphors, I might start to respect them!" he said.
And she was staying Roy's impatience now, with cigarettes and coffee and the tale of Arúna—'England-returned.' She had revealed little by letter; an uncharacteristic touch of caution derived from her husband, who questioned the wisdom of her bold incursion into the complexities and jarring elements of a semi-modern Hindu household. But Thea Leigh, daughter of Honor Desmond, was strongly imbued with the responsibility of the ruling race. She stoutly refused to preserve, in Jaipur, the correct official detachment of Anglo-India. More: she possessed a racial wisdom of the heart, not to be gainsaid; as who should know better than her husband, since it had saved him from himself. And now, having secured Roy for half an hour, she confided to him, unreservedly, all she could gather of the tragic tangle she was unravelling in her own effective fashion.
And she was soothing Roy's impatience now, with cigarettes, coffee, and the story of Arúna—'England-returned.' She had shared little in her letters; an unusual hint of caution learned from her husband, who doubted the wisdom of her daring venture into the complexities and jarring aspects of a semi-modern Hindu household. But Thea Leigh, daughter of Honor Desmond, felt a strong sense of duty to the ruling race. She firmly refused to maintain, in Jaipur, the correct official detachment of Anglo-India. Furthermore, she had a deep, instinctive understanding that couldn't be denied; who would know better than her husband, since it had saved him from himself. And now, having had Roy's attention for half an hour, she opened up to him completely about the tragic mess she was untangling in her own effective way.
"Arúna's the dearest thing," she told him—as well he knew. "And I'm truly fond of her. But sometimes I feel helpless. They're so hard to come at—these gentle, inscrutable Hindu women. Talk of English reserve! However, I'm getting quite nimble at guessing and inferring; and I gather that your splendid old grandfather is rather pathetically helpless with that hive of hidden womenfolk and gurus. Also that the old lady—Mátaji—is a bit of a tartar. Of course, having lost caste, makes the poor child's home position almost impossible. Yet she flatly refuses to go through their horrid rites of restitution. And Miss Hammond—our lady doctor at the hospital—backs her up."
"Arúna is the most precious thing," she told him—as he already knew. "And I really care about her. But sometimes I feel powerless. It's so difficult to connect with these gentle, mysterious Hindu women. Talk about English reserve! Still, I'm getting pretty good at guessing and reading between the lines; and I sense that your remarkable old grandfather is quite sadly out of his depth with that crowd of hidden women and gurus. Also, that old lady—Mátaji—can be quite a tough cookie. Of course, having lost her caste makes the poor girl's situation at home nearly impossible. Yet she stubbornly refuses to go through their awful rituals of restitution. And Miss Hammond—our female doctor at the hospital—supports her."
"Well played, Miss Hammond!" quoth Roy; and remembering Arúna's cheerful letters (no word of complications), all his sympathy went out to her. Might not he—related, yet free of grandmotherly tyranny—somehow be able to help? Too cruel that from her happy time in England there should spring such tragic issues. And she was not a creature made for tragedy, but for laughter and love and 'man's delight.' Yet, in the Hindu nature of things, this very matter of marriage was the crux of her troubles.
"Well played, Miss Hammond!" Roy said, and thinking of Arúna's cheerful letters (not a word about any problems), he felt a wave of sympathy for her. Could he—being family but not under the thumb of a controlling grandmother—find a way to help? It seemed so unfair that her joyful time in England should lead to such tragic outcomes. She wasn't someone meant for tragedy but for happiness, love, and joy. Yet, in the Hindu way of life, marriage was at the heart of her struggles.
To the Power behind the curtain it spelt disgrace, that the eldest grand-daughter—at the ripe age of twenty-two—should be neither wife nor mother. It would need a very advanced suitor to overlook that damning item. Doubtless a large dowry would be demanded by way of compensation; and, before all, caste must be restored. While Arúna remained obdurate, nothing could be definitely arranged; and her grandfather had not the heart to enforce his wife's insistent demands. But if the Indian woman's horizon be limited, her shrewdness and intuitive knowledge are often amazing; and this formidable old lady—skilled in the art of imposing her will on others—knew herself a match for her husband's evasions and Arúna's flat rebellion.
To the power behind the scenes, it was a disgrace that the eldest granddaughter—at the ripe age of twenty-two—was neither a wife nor a mother. It would take a very progressive suitor to overlook that glaring issue. Obviously, a substantial dowry would need to be offered as compensation; and above all, social status had to be restored. As long as Arúna remained stubborn, nothing could be finalized; and her grandfather didn’t have the heart to enforce his wife's persistent demands. But while Indian women's options may be limited, their sharp instincts and deep understanding are often impressive; and this formidable old lady—skilled in the art of getting her way—was confident she could handle her husband's excuses and Arúna's outright defiance.
She reckoned, however, without the daughter of Sir Theo Desmond, who, at this point, took action—sudden and disconcerting.
She didn’t take into account the daughter of Sir Theo Desmond, who, at this moment, took sudden and unexpected action.
"You see the child came regularly to my purdah parties," she explained to Roy, who was impatient no longer, only absorbed. "Sometimes I had her alone for reading and music; and it was heart-breaking to see her wilting away before my eyes. So, at last, in desperation, I broke loose—as Vinx politely puts it—and asked searching questions, regardless of etiquette. After all, the poor lamb has no mother. And I never disobey an impulse of the heart. I believe I was only in the nick of time. It seemed the old tartar and her widowed sister-in-law were in touch with a possible husband. So they had given the screw a fresh turn, assisted by the family guru. He had just honoured them with a special visit, expecting to find the lost sheep regenerate and eager for his blessing. Shocked at the tale of her obstinacy, he announced that, unless he heard otherwise within a week, he would put a nameless curse upon her; in which case her honourable grandmother would not allow the poor child to eat or sleep under her honourable roof."
"You see, the child came regularly to my gatherings," she explained to Roy, who was no longer impatient and was fully engaged. "Sometimes I had her by herself for reading and music; and it was heartbreaking to watch her slowly fading away in front of me. So, finally, in desperation, I let loose—like Vinx politely puts it—and started asking some tough questions, without worrying about etiquette. After all, the poor thing has no mother. And I never ignore a feeling that comes from the heart. I believe I was just in time. It seemed the old battle-ax and her widowed sister-in-law were in touch with a potential husband. So they had tightened the screws again, with the help of the family guru. He had just honored them with a special visit, expecting to find the lost sheep renewed and eager for his blessing. Shocked by the story of her stubbornness, he declared that, unless he heard differently within a week, he would put a nameless curse on her; in which case, her respectable grandmother would not let the poor child eat or sleep under her respectable roof."
Roy's hand closed sharply on the arm of his chair. "Confound the fellow! It's chiefly the mental effect they rely on. They're no fools; and even men like Grandfather—who can't possibly believe such rot—seem powerless to stand up against them. Does he know all this?"
Roy's hand tightened unexpectedly on the arm of his chair. "Darn that guy! It's mostly the psychological impact they rely on. They’re not stupid; and even guys like Grandfather—who can’t possibly believe this nonsense—seem helpless to resist them. Does he know all this?"
"It's hard to tell. They're so guarded—even the most enlightened—in alluding to domestic matters. Without a shade of discourtesy, they simply keep one outside. Poor Arúna was terrified at having told me. Broke down utterly. But no idea of giving in. It's astonishing the grit one comes upon under their surface gentleness. She said she would starve or drown rather. I said she should do nothing of the kind; that I would speak to Sir Lakshman myself—oh, very diplomatically, of course! Afterwards, all in a rush, came my inspiration. Some sort of secretarial work for me would sound fairly plausible. (Did you know—I'm making a name, in a small way, over my zeal for Indian women?) On the strength of that, one could suggest a couple of rooms in the Residency; and she could still keep on at the hospital with Miss Hammond, giving me certain afternoons. It struck me as flawless—till I imparted it to Vinx and saw him tweak his left eyebrow. Of course he was convinced it 'wouldn't do'; Sir Lakshman ... my position ... and so on. I said I proposed to make it do—and the eyebrow twitched worse than ever. So I mildly reminded him that he had not held Arúna sobbing in his arms, and he didn't happen to be a mother! Which was unanswerable.—And, my dear Roy, I had a hectic week of it, manipulating Sir Lakshman and Arúna and the honourable grandmother—strictly unseen! I'm sure she's anti-English. I've got at all the other high-borns; but I can't get at her. However—with a bold front and a tactful tongue, I carried the day. So I hope the holy man will transfer his potent curse to me. Naturally, the moment I'd fixed things up, came Lance's letter about you. But I couldn't back out. And I suppose it's all right?"
"It's hard to say. They're so secretive—even the most enlightened—when it comes to personal matters. Without being rude, they just keep one at a distance. Poor Arúna was terrified for having told me. She completely broke down. But she had no intention of giving in. It's surprising the toughness you find beneath their gentle exterior. She mentioned she would rather starve or drown. I told her she shouldn’t think like that; that I would talk to Sir Lakshman myself—oh, very diplomatically, of course! Then, all at once, I had an idea. Some sort of secretarial work for me would sound quite believable. (Did you know—I’m gaining a reputation, in a small way, for my enthusiasm for Indian women?) Based on that, I could suggest a few rooms in the Residency; and she could still continue working at the hospital with Miss Hammond, giving me certain afternoons. I thought it was perfect—until I shared it with Vinx and saw him raise his left eyebrow. He was sure it 'wouldn't work'; Sir Lakshman ... my position ... and all that. I said I planned to make it work—and his eyebrow twitched even more. So I gently reminded him that he hadn't held Arúna sobbing in his arms, and he wasn't a mother! Which was undeniable.—And, my dear Roy, I had a hectic week of it, navigating Sir Lakshman and Arúna and the honorable grandmother—strictly from the shadows! I’m sure she’s anti-English. I've got with all the other high-borns; but I can't get close to her. However—with a brave face and a careful approach, I managed to succeed. So I hope the holy man will transfer his powerful curse to me. Naturally, just as I sorted everything out, I received Lance's letter about you. But I couldn’t back out. And I suppose it's all right?"
"Well, of course." Roy was troubled with no doubts on that score. "What a family you are! I was hoping to pick up threads with Arúna."
"Well, of course." Roy had no doubts about that. "What a family you are! I was hoping to reconnect with Arúna."
"You shall. But you must be discreet. Jaipur isn't exactly Oxford. Brother and cousin are almost the same word with them; but still——"
"You will. But you need to be careful. Jaipur isn’t exactly Oxford. Brother and cousin are almost the same thing to them; but still——"
"Is she at the hospital now?" Roy cut in irrelevantly. Her insistence on discretion—with Arúna, of all people—struck him as needless fussing and unlike Thea. And by now he was feeling more impatient to see Arúna than to see Jaipur.
"Is she at the hospital now?" Roy interrupted unnecessarily. Her insistence on keeping things quiet—with Arúna, of all people—seemed to him like pointless worrying and not like Thea at all. And by now, he was more eager to see Arúna than to see Jaipur.
"No. But she seemed shy of appearing at tiffin. So I said if she came out here afterwards, she would find you and me alone. She's looked happier and less fragile lately. Even Vinx admits the event has justified me. But of course it's simply an emergency plan—a transition——"
"No. But she seemed hesitant to come out for lunch. So I told her that if she came out afterward, she would find you and me by ourselves. She’s seemed happier and less delicate lately. Even Vinx agrees that the situation has proven my point. But of course, it’s just a backup plan—a transition——"
"To what?" Roy challenged her with surprising emphasis.
"To what?" Roy challenged her with unexpected intensity.
"That's my puzzle of puzzles. Perhaps you can help me solve it. Sometimes I wonder if she knows herself, what she wants out of life.... But perhaps I haven't the key to her waverings...."
"That's my ultimate puzzle. Maybe you can help me figure it out. Sometimes I wonder if she really knows herself, what she wants from life... But maybe I just don't have the key to her uncertainties..."
At that moment, a slight unmistakable figure stepped from the shadow of the verandah down the shallow steps flanked with pots of begonia; moving with the effortless grace that Roy's heart knew too well. Dress and sari were carnation pink. Her golden shoes glittered at every step: and she pensively twirled a square Japanese parasol—almond blossoms and butterflies scattered abroad on silk of the frailest blue.
At that moment, a familiar figure emerged from the shadows of the porch and walked down the shallow steps lined with begonia pots, moving with the effortless grace that Roy recognized all too well. She wore a carnation pink dress and sari. Her golden shoes sparkled with every step, and she thoughtfully twirled a square Japanese parasol—decorated with almond blossoms and butterflies on the lightest blue silk.
"Is their instinct for that sort of thing unconscious, I wonder?" murmured Thea. "You shall have half an hour with her, to pick up threads. Help me if you can, Roy. But—be discreet!"
"Is their instinct for that kind of thing unconscious, I wonder?" murmured Thea. "You’ll have half an hour with her to gather some insights. Please help me if you can, Roy. But—be discreet!"
Roy scarcely heard her. He had gone suddenly very still—his gaze riveted on Arúna. The Indian dress, the carriage of her veiled head, the leisured grace, so sharply smote him that tears pricked his eyelids; and, for one intoxicating moment he was wafted, in spirit, across the chasm of the War to that dear dream-world of youth, when all distances were blue and all the near prospect bright with the dew of the morning. Only under a mask-like stillness could he hide that startling uprush of emotion; and had Broome been watching him, he would have seen the subtle film of the East steal over his face.
Roy barely heard her. He had suddenly gone very still—his gaze locked on Arúna. The Indian dress, the way she held her veiled head, the relaxed grace of it hit him so hard that tears stung his eyelids; and, for one intoxicating moment, he felt himself, in spirit, being carried across the gap of the War to that cherished dream world of youth, when everything was vibrant and all the nearby sights sparkled with the morning dew. Only behind a mask-like stillness could he conceal that overwhelming rush of feeling; and if Broome had been watching him, he would have seen the subtle aura of the East take over his face.
Thea saw only his sudden abstraction and the whitened knuckles of his left hand. She also realised, with a faint prick of anxiety, that he had simply not heard her remark. Was it possible—could Roy be at the back of Arúna's waverings? Would his coming mean fresh complications? Too distracting to be responsible for anything of that kind....
Thea only noticed his sudden distraction and the white knuckles of his left hand. She also realized, with a slight twinge of anxiety, that he had simply not heard what she said. Was it possible—could Roy be influencing Arúna's uncertainties? Would his arrival bring new complications? It was too distracting to be accountable for anything like that....
Without a word, he had risen—and went quickly forward to meet her. Thea saw how, on his approach, all her studied composure fell away; and both, when they joined her, looked so happy, yet so plainly discomposed, that Thea felt ridiculously at a loss for just the right word with which to effect a casual retreat. Responsibility for Sir Lakshman's grand-daughter was no light matter: at least she had done well in warning Roy. These emerging Indian girls...!
Without saying a word, he got up and quickly moved to meet her. Thea noticed that as he got closer, all her practiced calm seemed to disappear; and when they finally came together, they looked so happy, yet obviously unsettled, that Thea felt ridiculously unsure of how to casually step back. Taking care of Sir Lakshman's granddaughter was no small task: at least she had done well to warn Roy. These young Indian women...!
It was a positive relief to see the prosaic figure of Floss Eden, in brief tennis skirts and shady hat, hurrying across the lawn, with her boyish stride; racquet swinging, her round face flushed with exercise.
It was a welcome sight to see Floss Eden in her short tennis skirt and sun hat, rushing across the lawn with her sporty walk; racquet swinging, her round face flushed from the workout.
"I say, Aunt Thea—you're wanted jut put,"[6] she announced briskly. "Verney's in one of his moods—and Mr Neill will soon be in one of his tempers, if he isn't forcibly removed. Instead of helping with the balls, he's been parading up and down the verandah; two tin pails, tied on to him with string, clattering behind—making a beast of a row. Shouting wasn't any earthly. So I rushed in and grabbed him. 'Verney—drop it! What are you doing?' I said sternly; and he looked up at me like a sainted cherub. 'Flop, don't hinder me. I'm walkin' froo the valley of the shadow, an' goodness an' mercy are following me all the days of my life.' That's the fruits of teaching the Bible to innocents!"
"I say, Aunt Thea—you’re needed just put,"[6] she announced cheerfully. "Verney's in one of his moods—and Mr. Neill will soon be in a bad mood too, if he’s not held back. Instead of helping with the balls, he’s been pacing up and down the porch; two tin buckets tied to him with string, clattering behind—making a terrible noise. Shouting didn’t help at all. So I rushed in and grabbed him. 'Verney—drop it! What are you doing?' I said firmly; and he looked up at me like an angel. 'Flop, don't stop me. I'm walking through the valley of the shadow, and goodness and mercy are following me all the days of my life.' That's the result of teaching the Bible to innocent kids!"
Thea's laugh ended in a sigh. "I warned Miss Mills. But the creature is getting out of hand. I suppose it means he ought to go home. Mr Neill," she explained to Roy, "is Vinx's shorthand secretary: volcanic, but indispensable to the Great Work! So I must fly off and obliterate my superfluous son."
Thea's laugh turned into a sigh. "I told Miss Mills. But the kid is getting out of control. I guess that means he should go home. Mr. Neill," she explained to Roy, "is Vinx's shorthand secretary: intense, but essential to the Great Work! So I have to rush off and deal with my troublesome son."
Her eyes tried to impart the warning he had not heard. Useless. His attention was centred on Arúna.
Her eyes were trying to convey the warning he didn’t catch. It was pointless. His focus was on Arúna.
"Wonderful—isn't she?" the girl murmured, looking after her. Then swiftly, half-shyly, she glanced up at him. "Still more wonderful that, at last, you have come, that I am here too—only through her. She told you?"
"She's amazing, isn't she?" the girl whispered, watching her go. Then quickly, half-shyly, she looked up at him. "Even more amazing that you've finally come, and that I'm here too—only because of her. She told you?"
"Yes. A little. I want to hear more."
"Yeah. A bit. I want to hear more."
"Presently. I would rather push away sad things—now you are here. If there was only Dyán too—like Oxford days. And—oh, Roy, I was bad never writing ... about her. I did try. But so difficult.... And—you knew——?"
"Right now, I’d prefer to avoid sad things—now that you’re here. If only Dyán were here too—like the days at Oxford. And oh, Roy, I’m sorry I never wrote... about her. I did make an effort. But it was so hard... And—you knew—?"
"Yes—I knew," he said in a repressed voice. On that subject he could not trust himself just yet. Every curve and fold of her sari, and the half-seen coils of her dark hair, every movement, every quaint turn of phrase, set his nerves vibrating with an ecstasy that was pain. For the moment, he wanted simply to be aware of her; to hug the dear illusion that the years between were a dream. And illusion was heightened by the trivial fact that her appearance was identical in every detail. Was it chance? Or had she treasured them all this time? Only she herself looked older. Though her face kept its pansy aspect, her cheek-bones were a shade too prominent; no veiled glow of health under her dusky skin. But her smile could still atone for all shortcomings.
"Yeah—I knew," he said in a restrained voice. He couldn't trust himself on that topic just yet. Every curve and fold of her sari, and the glimpses of her dark hair, every movement, every quirky turn of phrase made his nerves buzz with a mix of ecstasy and pain. Right now, he just wanted to be aware of her; to hold on to the sweet illusion that the years apart were just a dream. That illusion was made stronger by the simple fact that she looked exactly the same in every detail. Was it just coincidence? Or had she held on to those memories all this time? The only thing that showed age was her face. Although it still had that fresh look, her cheekbones were a bit too prominent, lacking the healthy glow beneath her dusky skin. But her smile could still make up for all the imperfections.
"Let's sit down," he added after a strained silence. "And tell me—what's come to Dyán?"
"Let's sit down," he said after a tense silence. "And tell me—what happened to Dyán?"
She shook her head. "Oh—if we could know. Not much use, after all, trying to push away sadness!" She sank into her chair and looked up at him. "The more you push it away, the more it comes flowing in from everywhere. Everything so broken and confused from this terrible War. At the beginning how they said all would be made new; East and West firmly united. But here, at home, while the best were fighting, the worst were too busy with ugly whispers and untrue talk. Even holy men, behind the purdah...."
She shook her head. "Oh—if only we could know. It's really pointless, after all, trying to push away sadness!" She sank into her chair and looked up at him. "The more you try to push it away, the more it just flows in from everywhere. Everything is so broken and confused because of this terrible War. In the beginning, they promised everything would be made new; East and West united for sure. But here at home, while the good people were fighting, the worst ones were too busy with nasty gossip and false talk. Even holy men, behind the curtain...."
"As bad as that, is it?" asked Roy, distracted from his own sensations by the subject that lay nearest his heart. "And you think Dyán's in with that crew?"
"As bad as that, huh?" asked Roy, pulled away from his own feelings by the topic that mattered most to him. "And you really think Dyán is involved with that group?"
"Yes, we are afraid.... A pity he came back from France too soon, because half his left arm must be cut off. Then—you heard—he went to Calcutta?"
"Yes, we are scared... It's a shame he came back from France too soon, because they have to amputate half of his left arm. Then—you heard—he went to Calcutta?"
"Yes, I wrote at the time. He didn't answer. I haven't heard since."
"Yeah, I wrote back then. He didn’t reply. I haven’t heard anything since."
She nodded. Sudden tears filled her eyes. "Always now ... no answer. Like trying to speak with some one dead. So Grandfather fears he was not only studying art. You know how he is too quick to catch fire. And too easily, he might believe those men who spin words like spider's webs. Also he was very sore losing his arm, by some small stupid chance; and there was bitterness for that trouble ... of Tara...."
She nodded. Tears suddenly filled her eyes. "Always now ... no answer. It's like trying to talk to someone who's dead. Grandfather worries he wasn't just studying art. You know how he gets so fired up. And he might easily fall for those guys who spin words like spider webs. He was also really upset about losing his arm, by some stupid little accident; and there was bitterness about that ... about Tara...."
Roy started. "Lord—was it Tara?" Instantly there flashed a vision of the walled lane leading to New College; Dyán's embittered mood and bewildering change of front.... Looking back now, the thing seemed glaringly obvious; but, through the opalescent mist of his own dreams, he had seen Dyán in one relation only. Just as well perhaps. Even at this distance, the idea amazed and angered him. Tara! The arrogance of it...!
Roy started. "Lord—was it Tara?" In an instant, he pictured the walled lane leading to New College, Dyán's bitter mood, and his confusing change of heart... Looking back now, it seemed painfully obvious; but, through the shimmering haze of his own dreams, he had only seen Dyán in one way. Maybe that was for the best. Even now, the thought shocked and frustrated him. Tara! The audacity of it...!
"You didn't know—never thought?... Poor Dyán!" One finger-tip furtively intercepted a tear that was stealing down the side of her nose.
"You didn’t know—never thought?... Poor Dyán!" One fingertip sneakily wiped away a tear that was sliding down the side of her nose.
"I am too silly just now," she apologised meekly. "To me, he only spoke of it long after, when coming wounded from France. Then I saw how the bitterness was still there, changing the noble thoughts of his heart. That is the trouble with Dyán. First—nothing good enough for England. But too fierce love may bring too fierce hate—if they poison his mind with cunning words dressed up in high talk of religion——"
"I’m feeling really silly right now," she said apologetically. "He only talked about it much later, after he returned wounded from France. Then I realized the bitterness was still there, distorting the noble thoughts in his heart. That’s the issue with Dyán. First—nothing is good enough for England. But too much fierce love can lead to too much fierce hate—especially if they poison his mind with clever words wrapped in grand discussions about religion——"
"How long since you heard? Have you any address?" Roy dared not encourage her melting mood.
"How long has it been since you heard? Do you have an address?" Roy didn't want to support her vulnerable state.
"Six months now." She stoically blinked back her tears. "Not any word. Not any address, since he left Calcutta. Last week, I wrote, addressing to the office of a paper there, because once he said that editor gave him work. I told him all the pain in my heart. If that letter finds him—some answer must come."
"Six months now." She blinked back her tears without showing any emotion. "No word at all. No address since he left Calcutta. Last week, I wrote to the office of a newspaper there because he once mentioned that the editor gave him work. I poured out all the pain in my heart. If that letter reaches him, he has to respond."
"Well, if it does, I promise you this much;—I'll unearth him—somehow, wherever he is——"
"Well, if it does, I promise you this much;—I'll find him—somehow, wherever he is——"
"Oh, Roy! I hoped—I knew——!" She clasped her hands to hide their tremor, and the look in her eyes came perilously near adoration.
"Oh, Roy! I hoped—I knew——!" She pressed her hands together to hide their shaking, and the look in her eyes was almost one of adoration.
Roy had spoken with the cool assurance of his father's race, and without a glimmering idea how his rash promise was going to be fulfilled. "I'll do my level utmost, anyhow," he added more soberly. "But there's you—your home complications——"
Roy spoke with the confident coolness of his father's lineage, and with no clue about how he was going to keep his hasty promise. "I'll do my best, anyway," he added more seriously. "But then there's you—your home situation——"
She turned her hands outward with the expressive gesture of her race. "That foolish sadness we can push away. What matter for anything—now? I rest—I breathe—I am here——!" Her smile shone out, sudden and brilliant. "Almost like England—this big green garden and children and sound of playing tennis. Let us be young again. Let us, for a small time, not remember that all outside is Jaipur and the desert—dusty and hot and cruel; and dark places full of secret and terrible things. Here we are safe. Here it is almost England!"
She turned her hands outward with a familiar gesture of her culture. "That silly sadness we can push away. What does anything matter—right now? I rest—I breathe—I am here——!" Her smile burst forth, sudden and radiant. "It's almost like England—this big green garden, the kids, and the sound of playing tennis. Let’s be young again. For a little while, let’s forget that outside is Jaipur and the desert—dusty, hot, and harsh; dark places filled with secret and terrifying things. Here we are safe. Here it’s almost England!"
Her gallant appeal so moved him, and the lighter vein so charmingly became her, that Roy humoured her mood willingly enough....
Her brave charm affected him deeply, and her playful side suited her so wonderfully that Roy went along with her mood without hesitation....
When his tea arrived, she played hostess with an alluring mixture of shyness and happy importance, capping his lively sallies with the quick wit of old days. And when Suráj was announced—"Oh, please—may I see him?" she begged eagerly as a child.
When his tea came, she hosted with a captivating blend of shyness and cheerful significance, matching his lively comments with the quick wit of their old days. And when Suráj was announced—"Oh, please—can I see him?" she eagerly pleaded like a child.
At a bend in the drive, where a sentry sprang to attention, he turned for a parting salute. Her answering gesture might or might not have been intended for him. She at least knew all about the need for being discreet. For, on leaving the tea-table, they had passed from the dream of 'almost England' into the dusty actuality of Jaipur.
At a curve in the driveway, where a guard stood up straight, he turned for a final salute. Her responding gesture may or may not have been meant for him. She certainly understood the importance of being discreet. Because, after leaving the tea table, they had moved from the fantasy of 'almost England' into the gritty reality of Jaipur.
FOOTNOTES:
[6] Instantly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instantly.
CHAPTER V.
"Broadly speaking, there are two blocks of people—East and West; people who interfere and people who don't interfere; ... East is a fatalist, West is an idealist, of a clumsy sort."—Stacy Aumonier.
"Generally, there are two groups of people—East and West; people who get involved and people who stay out of things; ... East is a fatalist, West is an awkward idealist."—Stacy Aumonier.
A mile, or less, of tree-bordered road sloped gently from the Residency gate-posts to the walled City of Victory, backed by craggy, red-grey spurs of the Aravalli range, hidden almost in feathery heads of banyan, acacia, and neem—a dusty, well-ordered oasis, holding its own against the stealthy oncoming of the desert.
A mile, or less, of tree-lined road sloped gently from the Residency gate to the walled City of Victory, backed by rugged, reddish-grey hills of the Aravalli range, almost hidden among the leafy tops of banyan, acacia, and neem trees—a dusty, organized oasis, standing firm against the slow approach of the desert.
North and east ran the screen of low hills with their creeping lines of masonry; but from south and west the softly encroaching thing crept up to the city walls, in through the gates, powdering every twig and leaf and lattice with the fine white dust of death. Shadeless and colourless, to the limit of vision, it rose and fell in long billowing waves; as if some wizard, in the morning of the world, had smitten a living ocean to lifeless sand, where nothing flourished but the camel thorn and the ak plant and gaunt cactus bushes—their limbs petrified in weird gesticulation.
North and east stretched the screen of low hills with their creeping lines of stonework; but from the south and west, the softly advancing thing crept up to the city walls, through the gates, covering every twig and leaf and lattice with a fine white dust of death. Shadeless and colorless, as far as the eye could see, it rose and fell in long, rolling waves; as if some wizard, at the dawn of time, had turned a living ocean into lifeless sand, where nothing thrived except camel thorn, the ak plant, and skeletal cactus bushes—their branches frozen in strange poses.
But on the road itself was a sufficiency of life and colour—parrokeets flashing from tree to tree, like emeralds made visible and vocable; village women swathed in red and yellow veils; prancing Rajput cavaliers, straight from the Middle Ages; ox-carts and camels—unlimited camels, with flapping lip and scornful eye; a sluggish stream of life, rising out of the landscape and flowing, from dawn to dusk, through the seven Gates of Jaipur. And there, on the low spurs, beyond the walls, he sighted the famous Tiger Fort, and the marble tomb of Jai Sing—he that built the rose-red City; challenging the desert, as Canute the sea; saying, in terms of stone and mortar, 'Here shall thy proud waves be stayed!' Nearing the fortified gateway, Roy noted how every inch of flat surface was silkily powdered, every opening silted with sand. Would it rest with desert or city, he wondered, the ultimate victory of the last word...?
But on the road itself was enough life and color—parrots darting from tree to tree, like visible and vocal emeralds; village women wrapped in red and yellow veils; prancing Rajput knights, straight from the Middle Ages; ox-carts and camels—countless camels, with flapping lips and scornful eyes; a slow-moving stream of life, rising out of the landscape and flowing, from dawn to dusk, through the seven Gates of Jaipur. And there, on the low hills beyond the walls, he spotted the famous Tiger Fort and the marble tomb of Jai Singh—who built the rose-red City; challenging the desert, like Canute the sea; saying, in stone and mortar, 'Here shall your proud waves be halted!' As he approached the fortified gateway, Roy noticed how every inch of flat surface was smoothly covered, every opening filled with sand. He wondered whether the final victory would be with the desert or the city...?
Close against the ramparts, sand and dust were blown into a deep drift; or was it a deserted pile of rags——? Suddenly, with a sick sensation, he saw the rags heave and stir. Arms emerged—if you could call them arms—belonging to pinched, shadowy faces. And from that human dust-heap came a quavering wail, "Maharáj! Maharáj!"
Close to the walls, sand and dust were blown into a deep drift; or was it a forgotten pile of rags? Suddenly, with a sick feeling, he saw the rags move and shift. Arms emerged—if you could call them that—attached to gaunt, shadowy faces. And from that human pile came a trembling wail, "Maharáj! Maharáj!"
"What is it, Bishun Singh?" he asked sharply of the sais, trotting at his stirrup.
"What is it, Bishun Singh?" he asked sharply of the sais, trotting at his stirrup.
"Only the famine, Hazúr. Not a big trouble this year, they say. But from the villages these come crawling to the city, believing the Maharáj has plenty, and will give."
"Only the famine, Hazúr. Not a big issue this year, they say. But from the villages, these people come crawling to the city, believing the Maharáj has plenty and will share."
"Does he give?"
"Is he generous?"
Bishun Singh's gesture seemed to deprecate undue curiosity. "The Maharáj is great, but the people are like flies. If their Karma is good, they find a few handfuls; if evil—they die."
Bishun Singh's gesture seemed to dismiss unnecessary curiosity. "The Maharaj is great, but the people are like flies. If their karma is good, they find a few handfuls; if it's bad—they die."
Roy said no more. That simple statement was conclusive as a dropped stone. But, on reaching the gateway, he scattered a handful of loose corns.
Roy said nothing more. That simple statement was as final as a dropped stone. But, when he got to the gateway, he scattered a handful of loose corn.
Instantly a cry went up: "He gives money for food! Jai déa Maharáj!"[7] Not merely arms, but entire skeletons emerged, seething, scrambling, with hands wasted to mere claws. A few of the boldest caught at Roy's stirrup; whereat Bishun Singh brushed them off, as if they were flies indeed.
Instantly, a shout went up: "He gives money for food! Jai déa Maharáj!"[7] Not just arms, but whole skeletons emerged, writhing and scrambling, with hands reduced to mere claws. A few of the bravest grabbed at Roy's stirrup; Bishun Singh swatted them away as if they were just flies.
Unresisting, they tottered and fell one against another, like ninepins: and Roy, hating the man, turned sharply away. But rebuke was futile. One could do nothing. It was that which galled him. One could only pass on; mentally brushing them aside—like Bishun Singh.
Unresisting, they staggered and fell against each other, like bowling pins: and Roy, who despised the man, turned away sharply. But scolding was pointless. One could do nothing. That was what frustrated him. One could only move on; mentally pushing them aside—like Bishun Singh.
Spectres vanished, however, once he and Suráj were absorbed into the human kaleidoscope of the vast main street, paved with wide strips of hewn stone; one half of it sun-flooded; one half in shadow. The colour and movement; the vista of pink-washed houses speckled with white florets; the gay muslins, the small turbans and inimitable swagger of the Rajput-Sun-descended, re-awakened in him those gleams of ancestral memory that had so vividly beset him at Chitor. Sights and sounds and smells—the pungent mingling of spices and dust and animals—assailed his senses with a vague yet poignant familiarity: fruit and corn-shops with their pyramids of yellow and red and ochre, and the fat brown bunnia in the midst; shops bright with brass-work and Jaipur enamel; lattice windows, low-browed arches, glimpses into shadowed courts; flitting figures of veiled women; humbler women, unveiled, winnowing grain, or crowned with baskets of sacred cow-dung, stepping like queens....
Spectres disappeared as he and Suráj became part of the lively crowd on the vast main street, which had broad strips of carved stone; one side was bathed in sunlight, while the other was in shadow. The colors and movement; the view of pink-washed houses dotted with white flowers; the bright muslins, the small turbans, and the unique swagger of the Rajput descendants brought back memories of his ancestors that had once overwhelmed him in Chitor. The sights, sounds, and smells—the sharp blend of spices, dust, and animals—hit him with a familiar yet powerful nostalgia: fruit and corn shops filled with pyramids of yellow, red, and ochre, and the plump brown bunnia in the middle; stores gleaming with brasswork and Jaipur enamel; latticed windows, low arches, glimpses into shaded courtyards; passing figures of veiled women; everyday women, unveiled, winnowing grain, or balancing baskets of sacred cow dung on their heads, moving like queens...
And the animals——! Extinct, almost, in modern machine-ridden cities, here they visibly and audibly prevailed. For Asia lives intimately—if not always mercifully—with her animals; and Roy's catholic affection embraced them all. Horses first—a long way first. But bullocks had their charm: the graceful trotting zebus, horns painted red and green. And the ponderous swaying of elephants—sensitive creatures, nervous of their own bulk, resplendently caparisoned. And there—a flash of the jungle, among casual goats, fowls, and pariahs—went the royal cheetahs, led on slips; walking delicately, between scarlet peons, looking for all the world like amiable maiden ladies with blue-hooded caps tied under their chins. In the wake of their magnificence two distended donkeys, on parodies of legs, staggered under loads more distended still, plump dhobies perched callously on the cruppers. Above all, Roy's eye delighted in the jewelled sheen of peacocks, rivalling in sanctity the real lords of Jaipur—Shiva's sacred bulls. Some milk-white and onyx-eyed, some black and insolent, they sauntered among the open shop fronts, levying toll and obstructing traffic—assured, arrogant, immune....
And the animals—! Almost extinct in today's machine-filled cities, here they thrived, both visibly and audibly. Asia has a close, if not always gentle, relationship with its animals, and Roy’s broad affection embraced them all. Horses came first— a long way first. But the bullocks had their appeal too: the elegant, trotting zebus with their horns painted red and green. And the hefty, swaying elephants—sensitive beings, anxious about their own size, splendidly adorned. Then there—a glimpse of the jungle, amidst casual goats, chickens, and stray dogs—were the royal cheetahs, led on leashes; walking gracefully between scarlet attendants, looking just like charming old ladies with blue hoods tied under their chins. Following their grandeur were two overloaded donkeys, struggling on mismatched legs, weighed down with even larger loads, with plump laundry men carelessly perched on their backs. Above all, Roy’s eyes sparkled at the jeweled shine of peacocks, rivaling in reverence the true lords of Jaipur—Shiva's holy bulls. Some were milk-white with onyx eyes, others black and defiant, strolling among the open storefronts, collecting tolls and blocking traffic—self-assured, arrogant, untouchable...
So riding, he came to the heart of the city—a vast open space, where the shops seemed brighter, the crowds gayer; and, by contrast, the human rag and bone heaps, beggars and cripples, more terrible to behold.
So riding, he arrived at the center of the city—a large open area, where the stores appeared brighter, the crowds more cheerful; and, in contrast, the piles of human misery, beggars, and disabled people were even more shocking to see.
Here the first ray of actual recognition flashed through the haze of familiar sensations. For here architectural exuberance culminated in the vast bewildering façade of the Hall of the Winds and the Palace flaunting its royal standard—five colours blazoned on cloth of gold. But it was not these that held Roy's gaze. It was the group of Brahmin temples, elaborately carven, rose-red from plinth to summit, rising through flights of crows and iridescent pigeons; their monolithic forms clean cut against the dusty haze; their shallow steps flanked with marble elephants, splashed with orange-yellow robes of holy men and groups of brightly-veiled women.
Here the first moment of true recognition broke through the blur of familiar sensations. For here, architectural grandeur peaked in the vast, stunning façade of the Hall of the Winds and the Palace, displaying its royal flag—five colors emblazoned on a cloth of gold. But it wasn't these that captured Roy's attention. It was the group of Brahmin temples, intricately carved, rose-red from base to tip, rising amidst flocks of crows and shimmering pigeons; their solid forms sharply defined against the dusty haze; their shallow steps flanked by marble elephants, splashed with the orange-yellow robes of holy men and groups of brightly-veiled women.
At sight of them Roy instinctively drew rein;—and there, in the midst of the shifting, drifting crowd, he sat motionless, letting the vision sink deep into his mind, while Terry investigated a promising smell, and Bishun Singh, wholly incurious, gossiped with a potter, from whose wheel emerged an endless succession of chirághs—primitive clay lamps, with a lip for the cotton wick. His neighbour, with equal zest, was creating very ill-shapen clay animals, birds and fishes.
At the sight of them, Roy instinctively pulled up his horse;—and there, in the middle of the moving crowd, he sat still, letting the scene sink deep into his mind while Terry sniffed around at an interesting smell, and Bishun Singh, totally uninterested, chatted with a potter, whose wheel produced an endless stream of chirághs—simple clay lamps with a lip for the cotton wick. His neighbor, with equal enthusiasm, was making oddly shaped clay animals, birds, and fish.
"Look, Hazúr—for the Dewáli," Bishun Singh thrust upon Roy's attention the one matter of real moment, just then, to all right-minded Hindus. "Only two more weeks. So they are making lamps, without number, for houses and shops and the palace of the Maharája. Very big tamasha, Hazúr."
"Look, Hazúr—it's almost Dewáli," Bishun Singh pointed out to Roy the one thing that truly mattered at that moment to all decent Hindus. "Only two more weeks. They're making countless lamps for homes, shops, and the palace of the Maharája. It's going to be a big celebration, Hazúr."
He enlarged volubly on the coming festival, to this Sahib, who took such unusual interest in the ways of India; while Roy sat silent, watching, remembering....
He talked a lot about the upcoming festival to this Sahib, who showed such unusual interest in the ways of India, while Roy sat quietly, observing and remembering...
Nearly nineteen years ago he had seen the Dewáli—Feast of Lights; had been driven, sitting on his mother's knee, through a fairy city outlined in tremulous points of flame, down to the shore of the Mán Sagar Lake, where the lights quavered and ran together and the dead ruins came alive with them. All night they had seemed to flicker in his fanciful brain; and next morning-unable to think or talk of anything else—he had been moved to dictate his very first attempt at a poem....
Nearly nineteen years ago, he had experienced the Dewáli—Feast of Lights; he had been driven, sitting on his mother's lap, through a magical city outlined by shimmering points of light, down to the shore of Mán Sagar Lake, where the lights danced and merged, making the ancient ruins come alive. All night, they seemed to flicker in his imaginative mind; and the next morning—unable to focus on anything else—he was inspired to dictate his very first poem....
Suddenly, sharply, there rose above the chatter of the crowd and the tireless clamour of crows, a scream of mingled rage and anguish that tore at his nerves and sent a chill down his spine.
Suddenly, cutting through the noise of the crowd and the constant cawing of crows, a scream filled with a mix of anger and pain pierced his nerves and sent a shiver down his spine.
Swinging round in the saddle, he saw a spectral figure of a woman—detached from a group of spectres, huddled ironically against bulging sacks of grain. One shrivelled arm was lifted in denunciation; the other pressed a shapeless bundle to her empty breasts. Obviously little more than a girl—yet with no trace of youth in her ravaged face—she stood erect, every bone visible, before the stall of a bangle-seller, fat and well liking, exuding rolls of flesh above his dhoti,[8] and enjoying his savoury chupattis hot and hot; entirely impervious to unseemly ravings; entirely occupied in pursuing trickles of ghi[9] with his agile tongue that none might be lost.
Swinging around in the saddle, he saw a ghostly figure of a woman—separated from a group of specters, ironically leaning against bulging sacks of grain. One withered arm was raised in accusation; the other held a shapeless bundle close to her hollow chest. Clearly just a girl—yet with no hint of youth in her worn face—she stood upright, every bone visible, in front of a bangle-seller, who was plump and content, spilling out rolls of flesh over his dhoti,[8] and enjoying his hot, savory chupattis; completely unaffected by the outrageous outbursts around her; fully focused on catching drips of ghi[9] with his quick tongue so that none would be wasted.
"That shameless one was begging a morsel of food," the toymaker explained conversationally. "Doubtless her stomach is empty. Wah! Wah! But she has no pice. And a man's food is his own...."
"That shameless person was begging for a bite to eat," the toymaker said casually. "Her stomach is probably empty. Wah! Wah! But she doesn’t have any money. And a man's food is his own...."
As he spoke a milk-white bull ambled by, plundering at will; his privileged nose adventuring near and nearer to the savoury smell. Promptly, with reverential eagerness, the man proffered half a fresh chupatti to the sacred intruder.
As he talked, a white bull walked by, grazing freely; its privileged nose getting closer and closer to the delicious smell. Quickly, with respectful eagerness, the man offered half a fresh chapati to the sacred visitor.
At that the starving girl-mother lunged forward with the yell of a hunted beast; lunged right across the path of a dapper young man in an English suit, green turban, and patent-leather shoes.
At that, the starving girl-mother jumped forward with the scream of a hunted animal; she lunged right across the path of a stylish young man in an English suit, green turban, and shiny shoes.
"Peace, she-devil! Make way," he cried; and catching her wrist—that looked as if it would snap at a touch—he flung her aside so roughly that she staggered and fell, the child beneath her emitting a feeble wail....
"Calm down, you she-devil! Move aside," he shouted; and grabbing her wrist—which looked like it would break with the slightest touch—he shoved her aside so harshly that she stumbled and fell, the child underneath her letting out a weak cry....
Since the days of his imprisonment, cruelty witnessed had a startling effect on Roy. Between the moment when he sprang from the saddle, in a blaze of fury, to the moment when he stood confronting the suave, Anglicised Indian—riding-crop in one hand, the other supporting the girl and her babe—his mind was a blank. The thing was done almost before the impulse reached his brain. He wondered if he had struck the fellow, whom he was now arraigning furiously in fluent Hindustani, and whose sullen, shifty face was reminding him of some one—somewhere....
Since the days of his imprisonment, the cruelty he witnessed had a shocking impact on Roy. From the moment he jumped off his horse in a fit of rage to when he stood facing the polished, Westernized Indian—riding crop in one hand and the other supporting the girl and her baby—his mind went blank. The action was done almost before he realized it. He wondered if he had hit the man, whom he was now angrily confronting in fluent Hindi, and whose sulky, shifty face reminded him of someone from somewhere....
"Have you no respect for suffering—or for women other than your own?" he demanded, scorn undisguised in his look and tone.
"Do you not have any respect for suffering—or for women besides your own?" he asked, his expression and tone full of scorn.
The man's answering shrug was frankly contemptuous. "All you English are mad," he said in the vernacular. "If she die not to-day, she will die to-morrow. And already there are too many to feed—"
The man's shrug in response was clearly filled with disdain. "You English are all crazy," he said in the local tongue. "If she doesn't die today, she will die tomorrow. And there are already too many to feed—"
"She will not die to-day or to-morrow," Roy retorted with Olympian assurance. "Courage, little mother,"—he addressed the girl—"you shall have food, you and the sonling."
"She’s not going to die today or tomorrow," Roy said confidently. "Stay strong, little mother,"—he spoke to the girl—"you’ll have food, both you and the baby."
As she raised herself, clutching at his arm, he became uncomfortably aware that her rags of clothing were probably verminous; that his chivalrous pity was tinged with repulsion. But pity prevailed. Supporting her to a neighbouring stall, he bought fruit, which she devoured like a wild thing. He begged a little milk in a lotah and gave her money for more. Half dazed, she dropped the money, emptied the small jar almost at a gulp, and flung herself at his feet, pressing her forehead on his dusty boot; covering him with confusion. Imperatively he bade her get up. No result. So he stooped to enforce his command....
As she lifted herself up, grabbing onto his arm, he felt uncomfortably aware that her torn clothes probably had bugs; his noble compassion mixed with disgust. But his compassion won out. He helped her to a nearby stall, where he bought fruit, which she devoured like an animal. He asked for a little milk in a lotah and gave her money for more. Half dazed, she dropped the money, drank from the small jar almost in one go, and threw herself at his feet, pressing her forehead against his dusty boot, leaving him embarrassed. He firmly told her to get up. No response. So he bent down to enforce his command....
She had fainted.
She passed out.
"Help, mother—quick!" he appealed to an elder woman who hovered near the stall, and responded, instinctively, to the note of command.
"Help, Mom—hurry!" he called out to an older woman who was standing close to the stall and instinctively reacted to his urgent tone.
As she stooped over the girl he said in low rapid tones: "Listen! It is an order. Give warm food to her and the child. Take her to the Burra Sahib's compound. There she will be cared for. I will give word."
As she leaned down towards the girl, he said in a low, hurried voice: "Listen! It's an order. Give her and the child some warm food. Take her to the Burra Sahib's compound. They'll take care of her there. I'll let them know."
He slipped two rupees into her hand, adding: "Two more—when all is done according to order."
He slipped two rupees into her hand and said, "Two more when everything is finished as planned."
Would Thea scold him—or uphold him, he wondered,—having committed himself. The whole thing had been so swift, so unreal, that he seemed half a world away from the green Residency garden, with its atmosphere of twentieth-century England, scrupulously, yet unconsciously, preserved in a setting of sixteenth-century India. And Roy had a strain of both in his composition.
Would Thea criticize him—or support him, he wondered—having committed himself. Everything had happened so quickly, so unrealistically, that he felt like he was half a world away from the green Residency garden, with its vibe of twentieth-century England, carefully yet unconsciously maintained in a backdrop of sixteenth-century India. And Roy had a mix of both in his makeup.
Across the road Bishun Singh—tolerant of his Sahib's vagaries—was still chatting with the potter; a blare of discord in a minor key announced an approaching procession; and there, in talk with the bangle-seller, stood the cause of these strange doings; keeping a curious eye on the mad Englishman, but otherwise frankly unconcerned. Again there dawned on Roy the conviction that he had seen that face before. It was not in India. It was linked with the same sensations, in a milder form. It would come in a moment....
Across the road, Bishun Singh—patient with his Sahib's quirks—was still chatting with the potter; a loud but low-key sound signaled an approaching procession; and there, talking to the bangle-seller, stood the reason for these strange happenings; keeping a curious eye on the crazy Englishman, but otherwise completely indifferent. Again, Roy felt the strong belief that he had seen that face before. It wasn't in India. It was associated with the same feelings, but in a softer way. It would come to him in a moment....
It came.
It has arrived.
Behind the slight, foppish figure, the eye of his mind saw suddenly—not the sunlight and colour of Jaipur, but a stretch of grey-green sea, tawny cliffs, and sandy shore ... St Rupert's! Of course, unmistakable: the sullen mouth, the shifty eyes....
Behind the slight, stylish figure, his mind’s eye suddenly saw—not the sunlight and colors of Jaipur, but a stretch of gray-green sea, tawny cliffs, and sandy shore... St Rupert's! Of course, unmistakable: the gloomy shoreline, the shifty eyes...
Instantly he went forward and said in English: "I say—excuse me—but is your name Chandranath?"
Instantly, he stepped forward and said in English, "Excuse me, but is your name Chandranath?"
The man started and stiffened. "That is no matter to you."
The man jumped and tensed up. "That’s not your concern."
"Perhaps not. Only ... you're very like a boy who was one term at St Rupert's School with me."
"Maybe not. It's just that ... you really remind me of a boy who was at St. Rupert's School with me for one term."
"Well, I was at St Rupert's. A beastly hole——"
"Well, I was at St Rupert's. A terrible place——"
He, too, spoke English, and scanned Roy's face with narrowed eyes. "Sinclair—is it? You tumbled down the cliff on to me—and that Desmond fellow——?"
He also spoke English and looked at Roy's face with narrowed eyes. "Sinclair, right? You fell off the cliff onto me—and that Desmond guy?"
"Yes, I did. Lucky for you," Roy answered, stiffening in his turn. But because of old days—because this unpromising specimen of manhood had incidentally brought him and Desmond together, he held out his hand. "'Fraid I lost my temper," he said casually, for form's sake. "But you put my blood up."
"Yeah, I did. You're lucky," Roy replied, tensing up himself. But because of their past—because this not-so-great guy had unintentionally brought him and Desmond together, he extended his hand. "Sorry I lost my cool," he said casually, just to be polite. "But you really got under my skin."
"Still so sensitive——? Then better to clear out of India. I only pushed that crazy girl aside. Englishmen knock and kick our people without slightest compunction. Perhaps you are a tourist—or new to this country?"
"Still so sensitive? Then it’s best to leave India. I just shoved that crazy girl out of the way. English people hit and kick our people without any guilt. Maybe you’re a tourist—or new to this country?"
Words and manner set Roy's nerves on edge; but he had been imprudent enough for one day. "I've spent seven months on the Frontier in a cavalry Regiment," he said; "but I only came to Jaipur yesterday."
Words and attitude made Roy's nerves tense, but he had already been reckless enough for one day. "I've spent seven months on the Frontier in a cavalry regiment," he said, "but I only arrived in Jaipur yesterday."
"Well, take my advice, Mr Sinclair, and leave these people alone. They don't want Englishmen making pretence of sentimental fuss over them. They like much better to be pushed—or even starved—by their own ját. You may not believe it. But I belong to them. So I know."
"Well, take my advice, Mr. Sinclair, and stay away from these people. They don't want Englishmen acting all sentimental about them. They prefer to be pushed—or even starved—by their own ját. You might not believe it, but I’m one of them. So I know."
Roy, who also 'belonged' in a measure, very nearly said so—but again prudence prevailed. "I'm rash enough to disagree with you," he said placably. "The question of non-interference, of letting ill alone—because one's afraid or can't be bothered—isn't merely a race question; it's a root question of human character. Some men can't pass by on the other side. Right or wrong, it simply isn't arguable. It's a matter of the individual conscience—the heart——"
Roy, who also felt like he had a stake in this, almost said something—but once again, he held back. "I’m bold enough to disagree with you," he said calmly. "The issue of non-interference, of ignoring problems—just because you’re afraid or don’t want to get involved—goes beyond race; it’s fundamental to human character. Some people can’t just walk away. Right or wrong, it’s not up for debate. It’s all about individual conscience—about the heart—"
"Conscience and heart—if not drastically disciplined by the logically reasoning brain, propagate the majority of troubles that afflict mankind," quoth Chandranath in the manner of one familiar with platform oratory. "Are you stopping in Jaipur?"
"Conscience and heart—if not seriously controlled by the logically reasoning brain, cause most of the problems that trouble humanity," said Chandranath like someone used to public speaking. "Are you staying in Jaipur?"
"Yes. At the Residency. Mrs Leigh is Desmond's sister. Did you know?"
"Yes. At the Residency. Mrs. Leigh is Desmond's sister. Did you know?"
"That is curious. I did not know. Too much heart and conscience there also. Mrs Leigh is thrusting her fingers into complicated issues of which she is lamentably ignorant."
"That's interesting. I had no idea. There's definitely too much passion and conscience involved as well. Mrs. Leigh is getting involved in complicated matters that she sadly knows very little about."
Roy, taken aback, nearly gave himself away—but not quite. "I gather she acted with Sir Lakshman Singh's approval," was all he said.
Roy, surprised, almost revealed his thoughts—but not quite. "I assume she did this with Sir Lakshman Singh's approval," was all he said.
Chandranath shrugged. "Sir Lakshman is an able but deluded man. His dreams of social reform are obsolete. We of the new school adhere patriotically to social and religious ordinances of the Mother. All we agitate for is political independence." He unfurled the polysyllables, like a flag; sublimely unaware of having stated a contradiction in terms. "But your Sir Lakshman is of the old-fashioned school—English-mad."
Chandranath shrugged. "Sir Lakshman is a capable but misguided man. His dreams of social reform are outdated. We from the new generation patriotically follow the social and religious traditions of our Mother. All we're fighting for is political independence." He expressed this with flair, completely unaware that he had stated a contradiction in terms. "But your Sir Lakshman belongs to the old school—obsessed with the English."
"And your particular friends—are sane, eh?"
"And your specific friends—are they sane, right?"
The apostle of Hindu revival pensively twirled an English button of his creditably-cut English coat.
The Hindu revivalist thoughtfully twirled an English button from his well-tailored English coat.
"Yes. We are sane—thanks to more liberalising influences. Coloured dust cannot be thrown in our eyes by bureaucratic conjuring tricks, or imperialistic talk about prestige. To-day it is India's turn for prestige. 'Arya for the Aryans' is the slogan of the rising generation." He paused, blinked, and added with an ingratiating chuckle: "You will go running away with an impression that I am metamorphosed into red-hot revolutionary. No, thank you! I am intrinsically a man of peace!" With a flourish he jerked out a showy gold watch. "Ah—getting late! Very agreeable exchanging amenities with old schoolfellows. But I have an appointment in the Palace Gardens, at the time they feed the muggers. That is a sight you should see, Mr Sinclair—when the beasts are hungry and have not lately snapped up a washerwoman or an erring wife!"
"Yes. We're sane—thanks to more liberal influences. No bureaucratic tricks or imperialistic talk about prestige can fool us. Today, it's India's turn for prestige. 'Arya for the Aryans' is the motto of the younger generation." He paused, blinked, and added with a friendly laugh, "You'll probably think I've turned into a fiery revolutionary. No, thanks! I'm fundamentally a man of peace!" With a flourish, he pulled out a flashy gold watch. "Ah—it's getting late! It's been nice catching up with old schoolmates. But I have an appointment in the Palace Gardens, right when they feed the muggers. That is something you should see, Mr. Sinclair—when the beasts are hungry and haven't just snatched up a washerwoman or an unfaithful wife!"
"I'd rather be excused this evening, thanks," Roy answered, with a touch of brusqueness. "I confess it wouldn't appeal to my sense of humour—seeing crocodiles gorge, while women and children starve."
"I'd prefer to sit this one out tonight, thanks," Roy replied, a bit sharply. "I admit it wouldn't really amuse me—watching crocodiles feast while women and children go hungry."
"That is what they call in a book I once read 'little ironies of life.' Good fortune, at least, for the muggers! Better start to sharpen your sense of humour, my friend. It is incomparable asset against the slings and arrows of outrageous contingencies." This time his chuckle had an undernote of malice; and Roy, considering him thoughtfully—from green turban to patent-leather shoes—felt an acute desire to take him by the scruff of his English coat and dust the Jaipur market-place with the remnant of him.
"That's what they refer to in a book I once read as 'little ironies of life.' At least it's good luck for the muggers! You better start sharpening your sense of humor, my friend. It's an unmatched asset against the slings and arrows of outrageous situations." This time, his laugh carried a hint of malice; and Roy, studying him thoughtfully—from his green turban to his shiny leather shoes—felt a strong urge to grab him by the collar of his English coat and wipe the Jaipur market with what was left of him.
Aloud he said coolly: "Thanks for the prescription. Are you stopping here long?"
Aloud he said casually, "Thanks for the prescription. Are you staying here for long?"
"Oh, I am meteoric visitant. Never very long anywhere. I come and go."
"Oh, I am a brief visitor. I’m never in one place for too long. I come and go."
"Business—eh?"
"Business, right?"
Roy, left standing alone in the leisurely crowd of men and animals—at once so alien and so familiar—returned to Bishun Singh and Suráj in a vaguely troubled frame of mind.
Roy, standing alone in the relaxed crowd of people and animals—both strange and familiar—went back to Bishun Singh and Suráj feeling somewhat uneasy.
"Which way to the house of Sir Lakshman Singh?" he asked the maker of chirághs, his foot in the stirrup.
"Which way to Sir Lakshman Singh's house?" he asked the lamp maker, his foot in the stirrup.
Enlightened, he set off at a trot, down another vast street, all hazy in the level light that conjured the dusty air to gold. But contact with human anguish, naked and unashamed—as he had not seen it since the war—and that sudden queer encounter with Chandranath, had rubbed the bloom off delicate films of memory and artistic impressions. These were the drop-scene, merely: negligible, when Life took the stage. He had an exciting sense of having stepped straight into a crisis. Things were going to happen in Jaipur.
Enlightened, he set off at a brisk pace down another wide street, all hazy in the soft light that turned the dusty air golden. But experiencing human suffering, raw and unapologetic—as he hadn’t seen since the war—and that strange encounter with Chandranath had dulled the glow of his delicate memories and artistic impressions. These were just the backdrop, insignificant when Life took center stage. He felt a thrilling sense of having plunged straight into a crisis. Things were about to unfold in Jaipur.
FOOTNOTES:
[7] Victory to thee, Maharáj!
Victory to you, Maharáj!
[8] Loin-cloth.
Loincloth.
[9] Melted butter.
Melted butter.
CHAPTER VI.
"God has a few of us, whom He whispers in the ear; |
The others can think about it and welcome.... |
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Browning. |
"Living still, and the more beautiful for our longing." |
The house of Sir Lakshman Singh, C.S.I.—like many others in advancing India—was a house divided against itself. And the cleavage cut deep. The furnishing of the two rooms, in which he mainly lived, was not more sharply sundered from that of the Inside, than was the atmosphere of his large and vigorous mind from the twilight of ignorance and superstition that shrouded the mind and soul of his wife. More than fifty years ago—when young India ardently admired the West and all its works—he had dreamed of educating his spirited girl-bride, so that the way of companionship might gladden the way of marriage.
The house of Sir Lakshman Singh, C.S.I.—like many others in a progressing India—was a house divided against itself. And the divide ran deep. The decor of the two rooms where he mainly lived was as different from that of the inside as the atmosphere of his large and vibrant mind was from the darkness of ignorance and superstition that surrounded the mind and soul of his wife. More than fifty years ago—when young India passionately admired the West and all its achievements—he had dreamed of educating his spirited young bride, so that their companionship could enhance their marriage.
But too soon the spirited girl had hardened into the narrow, tyrannical woman; her conception of the wifely state limited to the traditional duties of motherhood and household service. Happily for Sir Lakshman, his unusual gifts had gained him wide recognition and high service in the State. He had schooled himself, long since, to forget his early dreams: and if marriage had failed, fatherhood had made royal amends. Above all, in Lilámani, daughter of flesh and spirit, he had found—had in a measure created—the intimate companionship he craved; a woman skilled in the fine art of loving—finest and least studied of all the arts that enrich and beautify human life. But the gods, it seemed, were jealous of a relation too nearly perfect for mortal man. So Rama, eldest son, and Lilámani, beloved daughter, had been taken, while the estranged wife was left. Remained the grandchildren, in whom centred all his hope and pride. So far as the dividing miles and years would permit, he had managed to keep in close touch with Roy. But the fact remained that England had first claim on Lilámani's children; and Rama's were tossed on the troubled waters of transition.
But too soon the spirited girl had turned into a narrow, controlling woman; her idea of being a wife limited to the traditional roles of motherhood and running the household. Fortunately for Sir Lakshman, his unique talents had earned him wide recognition and a high position in the State. He had long since trained himself to forget his early dreams: and while marriage may have failed, fatherhood had made up for it in a big way. Most importantly, in Lilámani, a blend of flesh and spirit, he had found—and in some ways created—the close companionship he desired; a woman skilled in the delicate art of love—the most exquisite and least understood of all the arts that enrich and beautify human life. But the gods, it seemed, were envious of a relationship too close to perfect for a mortal man. So Rama, the oldest son, and Lilámani, the beloved daughter, had been taken, while the estranged wife was left behind. All that remained were the grandchildren, in whom all his hope and pride rested. As much as the miles and years allowed, he had managed to stay closely connected with Roy. But the truth was that England had the first claim on Lilámani's children; and Rama's were cast adrift on the turbulent waters of change.
As for India herself—sacred Mother-land—her distraught soul seemed more and more at the mercy of the voluble, the half-baked, the disruptive, at home and abroad.
As for India herself—sacred Motherland—her troubled spirit seemed increasingly vulnerable to the noisy, the unqualified, and the divisive, both at home and abroad.
Himself, steeped in the threefold culture of his country—Vedantic, Islamic, and European—he came very near the prevailing ideal of composite Indian nationality. Yet was he not deceived. In seventy years of life, he had seen intellectual India pass through many phases, from ardent admiration of the West and all its works, to no less ardent denunciation. And in these days he saw too clearly how those same intellectuals—with catchwords, meaningless to nine-tenths of her people—were breaking down, stone by stone, their mighty safeguard of British administration. Useless to protest. Having ears, they heard not. Having eyes, they saw not. The spirit of destruction seemed abroad in all the earth. After Germany—Russia. Would it be India next? He knew her peoples well enough to fear. He also knew them well enough to hope. But of late, increasingly, fear had prevailed. His shrewd eye discerned, in every direction, fresh portents of disaster—a weakened executive, divided counsels, and violence that is the offspring of both. His own Maharája, he thanked God, was of the old school, loyal and conservative: his face set like a flint against the sedition-monger in print or person. And as concessions multiplied and extremists waxed bolder, so the need for vigilance waxed in proportion....
Himself, deeply rooted in the threefold culture of his country—Vedantic, Islamic, and European—he closely aligned with the prevailing ideal of a united Indian nationality. Yet he was not fooled. In his seventy years of life, he had watched intellectual India go through many phases, from strong admiration for the West and all its works to equally strong condemnation. Now, he saw clearly how those same intellectuals—with slogans that meant nothing to nine-tenths of her people—were dismantling, piece by piece, their powerful safeguard of British administration. It was useless to protest. Though they had ears, they did not hear. Though they had eyes, they did not see. The spirit of destruction seemed to be everywhere. After Germany—Russia. Would India be next? He knew her people well enough to be afraid. Yet he also knew them well enough to remain hopeful. But lately, fear had taken the upper hand. His sharp eye noticed fresh signs of disaster in every direction—a weakened government, divided opinions, and violence born from both. His own Maharaja, he thanked God, was of the old school, loyal and conservative: his resolve was unwavering against those who stir up sedition in print or person. And as concessions grew and extremists became bolder, the need for vigilance grew in proportion.
But to-day his mind had room for one thought only—the advent of Roy; legacy of her, his vanished Jewel of Delight.
But today, his mind had space for just one thought—the arrival of Roy; a reminder of her, his lost Jewel of Delight.
A message from the Residency had told of the boy's arrival, of his hope to announce himself in person that evening; and now, on a low divan, the old man sat awaiting him with a more profound emotion at his heart than the mere impatience of youth. But the impassive face under the flesh-pink turban betrayed no sign of disturbance within. The strongly-marked nose and eyebones might have been carved in old ivory. The snowy beard, parted in the middle, was swept up over his ears; and the eyes were veiled. An open book lay on his knee. But he was not reading. He was listening for the sound of hoofs, the sound of a voice....
A message from the Residency had informed about the boy's arrival and his desire to introduce himself in person that evening; now, the old man sat on a low divan, feeling a deeper emotion in his heart than just youthful impatience. But the calm face beneath the flesh-colored turban showed no sign of inner turmoil. His sharply defined nose and cheekbones seemed carved from old ivory. His snowy beard, parted in the center, was swept back over his ears, and his eyes were covered. An open book rested on his knee, but he wasn't reading. He was listening for the sound of hoofbeats, the sound of a voice...
The two had not met for five years: and in those years the boy had proved the warrior blood in his veins; had passed through the searching test of a bitter loss. Together, they could speak of her—gone from them; yet alive in their hearts for evermore. Seen or unseen, she was the link that kept them all united, the pivot on which their lives still turned. There had been none with whom he could talk of her since she went....
The two hadn’t met in five years, and during that time, the boy had shown the warrior spirit in his blood; he had endured the difficult trial of a painful loss. Together, they could talk about her—who was gone from them but would always live in their hearts. Whether felt or not, she was the connection that kept them together, the center around which their lives still revolved. Since she had left, there had been no one he could confide in about her...
Over his writing-table hung the original Antibes portrait—life-size; Nevil's payment for the high privilege of painting her; a privilege how reluctantly accorded none but himself had ever known. And behold his reward: her ever-visible presence—the girl-child who had been altogether his own.
Over his writing desk hung the original Antibes portrait—life-size; Nevil's payment for the rare opportunity to paint her; an opportunity reluctantly given, known only to him. And look at his reward: her constant presence—the girl who had been entirely his own.
Hoofs at last—and the remembered voice; deeper, more commanding; the embroidered curtain pushed aside. Then—Roy himself, broader, browner; his father's smile in his eyes; and, permeating all, the spirit of his mother, clearly discernible to the man who had given it life.
Hoofs at last—and the familiar voice; deeper, more authoritative; the embroidered curtain pushed aside. Then—Roy himself, broader, tanner; his father's smile in his eyes; and, all around, the essence of his mother, clearly visible to the man who had given it life.
He was on his feet now, an imposing figure, in loose white raiment and purple choga. In India, he wisely discarded English dress, deeming it as unsuitable to the country as English political machinery. Silent, he held out his arms and folded Roy in a close embrace: then—still silent—stood away and considered him afresh. Their mutual emotion affected them sensibly, like the presence of a third person, making them shy of each other, shy of themselves.
He was standing now, a striking figure in loose white clothing and a purple choga. In India, he smartly chose to leave behind English attire, thinking it was as inappropriate for the country as English political systems. Without speaking, he opened his arms and pulled Roy into a tight hug; then—still without saying a word—he stepped back and looked at him again. Their shared feelings had a noticeable impact on them, like a third person was there, making them feel shy around each other and even shy of themselves.
It was Sir Lakshman who spoke first. "Roy, son of my Heart's Delight, I have waited many years for this day. It was the hidden wish of her heart. And her spirit, though withdrawn, still works in our lives. It is only so with those who love greatly, without base mixture of jealousy or greed. They pass on—yet they remain; untouched by death, like the lotus, that blooms in the water, but opens beyond its reach."
It was Sir Lakshman who spoke first. "Roy, my beloved son, I've waited many years for this day. It was her deepest wish. And her spirit, even though it may seem distant, still influences our lives. This is true only for those who love profoundly, without any trace of jealousy or greed. They move on—yet they remain; untouched by death, like the lotus that blooms in the water but opens beyond its reach."
Words and tone so stirred Roy that sudden tears filled his eyes. And through the mist of his grief, dawned a vision of his mother's face. Blurred and tremulous, it hovered before him with a startling illusion of life; then—he knew....
Words and tone affected Roy so much that tears suddenly filled his eyes. And through the haze of his grief, a vision of his mother’s face emerged. Blurry and shaky, it floated before him with a shocking sense of life; then—he knew....
Without a word, he went over to the picture and stood before it, drowned fathoms deep....
Without saying anything, he walked over to the picture and stood in front of it, completely immersed...
A slight movement behind roused him; and with an effort he turned away. "I've not seen a big one since—since my last time at home," he said simply. "I've only two small ones out here."
A slight movement behind him woke him up; and with some effort, he turned away. "I haven't seen a big one since—since I was last home," he said plainly. "I only have two small ones out here."
The carven face was not impassive now. "After all, Dilkusha,[10] what matter pictures when you have—herself?"
The carved face was no longer expressionless. "After all, Dilkusha,[10] what do pictures matter when you have—her?"
Roy started. "It's true. I have—herself. How could you know?"
Roy jumped in. "It's true. I have—her. How did you know?"
Five minutes later, he was sitting beside his grandfather on the deep divan, telling him all.
Five minutes later, he was sitting next to his grandfather on the deep couch, sharing everything with him.
Before setting out, he would not have believed it possible. But instinctively he knew himself in touch with a quality of love that matched his own; and the mere telling revived the marvel, the thrill of that strange and beautiful experience at Chitor....
Before setting out, he wouldn't have thought it was possible. But he instinctively felt connected to a kind of love that mirrored his own; and just talking about it brought back the wonder, the excitement of that strange and beautiful experience at Chitor....
Sir Lakshman had neither moved nor spoken throughout. Now their eyes met in a look of deep understanding.
Sir Lakshman had neither moved nor spoken the entire time. Now their eyes met in a look of deep understanding.
"I am very proud you told me, Roy. It is not easy."
"I’m really proud of you for telling me, Roy. It’s not easy."
"No. I've not told any one else. I couldn't. But just now—something seemed to draw it all out of me. I suppose—something in you——"
"No. I haven't told anyone else. I couldn't. But just now—something seemed to pull it all out of me. I guess—something about you——"
"Or perhaps—herself! It almost seemed—she was here with us, while you talked."
"Or maybe—it felt like—she was here with us while you talked."
"Perhaps—she is here still."
"Maybe—she's still here."
Their voices were lowered, as in the presence of sacred things. Never, till now, had Roy so keenly felt his individual link with this wonderful old man, whose blood ran in his veins.
Their voices were soft, as if in the presence of something sacred. Never before had Roy felt such a strong connection to this amazing old man, whose blood flowed in his veins.
"Grandfather," he asked after a pause, "I suppose it doesn't often happen—that sort of thing? I suppose most common-sense people would dismiss it all as—sheer delusion?"
"Grandfather," he asked after a pause, "I guess that doesn't happen very often—something like that? I guess most sensible people would just call it pure delusion?"
The young simplicity of the question lit a smile in Sir Lakshman's eyes.
The innocent nature of the question brought a smile to Sir Lakshman's eyes.
"Quite possible. All that is most beautiful in life, most real to saints and lovers, must seem delusion to those whose hearts and spirits are merely vassals to the body and the brain. But those who say of the soul, 'It is not,' have still to prove it is not to those who have felt and known. Also I grant—the other way about. But they speak in different languages. Kabir says, 'I disclose my soul in what is hidden.' And again, 'The bird is beyond seeking, yet it is most clearly visible.' For us, that is living truth. For those others, a mere tangle of words."
"Quite possible. All that is most beautiful in life, most real to saints and lovers, must seem like an illusion to those whose hearts and spirits are simply servants to the body and the mind. But those who claim the soul doesn’t exist still have to prove it to those who have felt and known it. I also acknowledge the opposite perspective. But they speak in different languages. Kabir says, 'I reveal my soul in what is hidden.' And again, 'The bird is beyond searching, yet it is most clearly visible.' For us, that is living truth. For those others, it's just a jumble of words."
"I see." Roy's gaze was riveted on the picture above the writing-table. "You can't explain colours to the colour-blind. And I suppose experiences like mine only come to those for whom words like that are—living truth?"
"I see." Roy's eyes were fixed on the picture above the writing table. "You can't explain colors to someone who's color-blind. And I guess experiences like mine only happen to those for whom words like that are—real truth?"
"Yes—like yours. But there are other kinds; not always true. Because, in this so sacred matter, clever people, without scruple, have made capital out of the heart's natural longing; and the dividing line is dim where falsehood ends and truth begins. So it has all come into suspicion and contempt. Accept what is freely given, Roy. Do not be tempted to try and snatch more."
"Yes—like yours. But there are other kinds; not always genuine. Because, in this very sacred matter, clever people, without any scruples, have exploited the heart's natural desires; and the line between falsehood and truth is unclear. So it has all become suspect and disdained. Accept what is freely offered, Roy. Don’t be tempted to try to grab more."
"No—no. I wouldn't if I could." A pause. "You believe it is time ... what I feel? That she is often—very near me?"
"No—no. I wouldn't if I could." A pause. "You think it’s time ... what I feel? That she is often—very close to me?"
Sir Lakshman gravely inclined his head. "As I believe in Brahma, Lord of all."
Sir Lakshman nodded seriously. "I believe in Brahma, the Lord of all."
And for both the silence that fell seemed pulsating with her unseen presence....
And for both, the silence that settled felt alive with her hidden presence....
When they spoke again it was of mundane things. Roy vividly described his sensations, riding through the City; the culminating incident, and his recognition of the offender.
When they talked again, it was about ordinary stuff. Roy vividly described his feelings while riding through the City, the key event, and his recognition of the culprit.
"The queerest thing, running into the beggar again like that! He looks as sulky and shifty as ever. That's how I knew."
"The strangest thing, running into the beggar again like that! He looks as moody and sketchy as ever. That's how I knew."
"Chandranath, we called him."
"We called him Chandranath."
"And you don't know his whereabouts?"
"And you don't know where he is?"
"No, I'm sorry. I didn't suppose his whereabouts mattered a damn to any one."
"No, I'm sorry. I didn't think his location mattered to anyone."
The stern old Rajput smiled. It did his heart good to hear the familiar slang phrases again. "Whether it matters a damn—as you say—depends on whether he is the undesirable I have in mind. Quite young; but much influence, and a bad record. Mixed up with German agents, before the War, and the Ghadr party in California; arrested for seditious activity and deported: but of course, on appeal, allowed to return. Always the same tale. Always the same result. Worse mischief done. And India—the true India—must be grateful for these mercies! Sometimes I think the irony is too sharp between the true gifts given, unnoticed, by Englishmen working sincerely for the good of our people, and the false gifts proclaimed from the house-tops, filling loyal Indians with bewilderment and fear. I have had letters from scores of these, because I am known to believe that loyal allegiance to British government gives India the best chance for peaceful progress she is likely to have for many generations. And from every one comes the same cry, begging to be saved from this crazy nightmare of Home Rule, not understood and not desired except by those who invented it. But what appeal is possible to those who stop their ears? And all the time, by stealthy and open means, the poison of race-hatred is being poured into India's veins——"
The serious old Rajput smiled. It warmed his heart to hear those familiar slang phrases again. "Whether it matters at all—as you say—depends on whether he is the person I’m thinking of. Quite young; but has a lot of influence, and a bad history. He got involved with German agents before the War, and the Ghadr party in California; arrested for sedition and deported, but of course, he was allowed to return on appeal. It's always the same story. Always the same outcome. More damage done. And India—the real India—should be thankful for these so-called mercies! Sometimes I think the irony is too intense between the genuine help given, unnoticed, by Englishmen who sincerely care for our people, and the false help shouted from the rooftops, leaving loyal Indians confused and scared. I’ve received letters from many of them because I’m known to believe that loyal allegiance to the British government gives India the best chance for peaceful progress she’s likely to have for many generations. And from each one, I get the same plea, begging to be saved from this crazy nightmare of Home Rule, which is neither understood nor wanted except by those who came up with it. But what can you say to those who refuse to listen? And all the while, through both secret and open means, the poison of race hatred is being poured into India’s veins——"
"But, Grandfather—what about the War—and pulling together—and all that?"
"But, Grandpa—what about the war—and coming together—and all that?"
Sir Lakshman's smile struck Roy as one of the saddest he had ever seen. "Four years ago, my dear Boy, we all had many radiant illusions. But this War has dragged on too long. It is too far away. For our Princes and warlike races it has had some reality. For the rest it means mostly news in the papers and rumours in bazaars, high prices, and trouble about food. No better soil for sowing evil seeds. And friends of Germany are still working in India—remember that! While the loyal were fighting, these were talking, plotting, hindering: and now they are waving, like a flag, the services of others, to gain their own ends, from which the loyal pray to be delivered! Could irony be more complete? Indian Princes can keep some cheek on these gentlemen. But it is not always easy. If this Chandranath should be the same man—he is here, no doubt, for Dewáli. At sacred feasts they do most of their devil's work. Did you speak of connection with me?"
Sir Lakshman's smile struck Roy as one of the saddest he had ever seen. "Four years ago, my dear Boy, we all had many bright illusions. But this War has dragged on too long. It feels too distant. For our Princes and warrior cultures, it has some reality. For everyone else, it mostly means news in the papers and rumors in the markets, high prices, and trouble finding food. There's no better ground for planting evil seeds. And friends of Germany are still active in India—remember that! While the loyal were fighting, these people were chatting, plotting, and creating obstacles: and now they are offering services from others, trying to get their own way, from which the loyal hope to be freed! Can irony be more complete? Indian Princes can keep some pressure on these gentlemen. But it's not always easy. If this Chandranath is the same man—he's definitely here for Dewáli. During sacred feasts, they do most of their devilish work. Did you mention any connection with me?"
"No. But he seemed to know about Arúna: said you were English mad."
"No. But he seemed to know about Arúna: said you were crazy about English."
Sir Lakshman frowned. "English mad! That is their jargon. Too narrow to understand how I can deeply love both countries, while remaining as jealous for all true rights of my Motherland as any hot-head who swallows their fairy-tale of a Golden Age, and England as Raksha—destroying demon! By help of such inventions, they have deluded many fine young men, like my poor Dyán, who should be already married and working to all my place. Such was my hope in sending him to Oxford. And now—see the result ..."
Sir Lakshman frowned. "English madness! That’s their way of thinking. They’re too narrow-minded to understand how I can love both countries deeply while being just as passionate about my Motherland's true rights as anyone who buys into their fairy tale of a Golden Age, and sees England as a Raksha—a destructive demon! With tools like that, they’ve misled many fine young men, like my poor Dyán, who should already be married and taking over my responsibilities. That was my hope when I sent him to Oxford. And now—look at the outcome..."
On that topic he could not yet trust himself; and Roy, leaning forward impulsively, laid a hand on his knee.
On that topic, he still couldn’t trust himself; and Roy, leaning forward eagerly, put a hand on his knee.
"Grandfather, I have promised Arúna—and I promise you—that somehow, I will get hold of him; and bring him back to his senses."
"Grandfather, I promised Arúna—and I promise you—that somehow, I will find him and bring him back to his senses."
Sir Lakshman covered the hand with his own. "True son of Lilámani! But I fear he may have joined some secret society; and India is a large haystack in which to seek one human needle!"
Sir Lakshman covered the hand with his own. "True son of Lilámani! But I’m worried he might have joined some secret society; and India is a huge haystack to search for one human needle!"
"But Arúna has written again. She is convinced he will answer."
"But Arúna has written again. She's sure he will reply."
Sir Lakshman sighed. "Poor Arúna! I am not sure if I was altogether wise letting her go to the Residency. But I am deeply grateful to Mrs Leigh. India needs many more such English women. By making friends with high-born Indian women, it is hardly too much to say they might, together, mend more than half the blunders made by men on both sides."
Sir Lakshman sighed. "Poor Arúna! I'm not sure I was really wise to let her go to the Residency. But I'm very grateful to Mrs. Leigh. India needs a lot more English women like her. By befriending high-born Indian women, it's fair to say they could, together, fix more than half the mistakes made by men on both sides."
So absorbed was Roy in the delight of reunion, that not till he rose to go did he take in the details of the lofty room. Everywhere Indian workmanship was in evidence. The pictures were old Rajput paintings; fine examples of Vaishnava art—pure Hindu, in its mingling of restraint and exuberance, of tenderness and fury; its hallowing of all life and idealising of all love. Only the writing-table and swivel-chair were frankly of the West, and certain shelves full of English books and reviews.
So caught up was Roy in the joy of reuniting that he didn't fully notice the details of the tall room until he stood up to leave. Indian craftsmanship was visible everywhere. The paintings were old Rajput art; excellent examples of Vaishnava art—purely Hindu, in its blend of restraint and enthusiasm, tenderness and intensity; celebrating all of life and idealizing all forms of love. The writing desk and swivel chair were clearly Western, as were the shelves filled with English books and magazines.
"I like your room," Roy announced after leisurely inspection. "But I don't seem to remember——"
"I like your room," Roy said after looking around casually. "But I can't seem to remember——"
"You would be a miracle if you did! The room you saw had plush curtains, gilt mirrors and gilt furniture; in fact, the correct 'English-fashion' guest-room of the educated Indian gentleman. But of late years I have seen how greatly we were mistaken, making imitation England to honour our English friends. Some frankly told me how they were disappointed to find in our houses only caricatures of middle-class England or France. Such rooms are silent barriers to friendship: proclaiming that East may go to the West but West cannot come to the East."
"You would be a miracle if you did! The room you saw had soft curtains, golden mirrors, and fancy furniture; in fact, it was the typical 'English-style' guest room of the educated Indian gentleman. But recently, I've realized how wrong we were to create a fake version of England to impress our English friends. Some openly told me they were disappointed to find only imitations of middle-class England or France in our homes. Such rooms are silent barriers to friendship: they suggest that the East can adapt to the West, but the West can't connect with the East."
"In a way that's true, isn't it?"
"In a way, that's true, right?"
"Yes—in a way. This room, of course, is not like my inner apartments. It is like myself, however; cultivated—but still Indian. It is my way of preaching true Swadeshi:—Be your own self, even with English guests. But so far I have few followers. Some are too foolishly fond of their mirrors and chandeliers and gramophones. Some will not believe such trifles can affect friendliness. Yet—strange, but true—too much Anglicising of India instead of drawing us nearer, seems rather to widen the gulf."
"Yes—in a way. This room, of course, isn’t like my private quarters. It reflects who I am; refined—but still Indian. It’s my way of promoting true Swadeshi:—Be your authentic self, even when you have English guests. So far, I have only a few supporters. Some are too attached to their mirrors, chandeliers, and gramophones. Others don’t believe that such small things can affect our relationships. Yet—strange as it may seem—it feels like the excessive Westernization of India, instead of bringing us closer, actually creates a bigger divide."
Roy nodded. "I've heard that. Yet most of us are so keen to be friends. Queer, perverse things—human beings, aren't they?"
Roy nodded. "I've heard that too. Yet most of us are really eager to be friends. Strange, twisted beings—humans, right?"
"And for that reason, more interesting than all the wonders of Earth!" Setting both hands on Roy's shoulders he looked deeply into his eyes. "Come and see me often, Dilkusha. It lifts my tired heart to have this very human being so near me again."
"And for that reason, more interesting than all the wonders of Earth!" He placed both hands on Roy's shoulders and looked deeply into his eyes. "Come and visit me often, Dilkusha. It really lifts my tired heart to have someone so real close to me again."
South and west the sky flamed, like the heart of a fire opal, through a veil fine as gauze—dust no longer; but the aura of Jaipur. Seen afar, through the coloured gloom, familiar shapes took on strange outlines; moved and swayed, mysteriously detached, in a sea of shadows, scattered, here and there, by flames of little dinner fires along the pavements. The brilliant shifting crowd of two hours ago seemed to have sunk into the earth. For there is no night life in the streets of Jaipur. Travellers had passed on and out. Merchants had stowed away their muslins and embroideries, their vessels of brass and copper and priceless enamels. Only the starving lay in huddled heaps as before—ominously still; while above them vultures and eagles circled, expectant, ink-black against the immense radiance beyond. Grey, deepening to black, were flat roofs, cornices, minarets and massed foliage, and the flitting shadows, with lifted tails, that careered along the house-tops; or perched on some jutting angle, skinny elbows crooked, absorbed in the pursuit of fleas. For sunset is the monkey's hour, and the eerie jibbering of these imps of darkness struck a bizarre note in the hush that shrouded the city.
South and west, the sky blazed like the heart of a fire opal, through a veil as fine as gauze—no longer just dust, but the essence of Jaipur. From a distance, through the colored haze, familiar shapes adopted strange outlines; they moved and swayed, mysteriously detached in a sea of shadows, scattered here and there by the flames of small dinner fires along the sidewalks. The vibrant crowd from two hours ago seemed to have vanished into the earth. Because there is no nightlife in the streets of Jaipur. Travelers had come and gone. Merchants had packed away their muslins and embroideries, their brass and copper vessels, and their priceless enamels. Only the starving remained in huddled heaps as before—ominously still; while above them, vultures and eagles circled, expectant, stark black against the immense radiance beyond. The flat roofs, cornices, minarets, and dense foliage were grey, deepening to black, along with the fleeting shadows, with lifted tails, racing along the rooftops; or resting on some jutting edge, skinny elbows bent, focused on chasing fleas. Sunset is the monkey's hour, and the eerie chattering of these dark imps struck a strange note in the stillness that enveloped the city.
Roy knew, now, why Thea had stayed his impatience; and he blessed her sympathetic understanding. But just then—steeped in India at her most magical hour—it was hard to believe in the Residency household; in English dinner-tables and English detachment from the mediæval medley of splendour and squalor, of courage and cruelty and dumb endurance, of arts and crafts and all the paraphernalia of enlightened knowledge that was Jaipur. It seemed more like a week than a few hours since he had turned in the saddle to salute Arúna and ridden out into another world:—her world, which was also in a measure his own....
Roy now understood why Thea had held back his impatience, and he appreciated her compassionate insight. But at that moment—immersed in India at her most enchanting hour—it was difficult to believe in the Residency household; in English dinner tables and English indifference to the medieval mix of beauty and poverty, bravery and brutality, and quiet perseverance, alongside the arts and crafts and all the tools of enlightened knowledge that defined Jaipur. It felt more like a week than just a few hours since he had turned in the saddle to wave at Arúna and ridden into another world: her world, which was also, in some way, his own....
On and on he rode, at a foot's pace, followed by his twin shadows; past the temples of Maha Deo, still rosy where they faced the west, still rumbling and throbbing with muffled music; past wayside shrines, mere alcoves for grotesque images—Shiva, Lord of Death, or Ganesh the Elephant God—each with his scented garlands and his nickering chirágh; past shadowy groups round the dinner fires, cooking their evening meal: on and out through the double fortified gateways into the deserted road, his whole being drenched in the silence and the deepening dusk.
On and on he rode at a slow pace, trailed by his twin shadows; past the temples of Maha Deo, still glowing where they faced the west, still vibrating with muffled music; past wayside shrines, little alcoves for strange images—Shiva, the Lord of Death, or Ganesh the Elephant God—each adorned with his scented garlands and flickering lamps; past shadowy groups gathered around the dinner fires, preparing their evening meal: on and out through the double fortified gates onto the empty road, his whole being soaked in the silence and the deepening twilight.
Here, outside the city, emptiness loomed almost like a presence. Only the trees were alive; each with its colony of peacocks and parrots and birds of prey noisily settling to rest. The peacocks' unearthly cry, and the far, ghostly laugh of jackals—authentic voice of India at sundown—sent a chill down Roy's spine. For he, who had scarcely known fear on the battlefield, was ignominiously at the mercy of imagination and the eerie spirit of the hour.
Here, outside the city, emptiness felt almost like a presence. Only the trees were alive, each one hosting its own group of peacocks, parrots, and birds of prey settling down for the night. The peacocks' otherworldly cries and the distant, haunting laughter of jackals—the true voice of India at sunset—sent a chill down Roy's spine. For he, who had barely experienced fear on the battlefield, was shamefully at the mercy of his imagination and the spooky atmosphere of the moment.
At a flick of the reins, Suráj broke into a smart canter, willingly enough. What were sunsets or local devils to him compared with stables and gram?
At a flick of the reins, Suráj broke into a brisk canter, eager to go. What were sunsets or local troublemakers to him compared to stables and grain?
And as they sped on, as trees on either side slid by like stealthy ghosts, the sunset splendour died, only to rise again in a volcanic afterglow, on which trunks and twigs and battlemented hills were printed in daguerreotype; and desert voices were drowned in the clamour of cicadas, grinding their knives in foolish ecstasy; and, at last, he swerved between the friendly gate-posts of the Residency—the richer for a spiritual adventure that could neither be imparted, nor repeated, nor forgotten while he lived.
And as they raced along, the trees on either side blurred past like sneaky ghosts, the beauty of the sunset faded, only to glow back to life in a fiery afterglow, casting silhouettes of trunks, twigs, and rugged hills like an old photograph; and the quiet desert sounds were drowned out by the loud cicadas, mindlessly grinding their wings in excitement; and finally, he turned between the welcoming gateposts of the Residency—wealthier for a spiritual journey that could neither be shared, repeated, nor forgotten for as long as he lived.
FOOTNOTES:
[10] Joy of my heart.
Joy of my heart.
CHAPTER VII.
"The deepest thing in our nature is this dumb region of the heart, where we dwell alone with our willingnesses and unwillingnesses, our faiths and our fears."—William James.
"The deepest part of our nature is this silent area of the heart, where we exist alone with what we want and don't want, our beliefs and our worries."—William James.
Not least among the joys of Arúna's return to the freer life of the Residency was her very own verandah balcony. Here, secure from intrusion, she could devote the first and last hours of her day to meditation or prayer. Oxford studies had confused a little, but not killed, the faith of her fathers. The real trouble was that too often, nowadays, that exigent heart of hers would intrude upon her sacred devotions, transforming them into day-dreams, haloed with a hope the more frankly formulated because she was of the East.
Not least among the joys of Arúna's return to the freer life of the Residency was her very own verandah balcony. Here, protected from interruptions, she could spend the beginning and end of her day in meditation or prayer. Her studies in Oxford had confused her a bit, but not destroyed her faith. The real issue was that too often, these days, her demanding heart would interrupt her sacred moments, turning them into daydreams, surrounded by a hope that was more openly expressed because she was from the East.
For Thea had guessed aright. Roy was the key to her waverings, her refusals, her eager acceptance of the emergency plan:—welcome in itself; still more welcome because it permitted her simply to await his coming.
For Thea had guessed correctly. Roy was the reason for her uncertainties, her rejections, her enthusiastic agreement to the emergency plan:—a welcome change; even more welcome because it meant she could just wait for him to arrive.
They had been very wonderful, those five years in England; in spite of anxieties and disappointed hopes. But when Dyán departed and Mesopotamia engulfed Roy, India had won the day.
They had been really amazing, those five years in England; despite the worries and letdowns. But when Dyán left and Mesopotamia swallowed Roy, India had triumphed.
How unforgettable that exalted moment of decision, one drenched and dismal winter evening; the sudden craving for sights and sounds and smells of her own land. How slow the swiftest steamer to the speed of her racing thoughts! How bitter, beyond belief, the—how first faint chill of disappointment; the pang of realising reluctantly—that, within herself, she belonged whole-heartedly to neither world.
How unforgettable that amazing moment of decision, one rainy and gloomy winter evening; the sudden urge for the sights, sounds, and smells of her own country. How slow the fastest steamer felt compared to the speed of her racing thoughts! How incredibly bitter the first faint chill of disappointment was; the pain of reluctantly realizing that, deep down, she belonged wholeheartedly to neither world.
She had returned qualified for medical work, by experience in a College hospital at Oxford; yet hampered by innate shrinking from the sick and maimed, who had been too much with her in those years of war. Not less innate was the urge of her whole being to fulfil her womanhood through marriage rather than through work. And in the light of that discovery, she saw her dilemma plain. Either she must hope to marry an Englishman and break with India, like Aunt Lilámani; or accept, at the hands of the matchmaker, an enlightened bridegroom, unseen, unknown, whose family would overlook—at a price—her advanced age and English adventures.
She had come back qualified for medical work, thanks to her experience at a hospital in Oxford; however, she was held back by an instinctive discomfort around the sick and injured, who had been too prevalent in her life during those years of war. Equally strong was her deep desire to embrace her femininity through marriage rather than through a career. With that realization, she saw her dilemma clearly. She could either hope to marry an Englishman and leave India behind, like Aunt Lilámani; or accept, through the matchmaker, an educated groom, who she had never met, whose family would overlook—at a cost—her older age and English experiences.
Against the last, all that England and Oxford had given her rose up in revolt ... But the discarded, subconscious Arúna was centuries older than the half-fledged being who hovered on the rim of the nest, distrustful of her untried wings and the pathless sky. That Arúna had, for ally, the spirit of the ages; more formidable, if less assertive, than the transient spirit of the age. And the fledgling Arúna knew perfectly well that the Englishman of her alternative was, confessedly—Roy. His mother being Indian, she innocently supposed there would be no trouble of prejudice; no stupid talk of the gulf that she and Dyán had set out to bridge. The fact that Dyán had failed only made her the more anxious to succeed....
Against the last, everything that England and Oxford had given her rose up in revolt... But the abandoned, subconscious Arúna was centuries older than the half-formed being who hovered on the edge of the nest, unsure of her untested wings and the vast open sky. That Arúna had the spirit of the ages as her ally; more powerful, though less obvious, than the fleeting spirit of the current time. And the fledgling Arúna understood perfectly well that the alternative Englishman was, undeniably—Roy. With his mother being Indian, she naively thought there would be no issues with prejudice; no foolish discussions about the gap that she and Dyán had set out to bridge. The fact that Dyán had failed only made her more determined to succeed...
Soon after arriving, she had taken up hospital work in the women's ward, because Miss Hammond was kind; and her educated self had need of occupation. Her other self—deeply loving her grandfather—had urged her to try and live at home,—so far as her unregenerate state would permit.
Soon after arriving, she started working in the women's ward at the hospital because Miss Hammond was nice, and her educated self needed something to do. Her other self—who deeply loved her grandfather—had encouraged her to try to live at home as much as her unregenerate state would allow.
As out-of-caste, she had been exempt from kitchen work; debarred from touching any food except the portion set aside for her meals, that were eaten apart in Sir Lakshman's room—her haven of refuge. In the Inside, she was at the mercy of women's tongues and the petty tyranny of Mátaji; antagonistic as ever; sharpened and narrowed with age, even as her grandfather had mellowed and grown beautiful, with the unearthly beauty of the old, whose spirit shines visibly through the attenuated veil of flesh. Arúna, watching him, with clearer understanding, marvelled how he had preserved his serenity of soul through a lifetime of Mátaji's dominion.
As an outcast, she was exempt from kitchen duties and could only touch the food that was set aside for her meals, which she ate alone in Sir Lakshman's room—her sanctuary. Inside, she had to deal with the harsh gossip of the other women and the petty control of Mátaji; more hostile than ever, her demeanor had sharpened and stiffened with age, while her grandfather had softened and become more beautiful, possessing that otherworldly grace of the elderly, whose spirit shines visibly through their fragile bodies. Arúna, observing him with newfound insight, marveled at how he had maintained his peace of mind throughout a lifetime under Mátaji's rule.
And the other women—relations in various degrees—took their tone from her, if only for the sake of peace:—the widowed sister-in-law, suavely satirical; a great-aunt, whose tongue clacked like a rice-husker; two cousins, correctly betrothed to unseen bridegrooms, entitled to look askance at the abandoned one, who was neither wife nor mother; and two children of a poor relation—embryo women, who echoed the jeers of their elders at her English friends, her obstinacy in the matter of caste and the inevitable husband. Hai! hai! At her age, what did she fear? Had the English bewitched her with lies? Thus Peru, aged nine, jocosely proceeding to enlighten her; egged on by giggles and high-pitched laughter from the prospective brides. For in the zenana reticence is not, even before children. Arúna herself had heard such talk; but for years her early knowledge had lain dormant; while fastidiousness had been engendered by English studies and contact with English youth. Useless to answer. It simply meant tears or losing her temper; in which case, Mátaji would retaliate by doctoring her food with red pepper to sweeten her tongue.
And the other women—relatives to varying degrees—followed her lead, just to keep the peace: the widowed sister-in-law, smoothly sarcastic; a great-aunt whose tongue clattered like a rice-husker; two cousins, properly engaged to unseen suitors, who felt entitled to look down at the outcast who was neither a wife nor a mother; and two kids from a distant relative—young girls who echoed the teasing of the adults about her English friends, her stubbornness regarding caste, and the unavoidable husband. Hai! hai! At her age, what was there to fear? Had the English enchanted her with falsehoods? So, Peru, nine years old, jokingly sought to enlighten her, encouraged by giggles and high-pitched laughter from the future brides. In the zenana, there’s no such thing as reticence, even in front of children. Arúna herself had heard such conversations before; but for years, her early understanding had stayed dormant, while her sophistication had been shaped by English studies and interactions with English youth. There was no point in responding. It would just lead to tears or her losing her temper; in that case, Mátaji would get back at her by spicing her food with red pepper to make her more agreeable.
Meanwhile, sharpened pressure in the matter of caste rites and rumours of an actually maturing husband, had brought her very near the end of her tether. Again Thea was right. Her brave impulse of the heart had only been just in time. And hard upon that unbelievable good fortune followed the news that Roy was coming.
Meanwhile, the mounting pressure regarding caste traditions and rumors of a real husband had pushed her to her limit. Once again, Thea was right. Her courageous decision had come just in time. And right after that unbelievable stroke of luck, came the news that Roy was on his way.
Tremulously at first, then with quickening confidence, her happy nature rose like a sea-bird out of troubled waters, on the wings of a secret hope....
Trembling at first, then gaining confidence quickly, her joyful spirit rose like a seabird from turbulent waters, on the wings of a hidden hope....
And now he was here, under this friendly roof that sheltered her from the tender mercies of her own kind. There were almost daily meetings, however brief, and the after-glow of them when past; all the well-remembered tricks of speech and manner; and the twinkle of fun in his eyes. Lapped in an ecstasy of content, hope scarcely stirred a wing. Enough that he was there——
And now he was here, under this welcoming roof that protected her from the gentle kindness of her own people. There were almost daily meetings, no matter how short, and the warmth of those moments lingered afterward; all the familiar gestures and ways of speaking; and the sparkle of humor in his eyes. Immersed in a blissful state of happiness, hope barely stirred. It was enough that he was there——
Great was her joy when Mrs Leigh—after scolding him in the kindest way over the girl mother and two more starving children, picked up afterwards—had given her leave to take special charge of them and lodged them with the dhobi's wife. This also brought her nearer to Roy. And what could she ask more?
But with the approach of the Dewáli, thoughts of the future came flocking like birds at sundown. Because, on Dewáli night, all tried their luck in some fashion; and Mai Lakshmi's answer failed not. The men tossed coin or dice. The maidens, at sunset, when the little wind of evening stirred the waters, carried each her chirágh—lamp of her life—and set it afloat on tank or stream, praying Mai Lakshmi to guide it safe across. If the prayer was heard, omens were favourable. If the lamp should sink, or be shattered, omens were evil. And the centuries-old Arúna—still at the mercy of dastúr—had secretly bought her little chirágh; secretly resolved to try her fate on the night of nights. If the answer were unfavourable—and courage failed her—there was always one way of escape. The water that put out her lamp would as carelessly put out the flame of her life—in a little moment—without pain....
But as Dewáli approached, thoughts of the future flocked in like birds at sunset. On Dewáli night, everyone tried their luck in some way, and Mai Lakshmi's response was never missed. The men tossed coins or dice. The young women, at sunset, when the evening breeze stirred the waters, each carried her chirágh—lamp of her life—and set it afloat on a tank or stream, praying for Mai Lakshmi to guide it safely across. If the prayer was heard, the signs were good. If the lamp sank or was shattered, the signs were bad. And the centuries-old Arúna—still at the mercy of dastúr—had secretly bought her little chirágh; secretly resolved to test her fate on this special night. If the response was unfavorable—and she lost her courage—there was always one way out. The water that extinguished her lamp would just as easily snuff out the flame of her life—in a moment—without pain...
A small shiver convulsed her—kneeling there in her balcony; her bare arms resting on the balustrade. The new Arúna shrank from thought of death. She craved the fulness of life and love—kisses and rapture and the clinging arms of little children....
A small shiver ran through her—kneeling there on her balcony; her bare arms resting on the railing. The new Arúna recoiled at the thought of death. She longed for the fullness of life and love—kisses and joy and the embracing arms of little children....
For, as she knelt in the moonlight, nominally she was invoking Mai Lakshmi; actually she was dreaming of Roy; chiding herself for the foolishness that had kept her from appearing at dinner; hoping he might wonder, and perhaps think of her a little—wishing her there. And all the while, perhaps he was simply not noticing—not caring one little bit——!
For, as she knelt in the moonlight, technically she was calling on Mai Lakshmi; in reality, she was thinking about Roy; scolding herself for the silly decision that had kept her from dinner; wishing he might notice and maybe think about her a bit—wanting her there. And all the while, maybe he was just oblivious—not caring at all!
Stung by the thought, she clenched her hands and lifted her bowed head. Then she started—and caught her breath——
Stung by the thought, she clenched her hands and lifted her head, which had been down. Then she jumped slightly and caught her breath—
Could it be he, down there among the shadows—wandering, dreaming, thinking of her, or making poems? She knew most of his slim volume by heart.
Could it be him, down there in the shadows—wandering, dreaming, thinking about her, or writing poems? She knew most of his slim book by heart.
More likely, he was framing bold plans to find Dyán—now the answer to her letter had come. It was a strange unsatisfying answer; full of affection, but too full of windy phrases that she was shrewd enough to recognise as mere echoes from those others, who had ensnared him in a web of words.
More likely, he was making ambitious plans to find Dyán—now that the reply to her letter had arrived. It was a strange and unsatisfying response; filled with warmth, but also packed with empty words that she was smart enough to see as just echoes from others who had trapped him in a tangle of phrases.
"Fear not for me, sister of my heart," he wrote. "Rejoice because I am dedicated to service of the Mother, that she may be released from political bondage and shine again in her ancient glory—no longer exploited by foreigners, who imagine that with bricks and stones they can lock up Veda—eternal truth! The gods have spoken. It is time. Kali rises in the East, with her necklet of skulls—Giants of evil she has slain. It is she who speaks through the voice of the patriot: 'Do not wall up your vision, like frogs in a well.... Rise above the Penal Code to the rarefied atmosphere of the Gita and consider the actions of heroic men.'
"Don’t worry about me, dear sister," he wrote. "Be glad that I’m committed to serving the Mother, so she can break free from political oppression and shine again in her ancient glory—no longer exploited by foreigners who think they can confine Veda—eternal truth! The gods have spoken. It’s time. Kali rises in the East, with her necklace of skulls—she has defeated the Giants of evil. It is she who speaks through the voice of the patriot: 'Don’t limit your vision, like frogs in a well.... Rise above the Penal Code to the lofty ideals of the Gita and think about the actions of heroic people.'"
"You ask if I still love Roy? Why not? He is of our own blood and a very fine fellow. But I don't write now because he would not understand my fervour of soul. So don't you take all his opinions for gospel; like my grandfather's, they are well meant, but obsolete. If only you had courage, Arúna-ji, to accept the enlightened husband, who might not keep you in strict purdah, then we could work together for liberation of the Mother. Sing Bande Mátaram,[11] forty thousand brothers! That is our battle-cry. And one of those is your own fond brother—Dyán Singh."
"You want to know if I still love Roy? Of course! He’s family and a really good guy. But I don’t write to him now because he wouldn’t get my deep feelings. So don’t take all his opinions too seriously; like my grandfather's, they come from a good place but are outdated. If only you had the courage, Arúna-ji, to embrace an open-minded husband who wouldn’t confine you to strict purdah, then we could work together for the Mother’s liberation. Sing Bande Mátaram,[11] forty thousand brothers! That’s our battle-cry. And one of them is your beloved brother—Dyán Singh."
Arúna had read and re-read that bewildering effusion till tears fell and blotted the words. Could this be the same Dyán who had known and loved England even as she did? His eloquence somehow failed to carry conviction. To her, the soul of new India seemed like a book, full of contradictions, written in many strange languages, hard to read. But behind that tangle of words beat the heart of Dyán—the brother who was her all.
Arúna had read and re-read that confusing outpouring until tears fell and smudged the words. Could this really be the same Dyán who had known and loved England just like she did? His eloquence somehow didn’t seem convincing. To her, the essence of new India felt like a book, full of contradictions, written in many unfamiliar languages, difficult to understand. But behind that jumble of words was the heart of Dyán—the brother who meant everything to her.
Still no address was given. But Roy had declared the Delhi postmark sufficient clue. Directly Dewáli was over, he would go. And, by every right impulse, she ought to be more glad than sad. But the heart, like the tongue, can no man tame. And sometimes his eagerness to go hurt her a little. Was he thinking of Delhi down there—or of her——?
Still no address was given. But Roy had said that the Delhi postmark was a good enough clue. As soon as Dewáli was over, he would go. And, by every right reason, she should be more happy than sad. But the heart, like the tongue, can’t be controlled by anyone. And sometimes his eagerness to leave hurt her a little. Was he thinking about Delhi down there—or about her——?
Suddenly his pace quickened. He had seen her. Next moment he was standing under her balcony. His low-pitched voice came distinctly to her ears.
Suddenly, he picked up his pace. He had spotted her. In the next moment, he was standing under her balcony. His deep voice clearly reached her ears.
"Good evening—Juliet! Quit your dreaming. Come and be sociable down here."
"Good evening—Juliet! Stop daydreaming. Come join us down here."
Delicious tremors ran through her. Much too bold, going down in the dark. But how to resist?
Delicious shivers ran through her. Way too daring, heading down into the darkness. But how could she resist?
"I think—better not," she faltered, incipient surrender in her tone. "You see—not coming down to dinner ... Mrs Leigh ..."
"I think—maybe not," she hesitated, a hint of giving in in her voice. "You see—I'm not coming down for dinner ... Mrs. Leigh ..."
"Bother Mrs Leigh. I've got a ripping inspiration about Delhi—— Hurry up. I'll be by the steps."
"Bother Mrs. Leigh. I've got an amazing idea about Delhi— Hurry up. I'll be by the steps."
Then he had been thinking of Delhi. But he wanted her now; and the note of command extinguished hesitation. Slipping on a cloak, she reached the verandah without meeting a soul. He put out a hand. Purely on impulse she gave him her left one; and he conducted her down the steps with mock ceremony, as if leading her out to tread a measure to unheard strains of the viola and spinet.
Then he had been thinking of Delhi. But he wanted her now, and the authoritative tone swept away any doubt. Throwing on a cloak, she stepped onto the porch without encountering anyone. He extended his hand. On a whim, she offered him her left hand, and he led her down the steps with playful formality, as though guiding her to dance to silent melodies of the viola and spinet.
Happiness ran like wine in her veins: and catching his mood she swept him a curtsey, English fashion.
Happiness flowed through her like wine: and matching his mood, she gave him a quick curtsy, English style.
"Fit for the Queen's Drawing-room!" he applauded; and she smiled up at him under her straight lashes. "Why didn't you appear at dinner? Is it a whim—hiding your light under a bushel? Or do you get headaches and heartaches working in the ward, and feel out of tune with our frivol?"
"Perfect for the Queen's Drawing-room!" he praised, and she looked up at him with a smile beneath her straight lashes. "Why didn't you come to dinner? Is it just a fancy—keeping your talent hidden? Or do you get headaches and heartaches from working in the ward, and feel out of sync with our lightheartedness?"
The solicitude in his tone was worth many headaches and heartaches to hear again. But with him she could not pretend.
The concern in his voice was worth a lot of headaches and heartaches to hear again. But with him, she couldn’t fake it.
"No—not that!" she said, treading the grass beside him, as if it were a moonlit cloud. "Only sometimes ... I am foolish—not inclined for so many faces; and all the lights and the talk."
"No—not that!" she said, walking on the grass next to him, as if it were a moonlit cloud. "Only sometimes ... I'm foolish—not up for so many faces; and all the lights and the chatter."
He nodded. "I know the feeling. The same strain in us, I suppose. But, look here, about Dyán. It suddenly struck me I'd have ten times better chance if I went as an Indian. I can talk the language to admiration. What d'you think?"
He nodded. "I totally get it. I guess we're feeling the same pressure. But, listen, about Dyán. It just occurred to me that I'd have a way better chance if I went as an Indian. I can speak the language really well. What do you think?"
"Yes—but not impossible. And no end of a lark. If I could lodge with some one who knew, I believe I could pull it through. Grandfather might arrange that. It would give me a chance to get in among Dyán's set and hear things. Don't breathe a word to any one. I must talk it all over with Grandfather."
"Yes—but it’s not impossible. And it’s definitely worth the effort. If I could stay with someone who knew, I think I could make it work. Grandfather might be able to set that up. It would give me a chance to get in with Dyán's crowd and hear what’s going on. Don't mention this to anyone. I need to discuss everything with Grandfather."
"Oh! I would love to see you turned into a Rajput," she breathed.
"Oh! I would love to see you become a Rajput," she said.
"You shall see me. I'll come and make my salaams and ask your blessing on my venture."
"You will see me. I'll come and greet you and ask for your blessing on my journey."
"And I will make prasád for your journey!" Her unveiled eyes met his frankly now. "A portion for Dyán too. It may speak to his heart clearer than words."
"And I will make prasád for your trip!" Her uncovered eyes met his openly now. "A portion for Dyán too. It might resonate with him more than words."
"Prasad? What's that?"
"Prasad? What's that about?"
"Food prepared and consecrated by touch of mother or sister or—or nearest woman relation. And by absence of those others ... it is ... my privilege——"
"Food made and blessed by the touch of a mother, sister, or the closest female relative. And by the absence of those others ... it is ... my privilege——"
"My privilege. I would not forgo it for a kingdom," Roy interposed, such patent sincerity in the reverend quiet of his tone that she was speechless....
"My privilege. I wouldn't give it up for a kingdom," Roy interrupted, his tone so genuine and calm that she was left speechless....
For less than half an hour they strolled on that moon-enchanted lawn. Nothing was said by either that the rest might not have heard. Yet it was a transfigured Arúna who approached the verandah, where Thea stood awaiting them; having come out to look for Roy and found the clue to his prolonged meditations.
For less than half an hour, they walked on that moonlit lawn. Nothing was said that the others couldn't have heard. Yet it was a transformed Arúna who walked up to the porch, where Thea was waiting for them, having come out to look for Roy and discovered the reason for his long thoughts.
"What have you been plotting, you two?" she asked lightly when they reached her. To Roy her eyes said: "D'you call this being discreet?" To Arúna her lips said: "Graceless one! I thought you were purdah nashin this evening!"
"What have you two been up to?" she asked playfully as they approached her. To Roy, her eyes seemed to say: "Is this what you call being discreet?" To Arúna, her lips said: "Clumsy one! I thought you were keeping a low profile this evening!"
"So she was," Roy answered for her. "I'm the culprit. I insisted. Some details about my Delhi trip, I wanted to talk over."
"So she was," Roy said for her. "I'm the one to blame. I insisted. There were some details about my trip to Delhi that I wanted to discuss."
Thea wrinkled her forehead. "Roy—you mustn't. It's a crazy plan——"
Thea frowned. "Roy—you can't. It's a crazy plan—"
"Pardon me—an inspired plan!" He drew himself up half an inch the better to look down on her. "Nothing on earth can put me off it—except Grandfather. And I know he'll back me up."
"Excuse me—I've got a brilliant idea!" He straightened himself slightly to look down at her. "Nothing can change my mind about this—except Grandfather. And I know he'll support me."
"In that case, I won't waste valuable verbal ammunition on you! Come along in—We're going to have music."
"In that case, I won't waste my words on you! Come on in—We're going to have some music."
For answer, Thea took her by the shoulders and kissed her on both cheeks. "Not guilty this time, piári.[12] But don't do it again!"
For an answer, Thea took her by the shoulders and kissed her on both cheeks. "Not guilty this time, piári.[12] But don’t let it happen again!"
Roy's hand closed hard on hers, but he said not a word. And she was glad.
Roy's hand gripped hers tightly, but he didn't say a word. And she was happy about that.
Alone again on her balcony, gladness rioted through all her being. Yet—nothing had really happened. Nothing had been said. Only—everything felt different inside. Of such are life's supreme moments. They come without flourish of trumpets; touch the heart or the lips with fire, and pass on....
Alone again on her balcony, joy surged through her completely. Yet—nothing had truly happened. Nothing had been spoken. Only—everything felt different inside. These are life’s greatest moments. They arrive without fanfare; ignite the heart or the lips with passion, and then fade away....
While undressing, an impulse seized her to break her chirágh and treasure the pieces—in memory of to-night. Why trouble Mai Lakshmi with a question already half answered? But, lost in happy thoughts—inwoven with delicate threads of sound from Thea's violin—she forgot all about it, till the warmth of her cheek nestled against the cool pillow. Too lazy and comfortable to stir, she told her foolish heart that to-morrow morning would do quite as well.
While getting undressed, she felt a sudden urge to break her lamp and keep the pieces as a memory of tonight. Why bother Mai Lakshmi with a question that was already half answered? But, wrapped up in happy thoughts—woven together with the soft sounds from Thea's violin—she completely forgot about it until the warmth of her cheek rested against the cool pillow. Too lazy and comfortable to move, she reassured her silly heart that tomorrow morning would be just fine.
CHAPTER VIII.
"The forces that fashion, the hands that mould, |
Are the winds filled with fire, the sky, and the rain;— |
"They're no longer gods, but their spells still exist." |
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Sir Alfred Lyall. |
Dewáli night at last; and all Jaipur astir in the streets at sundown awaiting the given moment that never quite loses its quality of miracle....
Dewáli night is finally here, and all of Jaipur is buzzing in the streets at sunset, waiting for that special moment that always feels a bit like a miracle....
For weeks every potter's wheel had been whirling, double tides, turning out clay chirághs by the thousand, that none might fail of honouring Mai Lakshmi—a compound of Minerva and Ceres,—worshipped in the living gold of fire and the dead gold of minted coin.
For weeks, every potter's wheel had been spinning, churning out thousands of clay lamps so that no one would miss the chance to honor Mai Lakshmi—a blend of Minerva and Ceres—worshiped in the bright gold of flames and the dull gold of currency.
And all day long there ebbed and flowed through the temple doors a rainbow-coloured stream of worshippers; while the dust-laden air vibrated with jangle of metal bells, wail of conches and raucous clamour of crows. Within doors, the rattle of dice rivalled the jangle of bells. Young or old, none failed to consult those mysterious arbiters on this auspicious day. Houses, shops, and balconies had been swept and plastered with fresh cow dung, in honour of Vishnu's bride; and gayest among festal shop-fronts was the dazzling array of toys. For the Feast of Lights is also a feast of toys in bewildering variety; in sugar, in paper, in burnt clay; tinselled, or gorgeously painted with colours such as never were on ox or elephant, fish or bird.
And all day long, a colorful stream of worshippers flowed through the temple doors, while the dusty air vibrated with the sound of metal bells, the wailing of conches, and the loud cawing of crows. Inside, the clatter of dice matched the jingling of bells. Young or old, everyone sought the advice of those mysterious arbiters on this special day. Houses, shops, and balconies had been cleaned and covered with fresh cow dung in honor of Vishnu's bride; and the brightest among the festive shopfronts was the amazing display of toys. The Feast of Lights is also a celebration of toys in a bewildering variety; made of sugar, paper, or burnt clay; decorated with glitter or beautifully painted in colors that have never been seen on an ox, elephant, fish, or bird.
What matter? To the uncritical Eastern eye, colour is all.
What does it matter? To the uncritical Eastern observer, color is everything.
And, as the day wore on, colour, and yet more colour, was spilled abroad in the wide main streets that are an arresting feature of Jaipur. Men, women, and children, in gala turbans and gala draperies, laughing and talking at full pitch of their lungs; gala elephants sheathed in cloth of gold, their trunks and foreheads patterned in divers colours; scarlet outriders clearing a pathway through the maze of turbans that bobbed to and fro like a bed of parrot-tulips in a wind. Crimson, agate, and apricot, copper and flame colour, greens and yellows; every conceivable harmony and discord; nothing to rival it anywhere, Sir Lakshman told Roy; save perhaps in Gwalior or Mandalay.
And as the day went on, more and more color spread across the wide main streets that are a striking feature of Jaipur. Men, women, and children, decked out in vibrant turbans and drapes, were laughing and chatting at the top of their lungs; festive elephants draped in golden fabric, their trunks and foreheads adorned with various colors; bright scarlet outriders making a way through the crowd of turbans that swayed back and forth like a patch of parrot tulips in the wind. Crimson, agate, and apricot, copper and flame colors, greens and yellows; every imaginable combination and clash; there’s nothing like it anywhere, Sir Lakshman told Roy; except maybe in Gwalior or Mandalay.
Roy had spent most of the morning in the city, lunching with his grandfather and imbibing large draughts of colour from an airy minaret on the roof top. Then home to the Residency for tea, only to insist on carrying them all back in the car—Thea, Arúna, Flossie, and the children, who must have their share of strange sweets and toys, if only 'for luck,' the watchword of Dewáli.
Roy had spent most of the morning in the city, having lunch with his grandfather and sipping large amounts of color from a spacious minaret on the rooftop. Then it was back to the Residency for tea, where he insisted on bringing everyone along in the car—Thea, Arúna, Flossie, and the kids, who had to get their share of unusual sweets and toys, if only 'for luck,' the mantra of Dewáli.
As for Arúna—to-day everything in the world seemed to hang on the frail thread of those two words. And what of to-night...?
As for Arúna—today everything in the world felt like it depended on the fragile thread of those two words. And what about tonight...?
All had been arranged in conjunction with Roy. His insistence on the cousinly privilege of protecting her had arisen from a private confession that she shrank from joining the orthodox group of maidens who would go forth at sundown, to try their fate. She was other than they were; out of purdah; out of caste; a being apart. And for most of them it was little more than a 'game of play.' For her—but that she kept to herself—this symbolical act of faith, this childish appeal for a sign, was a matter of life and death. So—to her chosen angle of the tank, she would go alone; and there—unwatched, save by Dewáli lights of earth and heaven—she would confide her lamp to the waters and the breeze that rippled them in the first hour of darkness.
All had been arranged with Roy's help. His insistence on the cousinly privilege of protecting her came from a personal confession that she was afraid to join the traditional group of young women who would go out at sunset to test their luck. She was different from them; she had left purdah, she was out of caste; she was someone apart. For most of them, it was just a ‘game.’ But for her—though she kept it to herself—this symbolic act of faith, this childish plea for a sign, was a matter of life and death. So, she would go alone to her chosen spot by the tank; and there—unwatched, except by the Dewáli lights of the earth and sky—she would let her lamp float on the waters and the breeze that stirred them in the first hour of darkness.
But Roy would not hear of her wandering alone in a Dewáli crowd. In Dyán's absence, he claimed the right to accompany her, to be somewhere within hail. Having shed the Eastern protection of purdah, she must accept the Western protection of escort. And straightway there sprang an inspiration: he would wear his Indian dress, ready and waiting in every detail, at Sir Lakshman's house. From there, he could set out unnoticed on the Delhi adventure—which his grandfather happily approved, with what profound heart-searchings and heart-stirrings Roy did not even dimly guess.
But Roy wouldn’t let her wander alone in a Dewáli crowd. With Dyán gone, he insisted on accompanying her, to be nearby at all times. Since she had given up the Eastern practice of purdah, she had to accept the Western practice of having an escort. And just then, he had a great idea: he would wear his Indian clothes, all set and perfect, at Sir Lakshman's house. From there, he could head out on the Delhi adventure without being noticed—which his grandfather happily approved of, though with deep reflections and emotions that Roy didn’t even begin to understand.
At sundown the Residency party would drive through the city and finish up at the gardens, before going on to dine at the Palace. That would be Arúna's moment for slipping away. Roy—having slipped away in advance—would rejoin her at a given spot. And then——?
At sunset, the Residency group would drive through the city and wrap up at the gardens before heading to dinner at the Palace. That would be Arúna's chance to slip away. Roy—having sneaked off earlier—would meet her at a specific spot. And then——?
The rest was a tremulous blur of hopes and fears and the thrill of his presence, conjured into one of her own people....
The rest was a shaky mix of hopes and fears and the excitement of his presence, summoned into one of her own kind....
Sundown at last; and the drive, in her exalted mood, was an ecstasy no possible after-pain or disappointment could dim. As the flaming tint of sunset faded and shafts of amethyst struck upward into the blue, buildings grew shadowy; immense vistas seemed to melt into the landscape, shrouded in a veil of desert dust.
Sundown at last; and the drive, in her elevated mood, was a bliss that no future pain or disappointment could dull. As the bright colors of sunset faded and beams of purple stretched up into the blue, buildings became shadowy; vast views seemed to blend into the landscape, covered in a layer of desert dust.
Then—the first flickering points of fire—primrose-pale, in the half light; deepening to orange, as night rolled up out of the East, and the little blown flames seemed to flit along of their own volition, so skilled and swift were the invisible hands at work.
Then—the first flickering points of fire—pale yellow in the dim light; deepening to orange, as night crept in from the East, and the little dancing flames seemed to move on their own, so skilled and quick were the unseen hands at work.
From roof to roof, from balcony to balcony they ran: till vanished Jaipur emerged from her shroud, a city transfigured: cupolas, arches, balconies, and temples, palace of the Maharája and lofty Hall of the Winds—every detail faultlessly traced on darkness, in delicate, tremulous lines of fire. Only here and there illusion was shattered by garish globes of electric light, dimming the mellow radiance of thousands on thousands of modest chirághs.
From rooftop to rooftop, from balcony to balcony they raced: until the hidden Jaipur transformed into view, a city changed: domes, arches, balconies, and temples, the palace of the Maharaja and the tall Hall of the Winds—every detail perfectly outlined against the dark, in delicate, flickering lines of light. Only now and then was the illusion broken by glaring bulbs of electric light, dulling the warm glow of countless modest lamps.
Arúna had seen many Dewáli nights in her time; but never at a moment so charged with conflicting emotions. Silent, absorbed, she sat by Thea in the barouche; Roy and Vernon opposite; Phyllis on her mother's knee; the others in the car on ahead—including a tourist of note—outriders before and behind, clearing a pathway through the press. Vernon, jigging on his feet, was lost in wonder. Roy, like Arúna, said little. Only Thea kept up a low ripple of talk with her babe....
Arúna had experienced many Diwali nights in her life, but never one filled with such conflicting emotions. Silent and deep in thought, she sat next to Thea in the carriage; Roy and Vernon were across from them, Phyllis was on her mother's lap, and the others were in the car ahead—including a notable tourist—while outriders were clearing a path through the crowd both in front and behind. Vernon bounced on his feet, filled with wonder. Roy, like Arúna, didn’t say much. Only Thea maintained a soft flow of conversation with her baby...
By now, not only the city was alight, but the enclosing hills, where bonfires laughed in flame. Jewelled coronets twinkled on bastions of the Tiger Fort. Threads of fire traced every curve and line of Jai Singh's tomb. And on either side of the carriage, the crowd swayed and hummed; laughing, jesting, boasting; intoxicated with the spirit of festival, that found an echo in Arúna's heart and rioted in her veins. To-night she felt merged in India, Eastern to the core; capable, almost, of wondering—could she put it away from her, even at the bidding of Roy——?
By now, not only was the city illuminated, but the surrounding hills were alive with bonfires crackling in the flames. Jewelled cor nets sparkled on the walls of the Tiger Fort. Flashes of light traced every curve and line of Jai Singh's tomb. On either side of the carriage, the crowd swayed and sang; laughing, joking, boasting; intoxicated by the festival spirit that resonated in Arúna's heart and surged through her veins. Tonight, she felt completely connected to India, deeply in touch with her roots; almost capable of wondering—could she distance herself from it, even at Roy's request?
On they drove, away from crowded pavements, towards the Mán Sagar Lake, where ruined temples and palaces dreamed and gleamed, knee deep in the darkling water; where jackals prowled and cranes nested and muggers dozed unheeding. At a point of vantage above the Lake, they halted and sat there awhile in darkness—a group of silent shadows. Words did not meet the case. Even Vernon ceased his jigging and baby Phyllis uttered no sound: for she had fallen asleep.
On they drove, away from crowded sidewalks, towards Mán Sagar Lake, where ruined temples and palaces rested and sparkled, half-submerged in the dark water; where jackals roamed and cranes settled and crocodiles napped without a care. At a viewpoint above the Lake, they stopped and sat there for a while in the dark—a group of quiet shadows. Words weren’t enough. Even Vernon stopped his fidgeting and baby Phyllis didn’t make a sound: she had fallen asleep.
Arúna, resting an elbow on the side of the carriage, sat lost in a dream....
Arúna, resting her elbow on the side of the carriage, sat lost in thought....
Suddenly, electrically, she was aware of contact with Roy's coat-sleeve. He had leaned forward to catch a particular effect, and was probably not aware of his trespassing arm; for he did not shift it till he had gazed his fill. Then with a long sigh, he leaned back again. But Arúna's dream was shattered by sensations too startingly real to be ignored....
Suddenly, she became acutely aware of touching Roy's coat sleeve. He had leaned in to capture a specific moment and probably didn’t realize his arm was invading her space; he didn’t move it until he had taken in all he wanted to see. Then, with a long sigh, he leaned back. But Arúna's dream was broken by sensations that felt too vividly real to overlook...
Once, driving back, as they passed under an electric globe, she caught his eyes on her face, and they exchanged a smile. Did he know——? Did he ever feel—like that?
Once, driving back, as they passed under a streetlight, she caught him looking at her face, and they exchanged a smile. Did he know——? Did he ever feel—like that?
Near Sir Lakshman's house they stopped again and Roy leaned towards her.
Near Sir Lakshman's house, they paused once more, and Roy leaned closer to her.
"I'll be quick as lightning—don't stir till I come," he said—and vanished.
"I'll be as quick as lightning—don't move until I get back," he said—and disappeared.
Some fifteen minutes later, she stood alone in the jewelled darkness, awaiting him; her own flickering jewel held between her hands. She had brought it with her, complete; matches and a tiny bottle of oil, stowed in a cardboard box. Mrs Leigh—angel of goodness—had lit the wick with her own hand—'for luck.' How Roy had made her so completely their ally, she had no idea. But who could resist him,—after all? Waiting alone, her courage ebbed a little; but he came quick as lightning, arrayed in a choga of some dark material and the larger turban of the North;—so changed, she scarcely knew him till he saluted and, with a gesture, bade her go forward.
Some fifteen minutes later, she stood alone in the jeweled darkness, waiting for him; her own flickering candle held between her hands. She had brought it with her, fully prepared: matches and a small bottle of oil tucked away in a cardboard box. Mrs. Leigh—angel of kindness—had lit the wick herself—'for luck.' She had no idea how Roy had managed to make her so completely on their side. But who could resist him, after all? Waiting alone, her courage faded a bit; but he arrived as quickly as lightning, dressed in a dark choga and the larger turban of the North; she barely recognized him until he greeted her and, with a gesture, invited her to move forward.
Through the dark archway, under a block of zenana buildings they passed: and there lay before them the great tank patterned with quivering threads of light. Her chosen corner was an unfrequented spot. A little farther on, shadowy figures moved and talked.
Through the dark archway, beneath a row of zenana buildings they passed: and there was the large tank shimmering with flickering light. Her chosen corner was a quiet spot. A little further on, blurry figures moved and chatted.
"You see," she explained under her breath, as though they were conspirators, "if the wind is kind, it will cut across there making the mystical triangle; symbol of perfect knowledge—new birth. I am only afraid it is getting a little too strong. And if anything should hinder it from crossing, then—there is no answer. Suspense—all the time. But—we will hope. Now, please, I must be alone. In the shadow of this building, few will notice me. Afterwards, I will call softly. But don't—go too far."
"You see," she whispered, almost like they were in on a secret, "if the wind is on our side, it will come across there, forming the mystical triangle; a symbol of complete knowledge—rebirth. I'm just worried it's getting a bit too strong. And if anything stops it from crossing, then—there's no answer. It's always suspenseful. But—we'll keep hoping. Now, please, I need to be alone. In the shadow of this building, not many people will notice me. Afterwards, I'll call softly. But don't—wander too far."
"Trust me. And—see here, Arúna, don't make too much of it—either way. Mai Lakshmi's not Queen of all the Immortals——"
"Trust me. And—listen, Arúna, don’t overthink it—either way. Mai Lakshmi's not the Queen of all the Immortals——"
"Oh, hush! She is bride of Vishnu!"
"Oh, be quiet! She is the bride of Vishnu!"
Roy's smile was half amused, half tender. "Well! I hope she plays up—royally."
Roy's smile was part amused, part affectionate. "Well! I hope she performs like a queen."
And with a formal salute, he left her.
And with a formal goodbye, he walked away from her.
Alone, crouching near the water's edge, she held out her cockle-shell with its blown wisp of light.
Alone, crouching near the water's edge, she held out her cockle-shell with its delicate wisp of light.
"Oh Lamp of my life, flame of my heart," she addressed it, just above her breath, "sail safely through the wavelets and answer truly what fate awaits me now? Will Mai Lakshmi grant the blessing I crave?"
"Oh Lamp of my life, flame of my heart," she said softly, "sail safely through the waves and tell me honestly what fate has in store for me now. Will Mai Lakshmi grant the blessing I desire?"
With a gentle push, she set it afloat; then, kneeling close against the building, deep in shadow, she covered her face and prayed, childish incoherent prayers, for some solution of her difficult problem that would be best, alike, for her and Roy.
With a gentle push, she set it afloat; then, kneeling close against the building, deep in shadow, she covered her face and prayed, childlike, incoherent prayers, for a solution to her difficult problem that would be best for both her and Roy.
But curiosity was claimant. She must see.... She must know....
But curiosity was demanding. She had to see... She had to know...
Springing up, she stood near the coping, one hand on a low abutment, all her conscious being centred on the adventuring flame that swayed and curtsied at the caprice of the wind. The effect of her concentration was almost hypnotic: as if her soul, deserting her still body, flickered away there on the water; as if every threat of wind or wavelet struck at her very life....
Springing up, she stood by the edge, one hand on a low support, all her awareness focused on the adventuring flame that danced and bowed to the whims of the wind. The impact of her concentration was almost hypnotic: as if her soul, leaving her still body, flickered away on the water; as if every gust of wind or tiny wave threatened her very existence...
Footsteps passed, and voices; but the sounds scarcely reached her brain. The wind freshened sharply; and the impact of two ripples almost capsized her chirágh. It dipped—it vanished....
Footsteps went by, and voices; but the sounds barely registered in her mind. The wind picked up suddenly; and the force of two ripples almost tipped over her lamp. It dipped—and then it was gone....
With a low sound of dismay she craned forward; lost her balance, and would have fallen headlong ... but that masculine fingers closed on her arm and pulled her backward—just in time.
With a soft gasp, she leaned forward; lost her balance, and would have fallen straight ahead ... but strong hands grabbed her arm and pulled her back—just in time.
"Roy!" she breathed, without turning her eyes from the water—for the precious flame had reappeared. "Look, there it is—safe...!"
"Roy!" she gasped, still not taking her eyes off the water—because the precious flame had shown up again. "Look, there it is—safe...!"
"But what of you, little sister, had not I stayed to watch the fate of your Dewáli lamp?"
"But what about you, little sister? Didn’t I stick around to see what happened to your Dewáli lamp?"
The words were spoken in the vernacular—and not in the voice of Roy. Startled, she drew back and faced a man of less than middle height, bare-headed, wearing the orange-pink draperies of an ascetic. In the half dark she could just discern the colour and the necklace of carved beads that hung almost to his waist.
The words were spoken in everyday language—not in Roy's voice. Startled, she stepped back and confronted a man who was shorter than average, bare-headed, wearing orange-pink robes like an ascetic. In the dim light, she could barely make out the color and the necklace of carved beads that hung almost to his waist.
"I am most grateful, guru-ji,"[13] she murmured demurely, also in the vernacular; and stood so—shaken a little by her fright: unreasonably disappointed that it was not Roy; relieved, that the providential intruder chanced to be a holy man. "Will you not speed my brave little lamp with your blessing?"
"I am very grateful, guru-ji,"[13] she said quietly, also in the local language; and stood there—slightly shaken by her fear: unreasonably disappointed that it wasn't Roy; relieved that the unexpected visitor happened to be a holy man. "Will you not help my brave little lamp shine brighter with your blessing?"
His smile arrested and puzzled her; and his face, more clearly seen, lacked the unmistakable stamp of the ascetic.
His smile caught her off guard and confused her; and as she saw his face more clearly, it didn’t have the obvious mark of someone who practiced strict self-discipline.
"You are not less brave yourself, sister," he said, "venturing thus boldly and alone...."
"You’re not any less brave, sister," he said, "taking such bold risks all by yourself...."
The implication annoyed her; but anxious not to be misjudged, she answered truthfully: "I am not as those others, guru-ji. I am—England-returned; still out of purdah ... out of caste."
The implication bothered her; but eager not to be misunderstood, she responded honestly: "I'm not like those others, guru-ji. I am—back from England; still out of purdah ... out of caste."
He levelled his eyes at her with awakened interest; then: "Frankness for frankness is fair exchange, sister. I am no guru; but like yourself, England-returned; caste restored, however. Dedicated to service of the Mother——"
He looked at her with renewed interest and said, "Fair is fair, sister. Let's be honest with each other. I'm no guru, but like you, I've returned from England; my status is restored, though. I'm committed to serving the Mother——"
It was her turn to start and scrutinise him—discreetly. "Yet you make pretence of holiness——?"
It was her turn to begin and watch him—subtly. "But you pretend to be holy?"
"In the interests of the Mother," he interposed, answering the note of reproach, "I need to mix freely among her sons—and daughters. These clothes are passports to all, and, wearing them in her service is no dishonour. But for my harmless disguise, I might not have ventured near enough to save you from making a feast for the muggers—just for this superstition of Dewáli—not cured by all the wisdom of Oxford.—Was it Oxford?"
"In the interest of the Mother," he said, responding to the note of reproach, "I need to move freely among her sons—and daughters. These clothes are my tickets to everyone, and wearing them in her service is not dishonorable. If it weren't for my harmless disguise, I might not have gotten close enough to prevent you from becoming a target for the muggers—just because of this superstition of Dewáli—not resolved by all the knowledge from Oxford.—Was it Oxford?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Is it possible——?" He drew nearer. His eyes dwelt on her frankly, almost boldly.
"Is it possible—?" He moved closer. His eyes focused on her openly, almost daringly.
"Am I addressing the accomplished daughter of Ram Singh Bahádur——?"
"Am I speaking to the accomplished daughter of Ram Singh Bahádur?"
At that she pulled her sari forward, turning away from him. His look and tone repelled her, frightened her; yet she could not call for Roy, who was playing his part too scrupulously well.
At that, she pulled her sari forward and turned away from him. His gaze and tone pushed her away, scared her; yet she couldn’t call for Roy, who was playing his role way too perfectly.
"Go——! Leave me!" she commanded desperately, louder than she had spoken yet. "I am not ungrateful. But—making pujah[14]—I wish to be alone——"
"Go—! Leave me!" she urgently commanded, louder than she had spoken before. "I’m not ungrateful. But—making pujah[14]—I want to be alone——"
His chuckling laugh sent a shiver through her.
His chuckle sent a shiver down her spine.
"Why these airs of the zenana with one enlightened—like yourself...?"
"Why these pretensions of the women's quarters with someone enlightened—like you...?"
He broke off and retreated abruptly. For a shadowy figure had sauntered into view.
He stopped abruptly and stepped back. A shadowy figure had casually walked into view.
Arúna sprang towards it—zenana airs forgotten. "Oh, Roy——!"
Arúna leaped toward it—forgetting all about her usual elegance. "Oh, Roy——!"
"Did you call, Arúna?" he asked. "Thought I heard you. This fellow bothering you——? I'll settle him——" Turning, he said politely: "My cousin is here, under my escort, to make pujah, guru-ji. She wishes to be alone."
"Did you call, Arúna?" he asked. "I thought I heard you. Is this guy bothering you? I'll take care of him." Then he turned and said politely, "My cousin is here, under my protection, to make pujah, guru-ji. She wants some privacy."
"Your cousin, except for my timely intrusion, would by this time be permanently secure from interruption—in the belly of a mugger,"[15] retorted the supposed ascetic—in English.
"Your cousin, if it weren't for my timely interruption, would by now be totally safe from disturbance—in the belly of a mugger,"[15] replied the supposed ascetic—in English.
Roy started and stared. The voice was unmistakable.
Roy started and stared. The voice was unmistakable.
"Chandranath! Masquerading as a saint? You are no guru."
"Chandranath! Pretending to be a saint? You are no guru."
"And you are no Rajput. You also appear to be masquerading—as a lover, perhaps? Quite useless trying to fool me, Sinclair, with play-acting—about cousins. In my capacity of guru I feel compelled to warn this accomplished young lady that her fine cavalier is only a sham Rajput of British extraction...."
"And you are no Rajput. You also seem to be pretending—maybe as a lover? It’s pointless to try to fool me, Sinclair, with your acting—about cousins. As guru, I feel it’s my duty to warn this impressive young lady that her charming knight is just a fake Rajput of British descent...."
"Sham—curse you! I'm a genuine Seesodia—on one side——" The instant he had spoken, he saw his folly.
"Sham—damn you! I'm a real Seesodia—on one side——" The moment he said it, he realized his mistake.
"Oho—half-caste only!"
"Oh wow—mixed race only!"
An oath and a threatening forward move, impelled the speaker to an undignified step backward. Roy cooled a little at that. The fellow was beneath contempt.
An oath and a menacing advance forced the speaker to take an undignified step back. Roy calmed down a bit at that. The guy was beneath contempt.
"I am of highest caste, English and Indian. I admit no slur in the conjunction; and I take no insults from any man...." He made another forward move, purely for the pleasure of seeing Chandranath jerk backward. "If my cousin was in danger, we are grateful to you. But I told you, she wishes to be alone. So I must ask you to move on elsewhere."
"I belong to the highest caste, both English and Indian. I take no offense at the combination, and I won’t accept insults from anyone...." He took a step forward, just to enjoy watching Chandranath flinch. "If my cousin is in trouble, we appreciate your help. But as I said, she wants to be alone. So I need you to leave and go somewhere else."
"Oh, as to that ... I have no violent predilection for your society."
"Oh, about that ... I don't have a strong preference for your company."
And, as he sauntered off, with an elaborate air of pleasing no one but himself, Roy kept pace alongside—"For all the world," he thought, "like Terry edging off an intruder. Too polite to go for him; but quite prepared if need be!"
And, as he strolled away, clearly focused on pleasing only himself, Roy walked next to him—"Just like Terry pushing off an intruder," he thought, "too polite to confront him; but totally ready if it comes to that!"
When they had turned the corner of the building, Chandranath fired a parting shot. "I infer you came here fancying you can marry her, because diluted blood of Seesodias runs in your veins. But here in India, you will find forces too powerful militating against it."
When they turned the corner of the building, Chandranath fired a parting shot. "I guess you came here thinking you could marry her just because diluted blood of Seesodias runs in your veins. But here in India, you'll find forces way too strong working against that."
But Roy was not to be goaded again into letting slip his self-control. "The men of my stock, British and Rajput, are not in the habit of discussing their womenfolk with strangers," said he—and flattered himself he had very neatly secured the last word.
But Roy wasn’t going to let himself get pushed into losing his self-control again. “The men in my family, both British and Rajput, don’t typically talk about their women with strangers,” he said—and he felt pleased that he had skillfully gotten the last word.
As for Arúna—left alone—she leaned again on the low abutment, but the hypnotic spell was broken: only acute anxiety remained. For the lamp of her life had made scant progress; and now she was aware of a disturbance in the water, little ominous whirlpools not caused by wind. Presently there emerged a long shadow, like a black expanse of rock:—unmistakably a mugger. And in that moment she felt exquisitely grateful to the hand that had seized her in the nick of time. The next—she wrung her own together with a low, shivering cry.
As for Arúna—left alone—she leaned again on the low support, but the hypnotic spell was broken: only acute anxiety remained. The light of her life had made little progress; and now she noticed a disturbance in the water, little ominous whirlpools not caused by wind. Soon a long shadow emerged, like a dark stretch of rock:—definitely a mugger. In that moment, she felt incredibly grateful for the hand that had grabbed her just in time. The next instant—she wrung her own hands together with a low, shivering cry.
For as the brute rose into fuller view, her chirágh rose with it—and so remained; stranded high and dry somewhere near the horny shoulder; tilted sideways, she judged from the slope of the flame; the oil, its life-blood, trickling away. And as the mugger moved leisurely on, in the wrong direction, breaking up the gold network of reflections, she had her answer—or no answer. The lamp was neither wrecked nor shattered; but it would never, now, reach the farther shore. Mai Lakshmi's face was turned away in simple indifference, from the plea of a mere waverer between two worlds, who ventured to set her lamp on the waters, not so much in faith as in a mute gesture of despair....
For as the beast came into clearer view, her lamp rose with it—and stayed there; stranded high and dry somewhere near the rough shoulder; tilted sideways, she guessed from the angle of the flame; the oil, its life source, trickling away. And as the crocodile moved slowly on, in the wrong direction, disrupting the golden web of reflections, she had her answer—or no answer. The lamp was neither broken nor destroyed; but it would never, now, reach the other side. Mai Lakshmi's face was turned away in simple indifference, from the plea of a mere waverer between two worlds, who dared to place her lamp on the waters, not so much in faith as in a silent gesture of despair....
She came very near despair, as she crouched sobbing there in the shadow—not entirely for the fate of her lamp, but in simple reaction from the mingled excitements and emotions of the evening ...
She was on the brink of despair as she sat there crying in the shadows—not just because of what happened to her lamp, but as a natural response to the mixed emotions and excitement of the evening...
It was only a few minutes—though it seemed an age—before she felt Roy's hand on her shoulder and heard his voice, troubled and tender beneath its surface note of command.
It was only a few minutes—but it felt like forever—before she felt Roy's hand on her shoulder and heard his voice, concerned and gentle underneath its authoritative tone.
"Arúna—what the—get up. Don't cry like that—you mustn't...."
"Arúna—what the—get up. Don't cry like that—you can't...."
She obeyed instinctively; and stood there, like a chidden child, battling with her sobs.
She instinctively obeyed and stood there, like a scolded child, fighting back her tears.
"Where's the thing? What's happened?" he asked, seeming to disregard her effort at control.
"Where is it? What happened?" he asked, seemingly ignoring her attempt to stay calm.
"There—over there. Look ... the mugger!"
"There—over there. Look ... the mugger!"
"Mugger?" He sighted it. "Well, I'm—the thieving brute!" Humour lurked in his voice—more tonic than sympathy; yet in a sense, more upsetting. Her tragedy had its vein of the ludicrous; and at his hint of it, tears trembled into laughter; laughter into tears. The impact unsteadied her afresh; and she covered her face again shaken with sobs.
"Mugger?" He spotted it. "Well, I'm—the stealing brute!" There was a hint of humor in his voice—more uplifting than sympathetic; yet in a way, more unsettling. Her tragedy had a touch of the ridiculous; and at his suggestion of it, tears wavered into laughter; laughter turned back into tears. The impact threw her off balance again; and she hid her face once more, shaking with sobs.
"Arúna—my dear—you mustn't, I tell you...." More tenderness now than command.
"Arúna—my dear—you really shouldn't, I’m telling you...." More affection now than authority.
She held her breath—pain shot through with sudden ecstasy. For in speaking he had laid an arm round her shoulder; just supporting her with a firm gentle grasp that sent tingling shocks along all her sensitised nerves.
She held her breath—pain mixed with sudden ecstasy. As he spoke, he wrapped his arm around her shoulder; just supporting her with a firm, gentle grip that sent tingling shocks along all her sensitive nerves.
"Listen, Arúna—and don't cry," he said, low and urgently. "No answer always leaves room for hope. And you shall have your Dyán, I promise you. I won't come back without him. I can't say fairer than that. So now——" his hand closed on her shoulder. "Give over—breaking your poor heart!"
"Listen, Arúna—and don't cry," he said, quietly and urgently. "Not getting an answer still gives you hope. And you will have your Dyán, I promise. I won't come back without him. I can't promise more than that. So now——" his hand rested on her shoulder. "Stop—breaking your own heart!"
Comforted a little, she uncovered her face. "I will try. Only to-night—I would rather—not the Palace dinner, the fireworks. I would rather go home with Miss Mills and the children...."
Comforted a bit, she revealed her face. "I'll try. Just tonight—I would prefer—not the Palace dinner or the fireworks. I would rather go home with Miss Mills and the kids...."
"And cry your eyes out all alone. And spoil the whole evening—for us both. No, you don't. Remember—you are Rajputni: not to be hag-ridden by a mere chirágh and a thieving mugger. No more tears and terrors. Look me in the face—and promise."
"And cry your eyes out all alone. And ruin the whole evening—for both of us. No, you won't. Remember—you are a Rajputni: not to be haunted by a mere candle and a petty thief. No more tears and fears. Look me in the eye—and promise."
As usual, he was irresistible. What matter Mai Lakshmi's indifference—since he cared so much? "Faithfully—I promise, Roy," she said; and, for proof of courage, looked straight into his eyes—that seemed mysteriously to hold and draw her into depths beyond depths.
As usual, he was impossible to resist. What did Mai Lakshmi's indifference matter—since he cared so much? "I promise, Roy, I really will," she said; and, to prove her courage, she looked straight into his eyes—which seemed to hold her and pull her into depths beyond depths.
For one incredible moment, his face moved a little nearer to hers—paused, as if irresolute, and withdrew.
For one amazing moment, his face moved a bit closer to hers—stopped, as if uncertain, and pulled back.
So brief was the instant, so slight the movement, that she almost doubted her senses. But her inmost being knew—and ached, without shyness or shame, for the kiss withheld....
So brief was the moment, so subtle the movement, that she almost questioned her senses. But deep down, she knew—and longed, without hesitation or embarrassment, for the kiss that was kept from her....
"You've the grit—I knew it," Roy said at last, in the level voice that had puzzled her earlier in the evening: and his hand slid from her shoulder. "Come now—we've been too long. Thea will be wondering...."
"You've got the grit—I knew it," Roy finally said in the steady tone that had confused her earlier that evening, and his hand slipped off her shoulder. "Come on—we've been here too long. Thea will be wondering...."
He turned; and she moved beside him, walking in a dream.
He turned, and she walked beside him, lost in a dream.
"I spoke a little—thinking him a guru——" She paused. The name woke a chord of memory. "Chandranath," she repeated, "that is the name they said——"
"I talked a bit—thinking he was a guru——" She paused. The name triggered a memory. "Chandranath," she repeated, "that’s the name they mentioned——"
"Who?" Roy asked sharply, coming out of his own dream.
"Who?" Roy asked sharply, snapping out of his own dream.
"Mátaji and the widowed Aunt——"
"Mátaji and the widowed Aunt—"
"What do they know of him?"
"What do they know about him?"
"How can I tell? I think it was—through our guru, he made offer of marriage—for me; wishing for an educated wife. I was wondering—could it be the same——?"
"How can I tell? I think it was—through our guru, who proposed marriage—for me; wanting an educated wife. I was wondering—could it be the same——?"
"Well, look here," he rounded on her, suddenly imperious. "If it is—you can tell them I won't have it. Grandfather would be furious. He ought to know—and Dyán. Your menfolk don't seem to get a look in."
"Well, look here," he turned to her, suddenly commanding. "If it is—you can tell them I won't allow it. Grandfather would be really angry. He should know—and Dyán. Your guys don't seem to get a say."
"Not much—with marrying arrangements. That is for women and priests. But—for now, I am safe, with Mrs Leigh——"
"Not much—just getting married. That's for women and priests. But for now, I'm safe with Mrs. Leigh——"
"And you'll stay safe—as far as he's concerned. You see, I know the fellow. He's the man I slanged in the City that day. Besides—at school——"
"And you'll stay safe—as far as he's concerned. You see, I know the guy. He's the one I talked back to in the City that day. Besides—at school——"
He unfolded the tale of St Rupert's; and she listened, amazed.
He told the story of St. Rupert, and she listened, fascinated.
"So don't worry over that," he commanded, in his kind elder-brotherly tone. "As for your poor little chirágh, for goodness' sake don't let it get on your nerves."
"So don’t stress about that," he said in his caring older-brother voice. "And for your poor little chirágh, please don’t let it bother you."
She sighed—knowing it would; yet longing to be worthy of him. It seemed he understood, for his hand closed lightly on her arm.
She sighed—knowing it would happen; yet wanting to be worthy of him. It seemed he understood, as his hand gently rested on her arm.
"That won't do at all! If you feel quavery inside, try holding your head an inch higher. Gesture's half the battle of life."
"That won’t work at all! If you feel anxious inside, try holding your head up an inch higher. Your posture is half the battle in life."
"Is it? I never thought——" she murmured, puzzled, but impressed. And after that, things somehow seemed easier than she had thought possible over there, by the tank.
"Is it? I never thought——" she whispered, confused but impressed. And after that, things somehow felt easier than she had expected over there, by the tank.
Secure, under Thea's wing, she drove to the Palace, where they were royally entertained by an unseen host, who could not join them at table without imperilling his soul. Later on, he appeared—grey-bearded, courtly and extensively jewelled—supported by Sir Lakshman, the prince, and a few privileged notables; whereupon they all migrated to the Palace roof for the grand display of fireworks—fitting climax to the Feast of Lights.
Secure under Thea's protection, she drove to the Palace, where they were warmly welcomed by an invisible host, who couldn't join them at the table without risking his soul. Later, he appeared—grey-bearded, elegant, and adorned with jewels—accompanied by Sir Lakshman, the prince, and a few chosen dignitaries; then they all moved to the Palace roof for the spectacular fireworks display—a perfect ending to the Feast of Lights.
Throughout the evening Roy was seldom absent from Arúna's side. They said little, but his presence wrapped her round with a sense of companionship more intimate than she had yet felt even in their happiest times together. While rocket after rocket soared and curved and blossomed in mid-heaven, her gaze reverted persistently to the outline of a man's head and shoulders silhouetted against the sky....
Throughout the evening, Roy was rarely away from Arúna's side. They didn't talk much, but his presence surrounded her with a feeling of companionship more intimate than she had ever experienced, even in their happiest moments together. As rocket after rocket shot up, curved, and blossomed in the sky, her gaze kept returning to the outline of a man's head and shoulders against the backdrop of the night.
Still later on, when he bade her good-night in the Residency drawing-room, she moved away carrying her head like a crowned queen. It certainly made her feel a few degrees braver than when she had crouched in the shadows praying vain prayers—shedding vain tears....
Still later on, when he said goodnight to her in the Residency drawing room, she walked away with her head held high like a crowned queen. It definitely made her feel a bit bolder than when she had huddled in the shadows, praying useless prayers—shedding useless tears....
FOOTNOTES:
[13] Holy man.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spiritual leader.
[14] Prayer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prayer.
[15] Crocodile.
Crocodile.
CHAPTER IX.
"Thou dost beset the path to every shrine; |
If I turn away from just one sin, I turn |
To your smile. |
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Alice Meynell. |
For Roy himself, no less than Arúna, the passing of those golden October weeks had been an experience as beautiful as it was unique. The very beauty and bewilderment of it had blinded him, at first, to the underlying danger for himself and her. Bewilderment sprang from an eerie sense—vivid to the verge of illusion—that his mother was with him again in the person of Arúna:—a fancy enhanced by the fact that his entire knowledge of Indian womanhood—the turns of thought and phrase, the charm, at once sensuous and spiritual—was linked indissolubly with her. And the perilous charm had penetrated insidiously deeper than he knew. By the time he realised what was happening, the spell was upon him; his will held captive in silken meshes he had not the heart to snap.
For Roy, just like Arúna, those beautiful October weeks had been an experience that was both stunning and one-of-a-kind. The sheer beauty and confusion of it all initially blinded him to the underlying danger for both of them. This confusion came from a strange feeling—almost to the point of being an illusion—that his mother was with him again in the form of Arúna. This idea was amplified by the fact that everything he understood about Indian women—their thoughts and expressions, their charm that was both sensual and spiritual—was inextricably linked to her. The captivating charm had sunk in deeper than he realized. By the time he understood what was going on, he was already under the spell; his will captured in delicate threads he didn't have the heart to break.
As often as not, in that early stage, he craved sight and sound of her simply because she wore a sari and carried her head and moved her hands just so; because her mere presence stirred him with a thrill that blended exquisite pleasure, exquisite pain. There were times he would contrive to be alone in the room with her; not talking; not even looking at her—because her face disturbed the illusion; simply letting the feel of her presence ease that inner ache—subdued, not stilled—for the mother who had remained more vitally one with him than nine mothers in ten are able, or willing, to remain with their grown-up sons.
As often as not, in that early stage, he craved to see and hear her simply because she wore a sari and carried herself and moved her hands in a certain way; because her mere presence thrilled him with a mixture of exquisite pleasure and exquisite pain. There were times he would find a way to be alone in the room with her; not talking, not even looking at her—because her face broke the spell; just letting the feel of her presence soothe that inner ache—subdued, not completely gone—for the mother who had stayed more connected to him than nine out of ten mothers are able or willing to be with their grown sons.
Thea Leigh, watching unobtrusively, had caught a glimpse of the strange dual influence at work in him. She had occasionally seen him with his mother; and had gleaned some idea of their unique relation; partly from Lance, partly from her intimate link with her own Theo, half a world away; nearly eighteen now, and eager to join up before all was over. So her troubled scrutiny was tempered with a measure of understanding. Roy had always attracted her. And now, unmothered—the wound not yet healed—she metaphorically gathered him to her heart; would have done so physically without hesitation; but that Vincent had his dear and foolish qualms about her promiscuous capacity for affection. But Arúna was her ewe lamb of the moment; and not even Roy must be allowed to make things harder for her than they were already....
Thea Leigh, watching quietly, had caught a glimpse of the strange dual influence at work in him. She had occasionally seen him with his mother and had gotten some sense of their unique relationship; partly from Lance, partly from her close bond with her own Theo, who was halfway across the world, nearly eighteen now, and eager to enlist before it was all over. So her concerned observation was softened by a bit of understanding. Roy had always drawn her in. And now, without a mother—the wound not yet healed—she metaphorically pulled him close to her heart; she would have done so physically without hesitation; but Vincent had his dear and foolish worries about her tendency for affection. But Arúna was her current favorite; and not even Roy should be allowed to make things more difficult for her than they already were....
So, after scouting the Delhi idea as preposterous, she suddenly perceived there might be virtue in it—for Arúna. Possibly it would glorify him in her eyes; but it would remove the fatal charm of his presence; give her a chance to pull up before things had gone too far. Whereat, being Thea, she spun round unashamedly, to Roy's secret amusement and relief. All the Desmond in her rose to the adventure of it. A risk, of course; but there must be no question of failure; and success would justify all. She was entirely at his service; discussed details by the hour; put him 'on to Vinx' for coaching in the general situation—underground sedition; reformers, true and false; telling arguments for the reclaiming of Dyán Singh.
So, after dismissing the idea of Delhi as ridiculous, she suddenly realized there might be something good about it—for Arúna. It could possibly elevate his status in her eyes, but it would also take away the irresistible charm of his presence; it would give her a chance to step back before things went too far. With that thought, being Thea, she turned around confidently, much to Roy's secret amusement and relief. Her adventurous side fully embraced the idea. It was certainly a risk, but there was no room for failure; success would make it all worthwhile. She was completely on board, discussing details for hours, and even put him in touch with Vinx for insights on the overall situation—underground rebellion; genuine and fake reformers; persuasive arguments for saving Dyán Singh.
To crown all—between genuine relief and genuine affection—she impulsively kissed him on departure under Vincent's very eyes.
To top it all off—somewhere between real relief and real affection—she impulsively kissed him goodbye right in front of Vincent.
"Just only to give you my blessing!" she explained, laughing and blushing like a girl at her own audacity. "Words are the stupidest clumsy things. I'm sure life would be happier and less complicated if we only had the sense to kiss more and talk less——!"
"Just wanted to give you my blessing!" she said, laughing and blushing like a girl caught in her own boldness. "Words are the clumsiest things. I'm sure life would be happier and less complicated if we had the sense to kiss more and talk less——!"
This—in the presence of Arúna and her husband and her six-year-old son!
This—in front of Arúna, her husband, and her six-year-old son!
"Where you'd be, Madam, if talking was rationed——!"
"Where would you be, Madam, if talking was limited——!"
"I'd take it out in kissing—Sir!" she retorted unabashed; while Arúna glanced a little wistfully at Roy, who was fondling Terry and talking nonsense to Vernon. For the boy adored him and was on the brink of tears.
"I'd express it through kisses—Sir!" she shot back without any shame; while Arúna looked a bit longingly at Roy, who was playfully interacting with Terry and chatting aimlessly with Vernon. The boy was so fond of him and was on the verge of tears.
But if he seemed unheeding, he was by no means unaware. He was fighting his own battle in his own way; incidentally, he hoped, helping the girl to fight hers. For he had shaken himself almost free of his delicious yet disturbing illusion, only to be confronted by a more profoundly disturbing reality. Loyal to his promise, tacitly given, he had simply not connected her with the idea of marriage. The queer thrill of her presence was for him quite another affair. Not until that night of wandering in the moonlight had it struck him, with a faint shock, that she might be mistaking his friendliness for—something more. That contact with her had come at a critical moment for himself, was a detail he failed to realise. Beyond the sudden bewildering sensations that prompted his headlong proposal to Tara, he had not felt seriously perturbed by girl or woman; and, in the past four years, life had been filled to overflowing with other things——
But even if he seemed indifferent, he was definitely aware. He was fighting his own battle in his own way; incidentally, he hoped, helping the girl to fight hers. He had managed to shake off his tempting yet unsettling illusion, only to face a more deeply unsettling reality. True to his promise, which he had given without saying it out loud, he simply hadn’t connected her with the idea of marriage. The strange thrill of her presence was something else entirely for him. It wasn’t until that night of wandering in the moonlight that it hit him, with a slight shock, that she might be interpreting his friendliness as—something more. The fact that his connection with her came at a crucial moment for himself was something he didn’t realize. Aside from the sudden, confusing feelings that led him to make his impulsive proposal to Tara, he hadn’t felt seriously troubled by any girl or woman; and for the past four years, his life had been overflowing with other things—
That he should love Arúna, deeply and dearly, seemed as simple and natural, as loving Tara. But to fall in love was a risk he had no right to run, either for himself or her. Yet the risk had been run before he awoke to the fact. And the events and emotions of Dewáli night had drawn them irresistibly, dangerously close together. For the racial ferment had been strong in him, as in her. And the darkness, the subtle influence of his Indian dress—her tears—her danger! How could any man, frankly loving her, not be carried a little out of himself? That overmastering impulse to kiss her had startlingly revealed the true forces at work.
That he should love Arúna, deeply and dearly, felt as simple and natural as loving Tara. But falling in love was a risk he had no right to take, either for himself or for her. Yet the risk had already been taken before he realized it. The events and emotions of Dewáli night had pulled them irresistibly, and dangerously, close together. The racial tension had been intense in him, just like in her. And the darkness, the subtle influence of his Indian clothing—her tears—her danger! How could any man who truly loved her not be carried away a little? That overwhelming urge to kiss her had startlingly exposed the true feelings at play.
After all that, what could he do, but sharply apply the curb and remove himself—for a time—in the devout hope that 'things' had not gone too far? He had not the assurance to suppose she was already in love with him; but patently the possibility was there.
After all that, what could he do but firmly hold back and take some time away, hoping that 'things' hadn't gotten out of hand? He didn’t have the confidence to think she was already in love with him, but it was clear that the possibility existed.
And why not—why not? The old unreasoning rebellion stirred in him afresh. His mother being gone, temptation tugged the harder. Home, without the Indian element, was almost unthinkable. If only he could take back Arúna! But for him there could be no 'if.' He had tacitly given his word—to her. And in any case there was his father—the Sinclair heritage—So all his fine dreams of helping Arúna amounted to this—that it was he who might be driven, in the end, to hurt her more than any of them. Life that looked such a straight-ahead business for most people, seemed to bristle with pitfalls and obstacles for him; all on account of the double heritage that was at once his pride, his inspiration, and his stone of stumbling.
And why not—why not? The old, mindless rebellion welled up in him again. With his mother gone, temptation pulled harder. Home, without the Indian aspect, felt nearly impossible to imagine. If only he could bring back Arúna! But for him, there was no 'if.' He had silently given his word—to her. And besides, there was his father—the Sinclair legacy—So all his grand ideas of helping Arúna came down to this—that it could end up being him who hurt her more than anyone else. Life that seemed so straightforward for most people felt full of traps and hurdles for him; all because of the dual heritage that was both his pride, his inspiration, and his stumbling block.
Endless wakeful hours of the night journey were peopled with thoughts and visions of Arúna—her pansy face and velvet-soft eyes, now flashing delicate raillery, now lifted in troubled appeal. A rainbow creature—that was the charm of her. Not beautiful—he thanked his stars; since his weakness for beauty amounted to a snare, but attractive—perilously so. For, in her case, the very element that drew him was the barrier that held them apart. The irony of it!
Endless sleepless hours during the night were filled with thoughts and images of Arúna—her delicate face and soft, velvety eyes, sometimes sparkling with playful teasing, other times looking up with a troubled expression. A magical being—that was her charm. Not beautiful—he was grateful for that; his weakness for beauty had always been a trap, but definitely attractive—dangerously so. Because, for her, the very thing that pulled him in was also the wall that kept them apart. How ironic!
Was she lying awake too, poor child—missing him a little? Would she marry an Indian—ever? Would she turn her back on India—even for him? Unanswerable questions hemmed her in. Could she even answer them herself? Too well he understood how the scales of her nature hung balanced between conflicting influences. As he was, racially, so was she, spiritually, a divided being; yet, in spite of waverings, Rajputni at the core, with all that word implies to those who know. If she lacked his mother's high sustained courage, her flashes of spirit shone out the brighter for her lapses into womanly weakness—as in that poignant moment by the tank, which had so nearly upset his own equilibrium. Vividly recalling that moment, it hurt him to realise that weeks might pass before he could see her again. No denying he wanted her; felt lost without her. The coveted Delhi adventure seemed suddenly a very lonely affair; not even a clear inner sense of his mother's presence to bear him company. No dreams lately; no faint mystical intimation of her nearness, since the wonderful hour with his grandfather. Only in the form of that strange and lovely illusion had she seemed vitally near him since he left Chitor.
Was she lying awake too, poor girl—missing him a little? Would she ever marry an Indian? Would she really turn her back on India—even for him? Unanswerable questions surrounded her. Could she even answer them herself? He understood too well how the scales of her nature were balanced between conflicting influences. Just like him, racially, she was spiritually a divided person; yet, despite her uncertainties, she was a Rajputni at her core, with all that means to those who know. Even if she didn’t have his mother’s strong and consistent courage, her moments of spirit shone even brighter during her lapses into feminine weakness—as in that emotional moment by the tank, which had nearly thrown him off balance too. Remembering that moment vividly, it hurt him to realize that weeks could pass before he could see her again. There was no denying he wanted her; he felt lost without her. The sought-after Delhi adventure suddenly felt very lonely; he didn’t even have a clear sense of his mother’s presence to keep him company. No dreams lately; no faint mystical feeling of her closeness since that wonderful hour with his grandfather. Only in the form of that strange and beautiful illusion had she seemed vitally close to him since he left Chitor.
Graceless ingratitude—that 'only.' For now, looking back, he clearly saw how the beauty and bewilderment of that early phase—so mysteriously blending Arúna with herself—had held his emotions in cheek, lifted them, purified them; had saved him, for all he knew, from surrender to an overwhelming passion that might conceivably have swept everything before it. Pure fantasy—perhaps. But he felt no inclination to argue out the unarguable. He preferred simply unquestioningly to believe that, under God, he owed his salvation to her. And after all—take it spiritually or psychologically—that was in effect the truth....
Graceless ingratitude—that 'only.' Looking back now, he could clearly see how the beauty and confusion of that early phase—so mysteriously merging Arúna with herself—had controlled his emotions, lifted them, purified them; had saved him, as far as he knew, from giving in to an overwhelming passion that could have easily taken over everything. Pure fantasy—maybe. But he had no desire to debate the indisputable. He preferred to simply and wholeheartedly believe that, under God, he owed his salvation to her. And after all—whether seen spiritually or psychologically—that was essentially the truth....
Towards morning, utter weariness lulled him into a troubled sleep—not for long. He awoke, chilled and heavy-eyed, to find the unheeded loveliness of a lemon-yellow dawn stealing over the blank immensity of earth and sky.
Towards morning, sheer exhaustion lulled him into a restless sleep—not for long. He woke up, cold and bleary-eyed, to discover the overlooked beauty of a lemon-yellow dawn spreading across the vast emptiness of earth and sky.
CHAPTER X.
"The tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things....
The tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly
poison."—St James iii 5-8.
"The tongue is a small part of the body, but it boasts big things....
No one can control the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of toxic poison."—St. James iii 5-8.
Roy spent ten days in Delhi—lodging with one Krishna Lal, a jewel merchant of high standing, well known to Sir Lakshman—and never a word or a sight of Dyán Singh. The need for constant precautions hampered him not a little; but if the needle he sought was in this particular haystack, he would find it yet.
Roy spent ten days in Delhi, staying with Krishna Lal, a well-respected jewel merchant known to Sir Lakshman, and he didn’t hear a word or see Dyán Singh. The need for constant caution made things difficult for him, but if the needle he was looking for was in this particular haystack, he was determined to find it.
Meanwhile, at every turn he was imbibing first impressions, a sufficiently enthralling occupation—in Delhi, of all places on earth: Delhi, mistress of many victors; very woman, in that she yields to conquer; and after centuries of romance and tragedy, remains, in essence, unconquered still. The old saying, 'Who holds Delhi, holds India,' has its dark counterpart in the unwritten belief that no alien ruler, enthroned at Delhi, shall endure. Hence the dismay of many loyal Indians when the British Government deserted Calcutta for the Queen of the North. And here, already, were her endless, secretive byways rivalling Calcutta suburbs as hornet-nests of sedition and intrigue.
Meanwhile, at every turn, he was soaking up first impressions, a captivating experience—in Delhi, of all places: Delhi, home to many conquerors; like a woman, in that she submits to those who conquer her; and after centuries of romance and tragedy, she remains, at her core, unconquered. The old saying, 'Who holds Delhi, holds India,' has its darker side in the unspoken belief that no foreign ruler, seated in Delhi, will last. This is why many loyal Indians felt dismayed when the British Government left Calcutta for the Queen of the North. And already, her endless, hidden alleys rivaled the suburbs of Calcutta as nests of rebellion and intrigue.
Roy was to grow painfully familiar with these before his search ended. But the city's pandemonium of composite noises and composite smells was offset by the splendid remnants of Imperial Delhi:—the Pearl Mosque, a dream in marble, dazzling against the blue: inlaid columns of the Dewan-i-Khas—every leaf wrought in jade or malachite, every petal a precious stone; swelling domes and rose-pink minarets of the Jumna Musjid rising superbly from a network of narrow streets and shabby toppling houses. For, in India, the sordid and stately rub shoulders with sublime disregard for effect. In the cool aloofness of tombs and temples, or among crumbling fragments of them on the plain, or away beyond the battered Kashmir Gate—ground sacred to heroic memories—he could wander at will for hours, isolated in body and spirit, yet strangely content....
Roy would soon become painfully familiar with all this before his search came to an end. But the chaotic blend of noises and smells in the city was balanced by the magnificent remnants of Imperial Delhi:—the Pearl Mosque, a dream in marble, shining against the blue; inlaid columns of the Dewan-i-Khas—every leaf crafted in jade or malachite, every petal a precious stone; the soaring domes and rose-pink minarets of the Jumna Musjid rising grandly from a maze of narrow streets and rundown, leaning houses. In India, the grimy and the stately exist side by side with a striking disregard for effect. In the cool serenity of tombs and temples, or among the crumbling remains of them on the plain, or far beyond the battered Kashmir Gate—ground sacred to heroic memories—he could wander for hours, feeling isolated in body and spirit, yet oddly content....
And there was yet a third Delhi, hard by these two; yet curiously aloof: official, Anglo-Indian Delhi, of bungalows and clubs and painfully new Government buildings. Little scope here for imaginative excursions, but much scope for thought in the queer sensation, that beset him, of seeing his father's people, as it were, through his mother's eyes.
And there was a third Delhi, close to these two, yet strangely detached: the official, Anglo-Indian Delhi, with its bungalows, clubs, and painfully modern government buildings. There wasn't much room for imaginative adventures here, but there was plenty of food for thought in the strange feeling he had of seeing his father's people through his mother's perspective.
New as he was to Anglo-Indian life, these glimpses from the outskirts were sufficiently illuminating. Once he was present in the crowd at a big Gymkhana; and more than once he strolled through the Club gardens where social Delhi pursued tennis-balls and shuttle-cocks—gravely, as if life hung on the issue; or gaily, with gusts of laughter and chaff, often noisier than need be. And he saw them all, now, from a new angle of vision. Discreetly aloof, he observed, in passing, the complete free-and-easiness of the modern maiden with her modern cavalier; personalities flying; likewise legs and arms; a banter-wrangle interlude over a tennis-racquet; flight and pursuit of the offending maiden, punctuated with shrieks, culminating in collapse and undignified surrender: while a pair of club peons—also discreetly aloof—exchanged remarks whose import would have enraged the unsuspecting pair. Roy knew very well they never gave the matter a thought. They were simply 'rotting' in the approved style of to-day. But, seen from the Eastern standpoint, the trivial incident troubled him. It recalled a chance remark of his grandfather's: "With only a little more decorum and seriousness in their way of life out here, they could do far more to promote good understanding socially between us all, than by making premature 'reforms' or tilting at barriers arising from opposite kinds of civilisation."
New as he was to Anglo-Indian life, these glimpses from the sidelines were pretty enlightening. Once, he was in the crowd at a big Gymkhana; and more than once, he wandered through the Club gardens where social Delhi chased tennis balls and shuttlecocks—seriously, as if everything depended on the outcome; or cheerfully, filled with bursts of laughter and teasing, often louder than necessary. And he saw them all now from a fresh perspective. Detached yet observant, he watched as the modern girl easily interacted with her modern guy; personalities clashing; along with legs and arms; a playful argument over a tennis racquet; the chase of the teasing girl, filled with shrieks, ending in a tumble and undignified surrender: while a couple of club attendants—also keeping their distance—shared comments that would have enraged the oblivious pair. Roy knew they didn’t think about it at all. They were just “hanging out” in the style of today. But, viewed from an Eastern perspective, this trivial event bothered him. It reminded him of a remark his grandfather made: “With just a bit more decorum and seriousness in their lifestyle out here, they could do much more to foster good social understanding among us all, than by pushing for premature ‘reforms’ or challenging barriers created by different types of civilization.”
Here was matter for the novel—or novels—to be born of his errantry:—the 'fruit of his life' that she had so longed to bold in her hands. Were she only at Home now, what letters-without-end he would be pouring out to her! What letters he could have poured out to Arúna—did conscience permit.
Here was the stuff for the novel—or novels—that could come from his adventures: the 'fruit of his life' that she had wished to hold in her hands for so long. If only she was at Home now, he would be sending her endless letters! He could have written so many letters to Arúna—if only his conscience allowed it.
He allowed himself two, in the course of ten days; and the spirit moved him, after long abstention, to indulge in a rambling screed to Tara telling of his quest; revealing more than he quite realised of the inner stress he was trying to ignore. The quest, he emphasised, was a private affair, confided to her only, because he knew she would understand. It hurt more than he cared to admit to feel how completely his father would not understand his present turmoil of heart and brain....
He gave himself two over the course of ten days; and after a long break, he felt inspired to write a long letter to Tara about his journey; revealing more than he realized about the inner conflict he was trying to dismiss. He stressed that this quest was personal, shared only with her because he knew she would get it. It hurt more than he wanted to admit to realize how completely his father would not understand his current turmoil of heart and mind....
Isolated thus, with his hidden thwarted emotion, there resulted a literary blossoming, the most spontaneous and satisfying since his slow struggle up from the depths. Alone at night, and in the clear keen dawns, he wrote and wrote and wrote, as a thirsty man drinks after a desert march:—poems chiefly; sketches and impressions; his dearest theme the troubled spirit of India,—or was it the spirit of Arúna?—poised between crescent light and deepening shadow, looking for sane clear guidance—and finding none. A prose sketch, in this vein, stood out from the rest; a fragment of his soul, too intimately self-revealing for the general gaze: no uncommon dilemma for an artist, precisely when his work is most intrinsically true. Had he followed the natural urge of his heart, he would have sent it to Arúna. As it was, he decided to treasure it a little longer for himself alone.
Isolated like this, with his hidden and frustrated emotions, he experienced a burst of creativity, the most genuine and fulfilling since his long climb up from the depths. Alone at night and during the bright, crisp mornings, he wrote and wrote and wrote, like a thirsty man drinking after a long trek through the desert: mostly poems; sketches and impressions; his favorite theme being the troubled spirit of India—or was it the spirit of Arúna?—caught between rising light and deepening shadows, searching for clear, sane guidance—and finding none. One prose sketch stood out from the rest; it was a fragment of his soul, too revealing for the public eye: a familiar struggle for an artist, especially when his work feels the most authentically true. If he had followed the natural pull of his heart, he would have sent it to Arúna. Instead, he chose to keep it a little longer for himself.
Meantime Dyán—half forgotten—suddenly emerged. It was at a meeting—exclusively religious and philosophical; but the police had wind of it; and a friendly inspector mentioned it to Krishna Lal. The chief speaker would be a Swami of impeccable sanctity. "But if you have a sensitive palate, you will doubtless detect a spice of political powder under the jam of religion!" quoth Krishna Lal, who was a man of humour and no friend of sedition.
Meantime, Dyán—mostly forgotten—suddenly appeared. It was at a meeting that was purely religious and philosophical; however, the police got wind of it, and a friendly inspector brought it up to Krishna Lal. The main speaker would be a Swami of impeccable holiness. "But if you have a sensitive palate, you'll probably sense a hint of political motive mixed in with the sweetness of religion!" said Krishna Lal, who had a sense of humor and wasn't a supporter of rebellion.
"Thanks for the hint," said Roy—and groaned in spirit. Meetings, at best, were the abomination of desolation; and his soul was sick of the Indian variety. For the 'silent East' is never happier than when it is talking at immense length; denouncing, inaugurating, promoting; and a prolonged dose of it stirred in Roy a positive craving for men who shot remarks at each other in 'straight-flung words and true.' But no stone must be left unturned. So he went;—guided by the friendly policeman, who knew him for a Sahib bent on some personal quest.
"Thanks for the tip," said Roy—and inwardly sighed. Meetings, at best, were a complete waste of time; and he was fed up with the Indian variety. The 'silent East' is never happier than when it's talking at great length; criticizing, starting new initiatives, promoting; and a long dose of it made Roy genuinely crave conversations where people shot remarks at each other in 'straightforward and honest' ways. But no stone could be left unturned. So he went;—guided by the friendly policeman, who recognized him as a Sahib on a personal mission.
Their search ended in a windowless inner room; packed to suffocation; heavy with attar of rose, kerosene, and human bodies; and Roy as usual clung to a doorway that offered occasional respite.
Their search ended in a windowless inner room; crammed to the brim; thick with the scent of rose oil, kerosene, and people; and Roy, as always, hung onto a doorway that provided occasional relief.
The Swami was already in full flow:—a wraith of a man in a salmon-coloured garment; his eyes, deep in their sockets, gleaming like black diamonds. And he was holding his audience spellbound:—Hindus of every calling; students in abundance; a sprinkling of Sikhs and Dogras from the lines. Some form of hypnotism,—was it? Perhaps. Even Roy could not listen unmoved, when the spirit shook the frail creature like a gust of wind and the hollow chest-notes vibrated with appeal or command. Such men—and India is full of them—are spiritual dynamos. Who can calculate their effect on an emotional race? And they no longer confine their influence to things spiritual. They, too, have caught the modern disease of politics for the million. And the supreme appeal is to youth—plastic and impressionable, aflame with fervours of the blood that can be conjured, by heady words, into fervours infinitely more dangerous to themselves and their country.
The Swami was in full swing: a shadowy figure in a salmon-colored robe, his eyes deep-set and sparkling like black diamonds. He had his audience captivated: Hindus from all walks of life, plenty of students, and a mix of Sikhs and Dogras from the military. Was it some kind of hypnotism? Maybe. Even Roy couldn't listen without feeling moved when the spirit shook the frail man like a gust of wind, and the hollow notes from his chest resonated with urgency or authority. Such individuals—and India has many—are spiritual powerhouses. Who can measure their impact on an emotional population? And they no longer limit their influence to spiritual matters. They’ve also caught the modern political bug. Their primary target is the youth—malleable and impressionable, filled with passionate energy that can be ignited, through powerful words, into a fervor that is far more dangerous to themselves and their country.
In an atmosphere dense with spilled kerosene, with over-breathed air and over-charged emotion, that appeal rang out like a trumpet blast.
In a space thick with spilled kerosene, with stale air and heightened emotions, that call sounded like a trumpet blast.
"It is to youth the divine message has come in all ages; the call to martyrdom and dedication. 'Suffer little children to come unto me,' said the inspired Founder of Christianity. So also I say in this time of revival, suffer the young to fling themselves into the arms of the Mother. My sons, she cries, go back to the Vedas. You will find all wisdom there. Reject this alien gift—however finely gilded—of a civilisation inferior to your own. Hindu Rishis were old in wisdom when these were still unclothed savages coloured with blue paint. Shall the sacred Motherland be inoculated with Western poison? It is for the young to decide—to act. Nerve your arms with valour. Bring offerings acceptable, to the shrine of Kali Mai. Does she demand a sheep? A buffalo? A cocoanut? Ask yourselves. The answer is written in your hearts——"
"It is to youth that the divine message has come in all ages; the call to sacrifice and commitment. 'Let the little children come to me,' said the inspired Founder of Christianity. So too I say in this time of revival, let the young throw themselves into the arms of the Mother. My sons, she cries, return to the Vedas. You will find all wisdom there. Reject this foreign gift—no matter how beautifully presented—of a civilization that is inferior to your own. Hindu Rishis possessed wisdom long before these were still naked savages painted with blue. Should the sacred Motherland be filled with Western poison? It is up to the young to decide—to act. Steady your arms with courage. Bring offerings worthy to the shrine of Kali Mai. Does she require a sheep? A buffalo? A coconut? Reflect on it. The answer is written in your hearts——"
His emaciated arms shot up and outward in a gesture the more impressive because it was maintained. For a prolonged moment the holy one seemed to hover above his audience—as it were an eagle poised on outspread wings....
His skinny arms shot up and out in a gesture that was even more striking because he held it. For a long moment, the holy one seemed to float above his audience—like an eagle poised on outstretched wings....
Roy came to himself with a start. His friend the policeman had plucked his sleeve; and they retreated a step or two through the open door.
Roy awoke suddenly. His friend, the police officer, had tugged at his sleeve, and they stepped back a bit through the open door.
"The Sahib heard?" queried Mán Singh in cautious undertone.
"The Sahib heard?" asked Mán Singh in a careful tone.
"There's hearing—and hearing," said Roy, aware of some cryptic message given and understood. "I take it they all know what he's driving at."
"There's listening—and really listening," said Roy, realizing there was a hidden message being communicated and understood. "I assume they all know what he means."
"True talk. They know. But he has not said. Therefore he goes in safety when he should be picking oakum in the jail khana. They are cunning as serpents these holy ones."
"True talk. They know. But he hasn’t said anything. So he walks free when he should be picking oakum in the jailhouse. These holy ones are as cunning as serpents."
"They have the gift of tongues," said Roy. "May one ask what is Mai Kali's special taste in sacrifices?"
"They have the gift of speaking in tongues," Roy said. "Can I ask what Mai Kali's preferred offerings are?"
The Sikh gave him an odd look. "The blood of white goats—meaning Sahibs, Hazúr."—Roy's 'click' was Oriental to a nicety.—"'A white goat for Kali' is an old Bengali catchword. Hark how their tongues wag. But there is still another—much esteemed by the student-lóg; one who can skilfully flavour a pillau[16] of learned talk, as the Swami can flavour a pillau of religion. Where he comes, there will be trouble afterwards, and arrests. But no Siri Chandranath. He is off making trouble elsewhere."
The Sikh gave him a strange look. "The blood of white goats—meaning the British, sir."—Roy's 'click' was perfectly Eastern.—"'A white goat for Kali' is an old Bengali saying. Listen to how they talk. But there's another one—much valued by the student-lóg; one who can skillfully spice a pillau[16] of learned conversation, just like the Swami can spice a pillau of religion. Wherever he goes, there will be trouble afterwards, and arrests. But no Siri Chandranath. He's off stirring up trouble somewhere else."
"Chandranath—here?" Roy's heart gave a jerk, half excitement, half apprehension.
"Chandranath—here?" Roy's heart raced, a mix of excitement and anxiety.
"Your Honour has heard the man?"
"Have you heard the man, Your Honor?"
"No. I'm glad of the chance."
"No. I'm happy for the opportunity."
As they entered, the second speaker stepped on to the platform....
As they entered, the second speaker walked onto the platform....
True talk, indeed! There stood the boy who had whimpered under Scab Major's bullying, in the dark coat and turban of the educated Indian; his back half turned, in confidential talk with a friend, who had set a carafe and tumbler ready to hand. The light of a wall lamp shone full on his friend's face—clean-cut, handsome, unmistakable....
True talk, indeed! There stood the boy who had whined under Scab Major's bullying, wearing the dark coat and turban of the educated Indian; his back half turned, in a private conversation with a friend, who had a carafe and tumbler ready to serve. The light from a wall lamp illuminated his friend's face—well-defined, attractive, unmistakable....
Dyán! Dyán—and Chandranath! It was the conjunction that confounded Roy and tinged elation with dismay. He could hardly contain himself till Dyán joined the audience; standing a little apart; not taking a seat. Something in his face reminded Roy of the strained fervour in his letter to Arúna. Carefully careless, he edged his way through the outer fringe of the audience, and volunteered a remark or two in Hindustani.
Dyán! Dyán—and Chandranath! It was the combination that puzzled Roy and mixed excitement with worry. He could barely hold back until Dyán joined the crowd; standing a bit off to the side; not sitting down. Something in his expression reminded Roy of the intense passion in his letter to Arúna. Nonchalantly, he made his way through the outer edges of the audience and offered a comment or two in Hindustani.
"A full meeting, brother. Your friend speaks well?"
"A full meeting, bro. Does your friend speak well?"
Dyán turned with a start. "Where are you from, that you have not heard him?" He scrutinised Roy's appearance. "A hill man——?"
Dyán turned abruptly. "Where are you from that you haven't heard of him?" He examined Roy's look closely. "A hill person——?"
Roy edged nearer and spoke in English under his breath. "Dyán—look at me. Don't make a scene. I am Roy—from Jaipur."
Roy leaned in closer and whispered in English, "Dyán—look at me. Don’t make a scene. I’m Roy—from Jaipur."
In spite of the warning, Dyán drew back sharply. "What are you here for—spying?"
In spite of the warning, Dyán pulled back quickly. "What are you here for—spying?"
"No. Hoping to find you. Because—I care; and Arúna cares——"
"No. I was hoping to find you. Because—I care; and Arúna cares——"
"Better to care less and understand more," Dyán muttered brusquely. "No time for talk now. Listen. You may learn a few things Oxford could not teach."
"Better to care less and understand more," Dyán said sharply. "No time for talking now. Listen. You might learn a few things that Oxford couldn't teach."
The implied sneer enraged Roy; but listen he must, perforce: and in the space of half an hour he learnt a good deal about Chandranath and the mentality of his type.
The implied sneer angered Roy; but he had to listen, whether he liked it or not: and in just half an hour, he learned a lot about Chandranath and the mindset of his kind.
To the outer ear, he was propounding the popular modern doctrine of 'Yoga by action.' To the inner ear he was extolling passion and rebellion in terms of a creed that enjoins detachment from both; inciting to political murder, under sanction of the divine dictum, 'Who kills the body kills naught ... Thy concern is with action alone, never with results.' And his heady flights of rhetoric, like those of the Swami, were frankly aimed at the scores of half-fledged youths who hung upon his utterance.
To the casual listener, he was promoting the trendy modern idea of 'Yoga through action.' But to those really paying attention, he was glorifying passion and rebellion while preaching a belief that encourages detachment from both; urging political violence, justifying it with the divine saying, 'Who kills the body kills nothing ... Your focus is on action alone, never on the outcome.' His intense speeches, much like the Swami's, were clearly directed at the many young men who eagerly listened to him.
"What are the first words of the young child? What are the first words in your own hearts?" he cried, indicating that organ with a dramatic forefinger. "I want! It is the passionate cry of youth. By indomitably uttering it, he can dislodge mountains into the sea. And in India to-day there exist mountains necessary to be hurled into the sea!" His significant pause was not lost on his hearers—or on Roy. "'Many-branched and endless are the thoughts of the irresolute.' But to him who cries ardently, 'I want,' there is no impediment, except paucity of courage to snatch the seductive object. Deaf to the anæmic whisper of compunction, remembering that sin taints only the weak, he will be translated to that dizzy eminence, where right and wrong, truth and untruth, become as pigmies, hardly discerned by the naked eye. There dwells Káli—the shameless and pitiless; and believing our country that deity incarnate, her needs must be our gods. 'Her image make we in temple after temple—Bande Mátaram?'" The invocation was flung back to him in a ragged shout. Here and there a student leapt to his feet brandishing a clenched fist. "Compose your laudable intoxication, brothers. I do not say, 'Be violent.' There is a necromancy of the spirit more potent than weapons of the flesh:—the delusion of irresistible suggestion that will conquer even truth itself...."
"What are the first words of a young child? What are the first words in your own hearts?" he exclaimed, dramatically pointing to his heart. "I want! It's the passionate cry of youth. By boldly voicing it, he can move mountains into the sea. And in India today, there are mountains that need to be thrown into the sea!" His significant pause resonated with his audience—as well as with Roy. "'Many-branched and endless are the thoughts of the uncertain.' But to the one who passionately cries, 'I want,' there are no obstacles, except the lack of courage to grab the tempting prize. Ignoring the faint whisper of guilt, knowing that sin only affects the weak, he will rise to that dizzy height, where right and wrong, truth and falsehood become tiny figures, barely visible to the naked eye. There resides Káli—the unashamed and relentless; and believing our country is that goddess incarnate, her needs to be our gods. 'We create her image in temple after temple—Bande Mátaram?'" The call was met with a rough shout. Here and there, a student jumped to his feet shaking a clenched fist. "Control your passionate enthusiasm, brothers. I’m not saying, 'Be violent.' There’s a kind of magic in the spirit that's more powerful than physical weapons: the illusion of an irresistible suggestion that can conquer even the truth itself...."
Abstraction piled on abstraction; perversion on perversion; and that deluded crowd plainly swallowing it all as gospel truth——! To Roy the whole exhibition was purely disgustful; as if the man had emptied a dust-bin under his aristocratic nose. Once or twice he glanced covertly at Dyán, standing beside him; at the strained intentness of his face, the nervous clenched hand. Was this the same Dyán who had ridden and argued and read 'Greats' with him only four years ago—this hypnotised being who seemed to have forgotten his existence——?
Abstraction upon abstraction; perversion upon perversion; and that deluded crowd just swallowing it all as if it were absolute truth! To Roy, the entire exhibition was utterly disgusting; it felt like someone had dumped a trash bin right under his aristocratic nose. A couple of times, he glanced discreetly at Dyán, who stood next to him, noticing the intense focus on his face and his nervously clenched hand. Was this really the same Dyán who had ridden, debated, and studied 'Greats' with him just four years ago—this hypnotized person who seemed to have forgotten he even existed?
Thank God! At last it was over! But while applause hummed and fluttered, there sprang on to the platform, unannounced, a wiry keen-faced man, with the parted beard of a Sikh.
Thank God! Finally, it was over! But while applause buzzed and swirled, a wiry, sharp-faced man with a parted beard like a Sikh suddenly appeared on the stage, unannounced.
"Brothers—I demand a hearing!" he cried aloud; "I who was formerly hater of the British, preaching all manner of violence—I have been three years detained in Germany; and I come back now, with my eyes open, to say all over India—cease your fool's talk about self-government and tossing mountains into the sea! Cease making yourselves drunk with words and waving your Vedic flags and stand by the British—your true friends——"
"Brothers—I need you to listen!" he shouted; "I, who once hated the British and promoted all kinds of violence—I have spent three years stuck in Germany; and now I return, with a clearer perspective, to tell everyone in India—stop your nonsense about self-government and throwing mountains into the sea! Stop getting drunk on words and waving your Vedic flags and support the British—your true friends—"
At that, cries and counter-cries drowned his voice. Books were hurled; no other weapon being handy; and Roy noted, with amused contempt, that Chandranath hastily disappeared from view.
At that, shouts and replies drowned out his voice. Books were thrown; no other weapon was available; and Roy noticed, with amused disdain, that Chandranath quickly vanished from sight.
The Sikh laughed in the face of their opposition. Dexterously catching a book, he hurled it back; and once more made his strong voice heard above the clamour. "Fools—and sheep! You may stop your ears now. In the end I will make you hear——"
The Sikh laughed in the face of their opposition. Skillfully catching a book, he threw it back; and once again made his powerful voice heard above the noise. "Fools—and sheep! You can cover your ears now. In the end, I will make you listen——"
Shouted down again, he vanished through a side exit; and, in the turmoil that followed, Roy's hand closed securely on Dyán's arm. Throughout the stormy interlude, he had stood rigidly still: a pained, puzzled frown contracting his brows. Yet it was plain he would have slipped away without a word, but for Roy's detaining grasp.
Shouted down again, he disappeared through a side exit; and, in the chaos that followed, Roy firmly grabbed Dyán's arm. Throughout the chaotic moment, he had stood completely still, a pained, confused frown on his face. It was clear he would have left without saying a word, if not for Roy's hold on him.
"You don't go running off—now I've found you," said he good-humouredly. "I've things to say. Come along to my place and hear them."
"You can't just run off now that I've found you," he said cheerfully. "I have things to say. Come over to my place and listen."
Dyán jerked his imprisoned arm. "Very sorry. I have—important duties."
Dyán yanked his trapped arm. "Sorry about that. I have—important things to take care of."
"To-morrow night then? I'm lodging with Krishna Lal. And—look here, don't mention me to your friend the philosopher! I know more about him than you might suppose. If you still care a damn for me—and the others, do what I ask—and keep your mouth shut——"
"Tomorrow night then? I'm staying with Krishna Lal. And—listen, don't mention me to your philosopher friend! I know more about him than you might think. If you still care about me—and the others, please do what I ask—and keep it to yourself——"
Dyán's frown was hostile; but his voice was low and troubled. "For God's sake leave me alone, Roy. Of course—I care. But that kind of caring is carnal weakness. We, who are dedicated, must rise above such weakness, above pity and slave-morality, giving all to the Mother——"
Dyán's frown was unfriendly, but his voice was quiet and concerned. "For God's sake, leave me alone, Roy. Of course I care. But that kind of caring is a form of weakness. We, who are committed, have to rise above that weakness, above pity and servant mentality, giving everything to the Mother——"
"Dyán—have you forgotten—my mother?" Roy pressed his advantage in the same low tone.
"Dyán—have you forgotten—my mother?" Roy continued, maintaining the same quiet tone.
"Well, in her name, I ask you—come to-morrow evening and have a talk."
"Well, in her name, I ask you—come tomorrow evening and have a chat."
Dyán was silent; then, for the first time, he looked Roy straight in the eyes. "In her name—I will come. Now let me go."
Dyán was quiet; then, for the first time, he looked Roy directly in the eyes. "For her sake—I will come. Now let me go."
FOOTNOTES:
[16] An Indian dish.
An Indian dish.
CHAPTER XI.
"When we have fallen through storey after storey of our vanity and aspiration, it is then that we begin to measure the stature of our friends."—R.L.S.
"When we have fallen through layer after layer of our pride and ambition, that's when we start to really see the worth of our friends."—R.L.S.
Next evening Dyán arrived. He stayed for an hour, and did most of the talking. But his unnatural volubility suggested disturbance deep down.
Next evening, Dyán showed up. He stayed for an hour and did most of the talking. But his unnatural eagerness to speak hinted at some inner turmoil.
Only once Roy had a glimpse of the true Dyán, when he presented Arúna's 'prasád,' consecrated by her touch. In silence Dyán set it on the table; and reverently touched, with his finger-tips, first the small parcel, then his own forehead.
Only once did Roy catch a glimpse of the real Dyán, when he presented Arúna's 'prasád,' blessed by her touch. In silence, Dyán placed it on the table and respectfully touched, with his fingertips, first the small parcel, then his own forehead.
"Arúna—sister," he said on an under breath. But he would not be drawn into talking of her, of his grandfather, or of home affairs: and his abrupt departure left Roy with a maddening sense of frustration.
"Arúna—sister," he said quietly. But he wouldn’t be pulled into talking about her, his grandfather, or family matters: and his sudden exit left Roy feeling incredibly frustrated.
He lay awake half the night; and reached certain conclusions that atoned for a violent headache next morning. First and best—Dyán was not a genuine convert. All this ferment and froth did not spell reasoned conviction. He was simply ensnared; his finer nature warped by the 'delusion of irresistible suggestion,' deadlier than any weapon of War. His fanatical loyalty savoured of obsession. So much the better. An obsession could be pricked like an air-ball with the right weapon at the right moment. That, as Roy saw it, was his task:—in effect, a ghostly duel between himself and Chandranath for the soul of Dyán Singh; and the fate of Arúna virtually hung on the issue.
He lay awake half the night and came to some conclusions that justified the intense headache he had the next morning. First and foremost—Dyán wasn’t a true convert. All this chaos and excitement didn’t indicate genuine belief. He was simply trapped; his better nature twisted by the 'delusion of irresistible suggestion,' which was more dangerous than any weapon of war. His fanatical loyalty felt like an obsession. That was actually a good thing. An obsession could be popped like a balloon with the right tool at the right time. That, as Roy saw it, was his job: a kind of ghostly duel between himself and Chandranath for the soul of Dyán Singh; and the fate of Arúna practically depended on the outcome.
Should he succeed, Chandranath would doubtless guess at his share in Dyán's defection; and few men care about courting the enmity of the unscrupulous. That is the secret power behind the forces of anarchy, above all in India, where social and spiritual boycott can virtually slay a man without shedding of blood. For himself, Roy decided the game was worth the candle. The question remained—how far that natural shrinking might affect Dyán? And again—how much did he know of Chandranath's designs on Arúna?
Should he succeed, Chandranath would probably figure out his role in Dyán's betrayal, and few people want to risk making enemies of the ruthless. That's the hidden strength behind the forces of chaos, especially in India, where social and spiritual ostracism can effectively end a person's life without any violence. For his part, Roy decided that the effort was worth it. The question remained—how much would that natural hesitance influence Dyán? And again—how much did he know about Chandranath's plans for Arúna?
Roy decided to spring the truth on him next time—and note the effect. Dyán had said he would come again one evening; and—sooner than Roy expected—he came. Again he was abnormally voluble, as if holding his cousin at arm's length by italicising his own fanatical fervour, till Roy's impatience subsided into weariness and he palpably stifled a yawn.
Roy decided to reveal the truth to him next time—and see how he reacted. Dyán had mentioned he would come back one evening; and—sooner than Roy anticipated—he showed up. Once more, he was excessively talkative, as if keeping his cousin at a distance by exaggerating his own intense enthusiasm, until Roy's impatience faded into exhaustion and he clearly stifled a yawn.
Dyán, detecting him, stopped dead, with a pained, puzzled look that went to Roy's heart. For he loved the real Dyán, even while he was bored to extinction with the semi-religious verbiage that poured from him like water from a jug.
Dyán, noticing him, froze with a hurt, confused expression that pierced Roy's heart. Because he loved the true Dyán, even while he was completely bored by the semi-religious talk that flowed from him like water from a jug.
"Awfully sorry," he apologised frankly. "But I've been over-dosed with that sort of stuff lately; and I'm damned if I can swallow it like you do. Yet I'm dead keen for India to have the best, all round, that she's capable of digesting—yet. So's Grandfather. You can't deny it."
"Really sorry," he admitted honestly. "But I've been overloaded with that kind of stuff lately, and I can't handle it like you do. Still, I'm really eager for India to get the best of what she can take—so is Grandfather. You can't deny that."
Dyán frowned irritably. "Grandfather's prejudiced and old-fashioned."
Dyán frowned with irritation. "Grandpa's biased and stuck in the past."
"He's longer-sighted than most of your voluble friends. He doesn't rhapsodise. He knows.—But I'm not old-fashioned. Nor is Arúna."
"He's more insightful than most of your chatty friends. He doesn't go on and on. He knows.—But I'm not behind the times. Neither is Arúna."
"No, poor child; only England-infatuated. She is unwise not taking this chance of an educated husband——"
"No, poor kid; just obsessed with England. She's being foolish not to seize this opportunity for an educated husband——"
"And such a husband!" Roy struck in so sharply that Dyán stared open-mouthed.
"And what a husband!" Roy interjected so abruptly that Dyán looked on in disbelief.
"How the devil can you know?"
"How the hell can you know?"
"And how the devil can you not know," countered Roy, "when it's your precious paragon—Chandranath."
"And how in the world can you not know," retorted Roy, "when it's your precious ideal—Chandranath."
He scored his point clean and true. "Chandranath!" Dyán echoed blankly, staring into the fire.
He made his point clearly and accurately. "Chandranath!" Dyán repeated emptily, staring into the fire.
Dyán faced him squarely. "You seem very intimate with our affairs. Who told you this?"
Dyán looked at him directly. "You seem really familiar with our business. Who let you in on this?"
"Arúna—herself."
"Arúna—herself."
"You are also very intimate—with her."
"You are also very close to her."
"As she has lost her brother, her natural protector, I do what I can—to make up."
"As she has lost her brother, her natural protector, I do what I can to make up for it."
Dyán winced and stole a look at him. "Why not make up for still greater lack—and marry her yourself?"
Dyán flinched and glanced at him. "Why not fix an even bigger problem—and marry her yourself?"
It was he who hit the mark this time. Roy's blood tingled; but voice and eyes were under control.
It was him who got it right this time. Roy's blood raced; but his voice and eyes were in check.
"I've only been there a few weeks. The question has not arisen."
"I've only been there a few weeks. That question hasn't come up."
"Your true meaning is—it could not arise. They were glad enough for her service in England; but whatever her service, or her loving, she must not marry an Englishman, even with the blood of India in his veins. That is our reward—both——"
"Your true meaning is—it could not happen. They appreciated her work in England; but no matter her contributions or affection, she mustn't marry an Englishman, even if he has Indian blood. That is our reward—both——"
It was the fierce bitter Dyán of that long ago afternoon in New College Lane. But Roy was too angry on his own account to heed. He rose abruptly.
It was the fierce, cold wind of that long-ago afternoon in New College Lane. But Roy was too angry about his own issues to pay attention. He stood up suddenly.
"I'll trouble you not to talk like that."
"I'd appreciate it if you didn't talk like that."
Dyán rose also, confronting him. "I must say what is in mind—or go. Better accept the fact—it is useless to meet."
Dyán stood up too, facing him. "I have to say what I’m thinking—or leave. It's time to acknowledge the truth—it doesn’t make sense to meet."
"I refuse to accept the fact."
"I won't accept that."
"But—there it is. I only make you angry. And you imply evil of the man—I admire."
"But there it is. I just make you angry. And you accuse the man I admire of being evil."
He so plainly boggled over the words that Roy struck without hesitation.
He was so obviously confused by the words that Roy acted without hesitation.
"Dyán, tell me straight—do you admire him? Would you have Arúna marry him?"
"Dyán, just tell me—do you admire him? Would you want Arúna to marry him?"
"N—no. Impossible. There is—another kind of wife," he blurted out, averting his eyes; but before Roy could speak, he had pulled himself together. "However—I mustn't stay talking. Good-night."
"N—no. That's not possible. There’s—another type of wife," he blurted out, looking away; but before Roy could say anything, he composed himself. "Anyway—I shouldn't keep talking. Goodnight."
Roy's anger—fierce but transient, always—had faded. "There are some ties you can't break, Dyán, even with your Bande Mátaram. Come again soon."
Roy's anger—intense but short-lived, as always—had subsided. "Some bonds can't be broken, Dyán, even with your Bande Mátaram. Come back soon."
"As long as I choose."
"As long as I decide."
"But—why?"
"But why?"
"To see something of you, old chap. It seems the only way—unless I can persuade you to chuck all this poisonous vapouring, and come back to Jaipur with me. Arúna's waiting—breaking her heart—longing to see you...."
"To catch up with you, my friend. It seems like the only option—unless I can convince you to stop all this toxic complaining and come back to Jaipur with me. Arúna's waiting—heartbroken—eager to see you...."
He knew he was rushing his fences; but the mood was on; the chance too good to lose.
He knew he was hurrying his jumps, but he was in the moment; the opportunity was just too good to pass up.
Dyán's eyes lightened a moment. Then he shook his head. "I am too much involved."
Dyán's eyes brightened for a moment. Then he shook his head. "I'm too involved."
"You will come, though, in the end," Roy said quietly. "I can wait. Sunday, is it? And we'll bar politics—as we did in the good days. Don't you want to hear of them all at Home?"
"You will come, though, in the end," Roy said quietly. "I can wait. Sunday, right? And we’ll avoid politics—as we did in the good old days. Don’t you want to hear about everything back Home?"
"Sometimes—yes. But perhaps—better not. You are a fine fellow, Roy—even to quarrel with. Good-night." They shook hands warmly.
"Sometimes—yes. But maybe—it's better not to. You're a great guy, Roy—even to argue with. Good night." They shook hands warmly.
On the threshold, Dyán turned, hesitated; then—in a hurried murmur—asked: "Where is she—what's she doing now ... Tara?"
On the threshold, Dyán turned and hesitated; then—in a rushed whisper—asked: "Where is she—what's she up to now ... Tara?"
He was obviously unaware of having used her name: and Roy, though startled, gave no sign.
He clearly didn’t realize he had used her name, and Roy, although surprised, showed no indication of it.
"She's still in Serbia. She's been simply splendid. Head over ears in it all from the start."—He paused—"Shall I tell her—when I write ... about you?"
"She's still in Serbia. She's been absolutely wonderful. Completely caught up in everything from the beginning."—He paused—"Should I tell her—when I write ... about you?"
Dyán shrugged his shoulders. "Waste of ink and paper. It would not interest her."
Dyán shrugged. "Total waste of ink and paper. She wouldn't care."
"It would. I know Tara. What you are doing now would hurt her—keenly."
"It definitely would. I know Tara. What you’re doing right now would really hurt her."
"Tcha!" The sharp sound expressed sheer unbelief. It also expressed pain. "Good-night," he added, for the third time; and went out—leaving Roy electrified; a-tingle with the hope of success at last.
"Tcha!" The sharp sound conveyed total disbelief. It also communicated pain. "Good night," he added for the third time and walked out—leaving Roy buzzing with the hope of finally succeeding.
Tara was not forgotten; though Dyán had been trying to pretend she was—even to himself. Ten chances to one, she was still at the core everything; even his present incongruous activities....
Tara wasn't forgotten; even though Dyán had been trying to act like she was—maybe even fooling himself. Chances are, she was still at the center of it all; even his current strange activities...
Roy paced the room; his imagination alight; his own recoil from the conjunction, overborne by immediate concern for Dyán. Unable to forget her—who could?—he had thrust the pain of remembering into the dark background of his mind; and there it remained—a hard knot of soreness and bitterness—as Arúna had said. And all that bottled-up bitterness had been vented against England—an unconscious symbol of Tara, desired yet withheld; while the intensity of his thwarted passion sought and found an outlet in fervent adoration of his country visualised as woman.
Roy paced the room, his imagination fired up, his own reaction to the situation overshadowed by his immediate concern for Dyán. He couldn’t forget her—who could?—so he had pushed the pain of those memories into the dark corners of his mind, where it lingered—a hard knot of soreness and bitterness, just as Arúna had said. All that bottled-up resentment had been directed at England—an unintentional symbol of Tara, both desired and out of reach; meanwhile, the intensity of his unfulfilled passion sought and found an outlet in passionate devotion to his country, envisioned as a woman.
Right or wrong—that was how Roy saw it. And the argument seemed psychologically sound. Cruel to be kind, he must touch the point of pain; draw the hidden thing into the open; and so reawaken the old Dyán, who could arraign the new one far more effectually than could Roy himself or another. Seized with his idea, he indulged in a more hopeful letter to Arúna; and had scarcely patience to wait for Sunday.
Right or wrong—that's how Roy saw it. The argument seemed psychologically valid. Being cruel to be kind, he had to hit the point of pain; bring the hidden issue to light; and, in doing so, revive the old Dyán, who could confront the new one much more effectively than Roy or anyone else could. Energized by his idea, he wrote a more optimistic letter to Arúna and barely had the patience to wait for Sunday.
In leisurely course it arrived—that last Sunday of the Great War. The Chandni Chowk was a-bubble with strange and stirring rumours; but the day waned and the evening waned—and no Dyán appeared.
In its own time, that last Sunday of the Great War finally came. Chandni Chowk was buzzing with strange and exciting rumors; however, as the day faded into evening, no Dyán showed up.
On Monday morning—still no word: but news, so tremendous, flashed half across the world, that Dyán and his mysterious defection flickered like a match at midday.
On Monday morning—still no news: but the news, so huge, spread halfway around the world, that Dyán and his strange disappearance seemed like a flickering match at noon.
The War was over—virtually over. From the Vosges to the sea, not the crack of a rifle nor the moan of a shell; only an abrupt, dramatic silence—the end! Belief in the utter cessation of all that wonderful and terrible activity, penetrated slowly. And as it penetrated Roy realised, with something like dismay, that the right and natural sense of elation simply was not. He actually felt depressed. Shrink as he might from the jar of conflict, the sure instinct of a soldier race warned him that hell holds no fury and earth no danger like a ruthless enemy not decisively smitten. The psychology of it was beyond him—shrouded in mystery.
The war was over—almost completely. From the Vosges to the sea, there wasn’t a single gunshot or shell explosion; just a sudden, dramatic silence—the end! The realization of the total stop to all that incredible and horrifying activity sank in slowly. And as it did, Roy found, to his dismay, that the expected feeling of joy just wasn’t there. He actually felt down. No matter how much he wanted to escape the aftermath of the conflict, the instinct of a soldier warned him that nothing is as furious and dangerous as a relentless enemy that hasn’t been decisively defeated. The psychology of it all was beyond him—wrapped in mystery.
Not till long afterwards did he know how many, in England and Prance, had shared his bewildered feeling; how British soldiers in Belgium had cried like children, had raged almost to the point of mutiny. But one thing he knew—steeped as he was in the sub-strata of Eastern thought and feeling. India would never understand. Visible, spectacular victory, alone could impress the East: and such an impression might have counteracted many mistakes that had gone before....
Not long after, he realized how many people in England and France felt the same confusion; how British soldiers in Belgium had cried like kids, almost reaching the point of mutiny in their anger. But one thing he knew—despite his deep connection to Eastern thought and feelings—India would never get it. Only a visible, spectacular victory could make an impact on the East, and that kind of impression could have fixed many past mistakes...
Tuesday brought no Dyán; only a scrawled note: "Sorry—too much business. Can't come just now." If one could take that at its face value——! But it might mean anything. Had Chandranath found out—and had Dyán not the moral courage to go his own way?
Tuesday brought no Dyán; just a scribbled note: "Sorry—too much work. Can't make it right now." If you could take that at face value——! But it could mean anything. Had Chandranath found out—and did Dyán lack the moral courage to go his own way?
He knew by now where his cousin lodged; but had never been there. It was in one of the oldest parts of the city; alive with political intrigue. If Roy's nationality were suspected, 'things' might happen, and it was clearly unfair on his father to run needless risks. But this was different. 'Things' might be happening to Dyán.
He knew where his cousin lived by now, but he had never been there. It was in one of the oldest parts of the city, full of political intrigue. If people suspected Roy's nationality, 'things' might happen, and it was clearly unfair to put his father at unnecessary risk. But this was different. 'Things' might be happening to Dyán.
So, after nearly a week of maddening suspense, he resolved—with all due caution—to take his chance.
So, after almost a week of frustrating suspense, he decided—very carefully—to take his chance.
A silvery twilight was ebbing from the sky when he plunged into a maze of narrow streets and by-lanes where the stream of Eastern life flows along immemorial channels scarcely stirred by surface eddies of 'advance.'
A silvery twilight was fading from the sky when he dove into a maze of narrow streets and alleys where the flow of Eastern life moves along ancient paths barely disturbed by surface ripples of 'progress.'
Threading his way through the crowd, he found the street and the landmark he sought: a doorway, adorned with a faded wreath of marigolds, indication of some holy presence within; and just beyond it, a low-browed arch, almost a tunnel. It passed under balconied houses toppling perilously forward; and as Roy entered it, a figure darkened the other end. He could only distinguish the long dark coat and turbaned head: but there flashed instant conviction—Chandranath!
Threading his way through the crowd, he found the street and the landmark he was looking for: a doorway decorated with a faded wreath of marigolds, a sign of some holy presence inside; and just beyond it, a low arch that looked almost like a tunnel. It passed under houses with balconies that leaned dangerously forward; and as Roy walked in, a figure appeared at the other end. He could only make out the long dark coat and turbaned head: but he suddenly knew—Chandranath!
Alert, rather than alarmed, he hurried forward, hugging the opposite wall. At the darkest point they crossed. Roy felt the other pause, scrutinise him—and pass on. The relief of it! And the ignominy of suddenly feeling the old childish terror, when you had turned your back on a dark room. It was all he could do not to break into a run....
Alert, not scared, he rushed ahead, staying close to the opposite wall. They passed through the darkest part. Roy felt the other person stop, examine him—and then move on. What a relief! And how embarrassing to suddenly feel that old childhood fear, like when you turned your back on a dark room. He had to fight the urge to break into a run...
In the open court, set round with tottering houses, a sacred neem tree made a vast patch of shadow. Near it, a rickety staircase led up to Dyán's roof room. Roy, mounting cautiously, knocked at the highest door.
In the open court, surrounded by crumbling houses, a sacred neem tree created a large area of shade. Next to it, an unstable staircase led up to Dyán's attic room. Roy, climbing carefully, knocked on the top door.
"Are you there? It's Roy," he called softly.
"Are you there? It's Roy," he called gently.
"My God—Roy! Crazy of you! I never thought——"
"My God—Roy! That's wild! I never thought——"
"Well, I got sick of waiting. I suppose I can come in?" Roy's impatience was the measure of his relief.
"Well, I got tired of waiting. I guess I can come in?" Roy's impatience showed just how relieved he was.
Dyán moved back a pace, and, as Roy stepped on to the roof, he carefully closed the door.
Dyán took a step back, and as Roy stepped onto the roof, he slowly closed the door.
"Think—if you had come three minutes earlier! He only left me just now—Chandranath."
"Think about it—if you had arrived just three minutes earlier! He just left me—Chandranath."
"And passed me in the archway," added Roy with his touch of bravado. "I've as much right to be in Delhi—and to vary my costume—as your mysteriously potent friend. It's a free country."
"And passed me in the doorway," added Roy with a bit of swagger. "I have as much right to be in Delhi—and to change my outfit—as your mysteriously powerful friend. It's a free country."
"It is fast becoming—not so free." Dyán lowered his voice, as if afraid he might be overheard. "And you don't consider the trouble it might make—for me."
"It’s quickly turning into—less freedom." Dyán lowered his voice, as if he was worried someone might hear. "And you don’t think about the trouble it could cause—for me."
"How about the trouble you've been making for me? What's wrong?"
"What's up with all the trouble you've been causing me? What's going on?"
Dyán passed a nervous hand across his eyes and forehead. "Come in. It's getting cold out here," he said, in a repressed voice. Roy followed him across the roof top, with its low parapet and vault of darkening sky, up three steps, into an arcaded room, where a log fire burned in the open hearth. Shabby, unrelated bits of furniture gave the place a comfortless air. On a corner table strewn with leaflets and pamphlets ("Poisoned arrows, up to date!" thought Roy), a typewriter reared its hooded head. The sight struck a shaft of pain through him. Arúna's Dyán—son of kings and warriors—turning his one skilful hand to such base uses!
Dyán nervously rubbed his eyes and forehead. "Come in. It's getting cold out here," he said quietly. Roy followed him across the rooftop, with its low wall and darkening sky, up three steps, into a room with arches, where a log fire crackled in the open hearth. Scrappy, mismatched furniture gave the place a bleak feel. On a corner table covered with flyers and pamphlets ("Poisoned arrows, up to date!" thought Roy), a typewriter stood tall. The sight pierced him with sadness. Arúna's Dyán—son of kings and warriors—using his one skilled hand for such trivial tasks!
"What's wrong?" he repeated with emphasis. "I want a straight answer, Dyán. I've risked something to get it."
"What's wrong?" he asked again, stressing the words. "I want a clear answer, Dyán. I’ve put something on the line to get it."
Dyán sat down near a small table, and took his head between his hands. "There is—so much wrong," he said, looking steadily up at Roy. "I am feeling—like a man who wakes too suddenly after much sleepwalking."
Dyán sat down at a small table and cradled his head in his hands. "There's so much wrong," he said, looking fixedly at Roy. "I feel like a guy who's just woken up too suddenly after a long sleepwalk."
"Since when?" asked Roy, keeping himself in hand. "What's jerked you awake? D'you know?"
"Since when?" asked Roy, staying calm. "What woke you up? Do you know?"
"There have been many jerks. Seeing you; Arúna's offering; this news of the War; and something ... you mentioned last time."
"There have been a lot of jerks. Seeing you; Arúna's gift; this news about the War; and something ... you brought up last time."
Dyán started. "But—how——! I never said...." he stammered, visibly shaken.
Dyán was taken aback. "But—how——! I never said...." he stammered, obviously shaken.
"It didn't need saying. Arúna told me—the fact; and my own wits told me the rest. You're not honestly keen—are you?—to shorten the arm of the British Raj and plunge India into chaos?"
"It didn't need to be said. Arúna told me the truth, and my own mind filled in the gaps. You're not really eager—are you?—to weaken the British Raj and throw India into turmoil?"
"No—no." A very different Dyán, this, to the one who had poured out stock phrases like water only a week ago.
"No—no." This is a very different Dyán from the one who had been spouting cliché phrases like they were nothing just a week ago.
"Isn't bitterness—about Tara, at the back of it! Face that straight. And—if it's true, say so without false shame."
"Isn't it really bitterness—about Tara, deep down? Just admit it. And—if that's the case, own up to it without any false shame."
Dyán was silent a long while, staring into the fire. "Very strange. I had no idea," he said at last. The words came slowly, as if he were thinking aloud. "I was angry—miserable; hating you all; even—very nearly—her. Then came the War; and I thought—now our countries will become like one. I will win her by some brave action—she who is the spirit of courage. From France, after all that praise of Indians in the papers, I wrote again. No use. After that, I hoped by some brave action, I might be killed. Instead, through stupid carelessness, I am only maimed—as you see. I was foolishly angry when Indian troops were sent away from France: and my heart became hard like a nut."—He had emerged from his dream now and was frankly addressing Roy——"I knew, if I went home, they would insist I should marry. Quite natural. But for me—not thinkable. Yet I must go back to India. And there, in Bombay, I heard Chandranath speak. He was just back from deportation; and to me his words were like leaping flames. All the fire of my passion—choked up in me—could flow freely in service of the Mother. I became intoxicated with the creed of my new comrades: there is neither truth nor untruth, right nor wrong; there is only the Mother. I was filled with the joy of dedication and unquestioning surrender. It gave me visions like opium dreams. Both kinds of opium I have taken freely,—while walking in my sleep. I was ready for taking life; any desperate deed. Instead—Tcha! I have to take money, like a common dacoit, because police must be bribed, soldiers tempted, meetings multiplied...."
Dyán sat in silence for a long time, gazing into the fire. "That's really strange. I had no idea," he finally said. His words came slowly, as if he were thinking out loud. "I was angry—miserable; I hated all of you; even—almost—her. Then the War came; and I thought—now our countries will become one. I would win her over with some brave act—she who embodies courage. From France, after all the compliments about Indians in the papers, I wrote again. No point. After that, I hoped for some brave act that might get me killed. Instead, due to sheer carelessness, I'm just left with a wound—as you can see. I was foolishly angry when Indian troops were sent away from France: my heart hardened like a nut."—He had come out of his thoughts now and was directly speaking to Roy——"I knew that if I went home, they would insist I marry. Totally understandable. But for me—not an option. Yet I have to go back to India. There, in Bombay, I listened to Chandranath speak. He had just returned from deportation; and his words ignited something in me. All the passion I had bottled up could flow freely in service of the Mother. I became intoxicated by the beliefs of my new comrades: there is no truth or falsehood, right or wrong; there's only the Mother. I was filled with joy from dedication and total surrender. It gave me visions like opium dreams. I had indulged in both types of opium—while wandering in my sleep. I was ready to take on life; any reckless act. Instead—Tcha! I have to take money, like a common bandit, because police need to be bribed, soldiers need to be tempted, and meetings need to be increased...."
"It takes more than the blood of white goats to oil the wheels of your chariot," said Roy, very quiet, but rather grim. "And he's not the man to do his own dirty work—eh?"
"It takes more than the blood of white goats to keep your chariot running," said Roy, quietly but somewhat grimly. "And he's not the type to do his own dirty work—right?"
"No. He is only very clever to dress it up in fine arguments. All money is the Mother's. Only they are thieves who selfishly hide it in banks and safes. Those who release it for her use are deliverers ..." he broke off with a harsh laugh. "In spite of education, we Indians are too easily played upon, Roy. If you had not spoken—of her, I might have swallowed—even that. Thieving—bah! Killing is man's work. There is sanction in the Gita——"
"No. He's just really good at wrapping it up in fancy arguments. All money belongs to the Mother. It's only the thieves who selfishly stash it away in banks and safes. Those who let it out for her use are heroes..." He paused with a harsh laugh. "Despite our education, we Indians are still too easily manipulated, Roy. If you hadn't mentioned her, I might have bought into—even that. Stealing—ugh! Killing is what men do. There’s justification in the Gita——"
"Sanction be damned!" Roy cut in sharply. "You might as well say Shakespeare sanctioned theft because he wrote, 'Who steals my purse steals trash!' The only sanction worth anything is inside you. And you didn't seem to find it there. But let's get at the point. Did you refuse?"
"To hell with sanctions!" Roy interrupted sharply. "You might as well claim Shakespeare approved of theft because he wrote, 'Who steals my purse steals trash!' The only approval that matters is within you. And it looks like you didn't find it there. But let's get to the point. Did you refuse?"
"No. Only—for the first time, I demurred; and because the need is urgent, he became very violent—in language. It was almost a quarrel."
"No. Only—for the first time, I hesitated; and since the need is urgent, he got really aggressive—with his words. It almost turned into a fight."
"Clear proof you scored! Did you mention—Arúna?"
"Clear proof you scored! Did you mention—Arúna?"
Dyán shook his head. "If I become violent, it is not only language——"
Dyán shook his head. "If I get violent, it’s not just words——"
"No. You're a man. And now you're awake again, I can tell you things—but I can't stay all night."
"No. You're a man. And now that you're awake again, I can tell you some things—but I can't stay all night."
"No. He is coming back. Only gone to Cantonments—on business."
"No. He's coming back. He just went to the Cantonments for work."
"What sort of business?"
"What kind of business?"
Dyán chewed his lip and looked uncomfortable.
Dyán bit his lip and seemed uneasy.
"Never mind, old chap. I can see a church by daylight! He's getting at the troops. Spreading lies about the Armistice. And after that——?"
"Don't worry about it, buddy. I can see a church in the daylight! He's going after the troops, spreading lies about the Armistice. And after that——?"
"He is returning—about midnight, hoping to find me in a more reasonable mind——"
"He is coming back—around midnight, hoping to find me in a better mood——"
"And by Jove we won't disappoint him!" cried Roy, who had seen his God-given chance. Springing up he gripped Dyán by the shoulder. "Your reasonable mind will take the form of scooting back with me, jut put;[17] and we can slip out of Delhi by the night mail. Time's precious. So hurry up."
"And I swear we won't let him down!" shouted Roy, who had recognized his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Jumping up, he grabbed Dyán by the shoulder. "Your sensible side will come out when you realize we need to get moving together, just put;[17] and we can catch the night train out of Delhi. Time is running out. So let's go."
But Dyán did not stir. He sat there looking so plainly staggered that Roy burst out laughing.
But Dyán didn’t move. He sat there looking so obviously shocked that Roy couldn’t help but laugh.
"You're not half awake yet. You've messed about so long with men who merely 'agitate' and 'inaugurate,' that you've forgotten the kind who act first and talk afterwards. I give you ten minutes to scribble a tender farewell. Then—we make tracks. It's all I came here for—if you want to know. And I take it you're willing?"
"You're not even really awake yet. You've spent so much time with guys who just 'whine' and 'make speeches' that you've forgotten about the ones who take action first and talk later. I’m giving you ten minutes to write a quick goodbye. Then—we're out of here. That's the only reason I came here—just so you know. And I assume you're on board?"
Dyán sighed. "I am willing enough. But—there are many complications. You do not know. They are organising big trouble over the Rowlatt Bill—and other things. I have not much secret information, or my life would probably not be worth a pin. But it is all one complicated network, and there are too easy ways in India for social and spiritual boycott——"
Dyán sighed. "I'm definitely willing. But—there are a lot of complications. You don't know. They're stirring up big trouble over the Rowlatt Bill—and other issues. I don’t have much insider information, or my life would probably be worth nothing. But it’s all one complex network, and there are too many easy ways in India for social and spiritual boycotts——"
He enlarged a little; quoted cases that filled Roy with surprise and indignation, but no way shook his resolve.
He expanded a bit, citing examples that filled Roy with surprise and anger, but it didn't shake his determination at all.
"We needn't go straight to Jaipur. Quite good fun to knock round a bit. Throw him off the scent, till he's got over the shock. We can wire our news; Arúna will be too happy to fret over a little delay. And you won't be ostracised among your own people. They want you. They want your help. Grandfather does. The best I could do was to run you to earth—open your eyes——"
"We don’t have to head straight to Jaipur. It’s perfectly fine to hang around for a bit. We can throw him off track until he gets over the shock. We can send our news; Arúna will be too happy to worry about a slight delay. And you won’t be shunned by your own people. They want you. They need your help. Grandfather does. The best I could do was to track you down—open your eyes——"
"And by Indra you've done it, Roy."
"And by Indra you've nailed it, Roy."
"You'll come then?"
"Will you come then?"
"Yes, I'll come—and damn the consequences!"
"Sure, I’ll come—and to hell with the consequences!"
The Dyán of Oxford days was visibly emerging now: a veritable awakening; the strained look gone from his face.
The Dyán of Oxford days was clearly coming to life now: a true awakening; the stressed expression had disappeared from his face.
It was Roy's 'good minute': and in the breathless rush that followed, he swept Dyán along with him—unresisting, exalted, amazed——
It was Roy's 'great moment': and in the breathless rush that followed, he swept Dyán along with him—unresisting, uplifted, astonished—
The farewell letter was written; and Dyán's few belongings stowed into a basket-box. Then they hurried down, through the dark courtyard into the darker tunnel; and Roy felt unashamedly glad not to be alone. His feet would hurry, in spite of him; and that kept him a few paces ahead.
The farewell letter was written, and Dyán's few belongings were packed into a basket-box. Then they rushed down through the dark courtyard into the even darker tunnel; and Roy felt unashamedly relieved not to be alone. His feet moved quickly, despite his attempts to hold back, which kept him a few steps ahead.
Passing a dark alcove, he swerved instinctively—and hoped to goodness Dyán had not seen.
Passing a dark corner, he instinctively swerved—and hoped to God Dyán hadn't noticed.
Just before reaching the next one he tripped over something—taut string or wire stretched across the passage. It should have sent him headlong had he been less agile. As it was, he stumbled, cursed and kept his feet.
Just before he reached the next one, he tripped over something—tight string or wire stretched across the path. He would have fallen flat if he hadn’t been so quick on his feet. Instead, he stumbled, cursed, and stayed upright.
"'Ware man-trap!" he called back to Dyán, under his breath.
"'Watch out for the man-trap!" he whispered to Dyán.
Next instant, from the alcove, a shot rang out: and it was Dyán who cursed; for the bullet had grazed his arm.
Next moment, from the alcove, a shot echoed: and it was Dyán who swore; for the bullet had grazed his arm.
They both ran now; and made no bones about it. Roy's sensations reminded him vividly of the night he and Lance fled from the Turks.
They both ran now without holding back. Roy's feelings brought back memories of the night he and Lance escaped from the Turks.
"We seem to have butted in and spoilt somebody's little game!" he remarked, as they turned into a wider street and slackened speed. "How's your arm?"
"We seem to have interrupted and messed up someone’s little game!" he said, as they turned onto a wider street and slowed down. "How's your arm?"
"Nothing. A mere scratch." Dyán's tone was graver. "But that's most unusual. I can't make it out——"
"Nothing. Just a little scratch." Dyán's tone was more serious. "But that's really strange. I can't figure it out——"
"You're well quit of it all, anyhow," said Roy, and slipped a hand through his arm.
"You're better off without it all, anyway," said Roy, and slipped his arm through hers.
Not till they were settling down for a few hours' sleep in the night mail, did it dawn on Roy that the little game might possibly have been connected with himself. Chandranath had seen him in that dress before. He had just come very near quarrelling with Dyán. If he suspected Roy's identity, he would suspect his influence....
Not until they were getting ready to sleep for a few hours on the night train did it occur to Roy that the little game might have been related to him. Chandranath had seen him in that outfit before. He had just come really close to arguing with Dyán. If he suspected Roy's identity, he would also suspect his influence....
He frankly spoke his thought to Dyán; and found it had occurred to him already. "Not himself, of course," he added. "The gentleman is not partial to firearms! But suspecting—he might have arranged; hoping to catch you coming back—the swine! Naturally after this, he will go further than suspecting!"
He openly shared his thoughts with Dyán and realized that Dyán had already considered it. "Not him, of course," he added. "The guy isn't a fan of guns! But if he was suspicious, he might have planned it out, hoping to catch you on your way back—the jerk! Of course, after this, he'll go beyond just being suspicious!"
FOOTNOTES:
[17] At once.
Immediately.
CHAPTER XII.
"God uses us to help each other so." |
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Browning. |
It was distinctly one of Roy's great moments when, at last, they four stood together in Sir Lakshman's room: the old man, outwardly impassive—as became a Rajput—profoundly moved in the deep places of his heart; Arúna, in Oxford gown and sari, radiant one moment; the next—in spite of stoic resolves—crying softly in Dyán's arms. And Roy understood only too well. The moment he held her hand and met her eyes—he knew. It was not only joy at Dyán's return that evoked the veiled blush, the laugh that trembled into tears. Conceit or no conceit, his intuition was not to be deceived.
It was definitely one of Roy's great moments when, at last, the four of them stood together in Sir Lakshman's room: the old man, outwardly calm—as was expected of a Rajput—deeply moved inside; Arúna, wearing an Oxford gown and a sari, glowing one moment; the next—despite her strong resolve—softly crying in Dyán's arms. And Roy understood all too well. The moment he held her hand and looked into her eyes—he knew. It wasn’t just the joy of Dyán’s return that brought the subtle blush, the laughter that turned into tears. Whether it was pride or not, his intuition wasn’t wrong.
And the conviction did not pass. It was confirmed by every day, every hour he spent in her company. On the rare occasions, when they were alone together, the very thing that must be religiously stifled and hid, emanated from her like fragrance from a flower; sharply reawakening his own temptation to respond—were it only to ease her pain. And there was more in it than that—or very soon would be, if he hesitated much longer to clinch matters by telling her the truth; though every nerve shrank from the ordeal—for himself and her. Running away from oneself was plainly a futile experiment. To have so failed with her, disheartened him badly and dwarfed his proud achievement to an insignificant thing.
And the conviction didn’t fade. It was reinforced by every day, every hour he spent with her. On the rare occasions they were alone together, the very thing he needed to suppress and hide emanated from her like the scent of a flower; sharply reigniting his own temptation to respond—if only to ease her pain. And there was more to it than that—or there soon would be, if he put off telling her the truth any longer; although every nerve in him recoiled from the thought—for both of them. Trying to run away from oneself was clearly a pointless effort. Failing her like this left him feeling disheartened and diminished his proud achievements to something trivial.
To the rest, unaware, his triumph seemed complete, his risky adventure justified beyond cavil. They all admitted as much;—even Vincent, who abjured superlatives and had privately taken failure for granted. Roy, in a fit of modesty, ascribed it all to 'luck.' By the merest chance he had caught Dyán, on his own confession, just as the first flickers of doubt were invading his hypnotised soul; just when it began to dawn on him that alien hands were pulling the strings. He had already begun to feel trapped; unwilling to go forward; unable to go back; and the fact that no inner secrets were confided to him, had galled his Rajput vanity and pride. In the event, he was thankful enough for the supposed slight; since it made him feel appreciably safer from the zeal of his discarded friends.
To everyone else, who didn't know better, his victory seemed total, and his risky adventure seemed completely justified. They all agreed, even Vincent, who avoided exaggeration and had assumed failure was certain. In a moment of modesty, Roy attributed it all to 'luck.' By the pure luck, he had caught Dyán, as he admitted himself, just as the first signs of doubt were creeping into his mesmerized mind; just when it started to hit him that someone else was controlling things. He had already begun to feel trapped—hesitant to move forward and unable to turn back—and the fact that no inner secrets were shared with him had stung his Rajput pride. In the end, he was actually grateful for the supposed slight; it made him feel significantly safer from the enthusiasm of his rejected friends.
Much of this he had confided to Roy, in fragments and jerks, on the night of their amazing exit from Delhi; already sufficiently himself again to puzzle frankly over that perverted Dyán; to marvel—with a simplicity far removed from mere foolishness—"how one man can make a magic in other men's minds so that he shall appear to them an eagle when he is only a crow."
Much of this he had shared with Roy, in bits and pieces, on the night of their incredible escape from Delhi; already feeling like himself again, he openly wondered about that twisted Dyán; he marveled—with a simplicity far beyond mere foolishness—"how one person can create a magic in other people's minds so that he seems like an eagle when he’s really just a crow."
"That particular form of magic," Roy told him, "has made half the history of the world. We all like to flatter ourselves we're safe from it—till we get bitten! You've been no more of a fool than the others, Dyán—if that's any consolation."
"That kind of magic," Roy said to him, "has shaped half the world’s history. We all like to think we’re immune to it—until we get stung! You’re no more of a fool than anyone else, Dyán—if that helps at all."
The offending word rankled a little. The truth of it rankled more. "By Indra, I am no fool now. Perhaps he has discovered that already. I fancy my letter will administer a shock. I wonder what he will do?"
The offensive word irritated me a bit. The truth of it bothered me even more. "By Indra, I'm no fool anymore. Maybe he has already figured that out. I think my letter will come as a surprise. I wonder how he will react?"
"He won't 'do.' You can bank on that. He may fling vitriol over you on paper. But you won't have the pleasure of his company at Jaipur. He left his card on us before the Dewáli. And there's been trouble since; leaflets circulating mysteriously; an exploded attempt to start a seditious 'rag.' So they're on the qui vive. He'll count that one up against me: but I'll manage to survive."
"He won't be a part of it. You can bet on that. He might throw insults your way on paper. But you won't get to enjoy his company in Jaipur. He dropped his card off with us before Diwali. And there’s been trouble since—leaflets circulating out of nowhere; an attempted launch of a rebellious 'rag' that blew up. So they're on high alert. He'll hold that against me, but I’ll find a way to get through it."
And Dyán, in the privacy of his heart, had felt distinctly relieved. Not that he lacked the courage of his race; but, having seen the man for years, as it were, through a magnifying lens, he could not, all in a moment, see him for the thing he was:—dangerous as a snake, yet swift as a snake to wriggle out of harm's way.
And Dyán, deep down, felt a clear sense of relief. It wasn't that he wasn't brave like his people; it was just that after seeing the man for so long, almost under a magnifying glass, he couldn't suddenly see him for what he really was: dangerous like a snake, yet quick like a snake to escape danger.
He had not been backward, however, in awakening his grandfather to purdah manœuvres. Strictly in private—he told his cousin—there had been ungoverned storms of temper, ungoverned abuse of Roy, who was suspected by 'the Inside' of knowing too much and having undue influence with the old man. 'The Inside,' he gathered, had from early days been jealous of the favourite daughter and all her belongings. Naturally, in Dyán's opinion, his sister ought to marry; and the sooner the better. Perhaps he had been unwise, after all, insisting on postponement. By now she would have been settled in her lawful niche instead of making trouble with this craze for hospital nursing and keeping outside caste. Not surprising if she shrank from living at home, after all she had been through. Better for them both, perhaps, to break frankly with orthodox Hinduism and join the Brahma Samáj.
He hadn't held back in bringing his grandfather up to speed on the family drama. Strictly in private—he told his cousin—there had been outbursts of temper and harsh words directed at Roy, who was suspected by "the Inside" of knowing too much and having too much sway with the old man. "The Inside," he realized, had been jealous of the favorite daughter and all her possessions since the beginning. Naturally, in Dyán's view, his sister should get married; and the sooner, the better. Maybe he had been foolish to insist on delaying things. By now she would have settled into her rightful place instead of causing trouble with this obsession for nursing and staying outside her caste. It's no wonder she wanted to avoid living at home, considering everything she'd been through. It might be better for both of them to break away from traditional Hinduism and join the Brahma Samáj.
As Roy knew precisely how much—or rather, how little—Arúna liked working in the wards, he suffered a pang at the pathos of her innocent guile. And if Dyán had his own suspicions, he kept them to himself. He also kept to himself the vitriolic outpouring which he had duly found awaiting him at Jaipur. It contained too many lurid allusions to 'that conceited, imperialistic half-caste cousin of yours'; and Roy might resent the implied stigma as much as Dyán resented it for him. So he tore up the effusion, intended for the eye of Roy, merely remarking that it had enraged him. It was beneath contempt.
As Roy understood exactly how much—or rather, how little—Arúna enjoyed working in the wards, he felt a twinge of sadness at the sincerity of her innocent trickery. And even though Dyán had his own doubts, he kept them to himself. He also withheld the bitter complaint that he had found waiting for him in Jaipur. It included way too many harsh references to 'that arrogant, imperialistic half-caste cousin of yours'; and Roy might take offense at the implied slur just as much as Dyán took offense on his behalf. So he ripped up the message meant for Roy, simply noting that it had angered him. It was beneath contempt.
Roy would like to have seen it, all the same; for he knew himself quicker than Dyán at reading between the lines. The beggar would not hit back straight. But given the chance, he might try it on some other way—witness the pistol-shot in the arcade; a side light—or a side flash—on the pleasant sort of devil he was!
Roy would have liked to see it, though; he understood himself to be quicker than Dyán at reading between the lines. The beggar wouldn’t retaliate directly. But if given the chance, he might try something else—like the pistol shot in the arcade; a glimpse—or a flash—of the charming kind of devil he was!
Back in the Jaipur Residency, in the garden that was 'almost England,' back in his good familiar tweed coat and breeches, the whole Delhi interlude seemed strangely theatrical and unreal; more like a vivid dream than an experience in the flesh.
Back in the Jaipur Residency, in the garden that felt 'almost like England,' back in his comfortable, familiar tweed coat and trousers, the whole Delhi experience seemed oddly theatrical and unreal; more like a vivid dream than something that actually happened.
But there was Dyán to prove it no dream; and the perilous charm of Arúna, that must be resisted to the best of his power....
But there was Dyán to prove it wasn't just a dream; and the dangerous allure of Arúna, which he had to resist with all his strength...
It is thus that drama most often happens in life—a light under a bushel; set in the midst, yet unseen. Vincent, delving in ethnological depths, saw little or nothing outside his manuscript and maps. Floss Eden—engrossed in her own drawing-room comedy with Captain Martin—saw less than nothing, except that 'Mr Sinclair's other native cousin' came too often to the house. For she turned up her assertive nose at 'native gentlemen'; and confided to Martin her private opinion that Aunt Thea went too far in that line. She bothered too much about other people all round—which was true.
It’s really how drama often unfolds in life—a light hidden away; right in the middle of everything, yet unnoticed. Vincent, lost in his research, barely noticed anything outside his manuscripts and maps. Floss Eden—wrapped up in her own little comedy with Captain Martin—noticed even less, except that "Mr. Sinclair's other native cousin" visited their home too often. She looked down her nose at "native gentlemen" and shared with Martin her personal belief that Aunt Thea was going too far in that regard. She was too concerned about everyone else around her—which was true.
She had bothered a good deal more about Floss Eden, in early days, than that young lady at all realised. And now—in the intervals of organising Christmas presents and Christmas guests—she was bothering a good deal over Roy, whose absence had obviously failed to clear the air.
She had worried a lot more about Floss Eden in the past than that young lady ever realized. And now—between organizing Christmas gifts and guests—she was also worrying a lot about Roy, whose absence clearly hadn't made things any better.
Not that he was silent or aloof. But his gift of speech overlaid a reticence deeper than that of the merely silent man; the kind she had lived with and understood. Once you got past their defences, you were unmistakably inside:—Vinx, for instance. But with Roy she was aware of reserves within reserves, which made him the more interesting, but also the more distracting, when one felt entitled to know the lie of the land. For, Arúna apart, wasn't he becoming too deeply immersed in his Indian relations—losing touch, perhaps, with those at home? Did it—or did it not matter—that, day after day, he was strolling with Arúna, riding with Dyán, pig-sticking and buck-hunting with the royal cheetahs and the royal heir to the throne; or plunging neck deep in plans and possibilities, always in connection with those two? His mail letters were few and not bulky, as she knew from handling the contents of the Residency mail-bag. And he very rarely spoke of them all: less than ever of late. To her ardent nature it seemed inexplicable. Perhaps it was just part of his peculiar 'inwardness.' She would have liked to feel sure, however....
Not that he was quiet or distant. But his way with words covered a reticence deeper than that of a simply silent person; the kind she had lived with and understood. Once you got past their defenses, you were undeniably in:—like Vinx, for example. But with Roy, she sensed layers within layers, which made him more intriguing but also more distracting when she felt entitled to know what was going on. For, aside from Arúna, wasn't he getting too wrapped up in his Indian relationships—maybe losing touch with those back home? Did it—or did it not matter—that, day after day, he was wandering with Arúna, riding with Dyán, hunting pigs and buck hunting with the royal cheetahs and the royal heir to the throne; or diving headfirst into plans and possibilities, always related to those two? His letters were few and not substantial, as she knew from handling the contents of the Residency mailbag. And he rarely talked about them all: even less so lately. To her passionate nature, it seemed baffling. Maybe it was just part of his unique 'inwardness.' She would have liked to feel more certain, though....
Vinx would say it was none of her business. But Lance would be a help. She was counting on him to readjust the scales. Thank goodness for Lance—giving up the Lahore 'week' and the Polo Tournament to spend Christmas with her and Roy in the wilds of Rajputana. Just to have him about the place again—his music, his big laugh, his radiant certainty that, in any and every circumstance, it was a splendid thing to be alive—would banish worries and lift her spirits sky-high. After the still, deep waters of her beloved Vinx—whose strain of remoteness had not been quite dispelled by marriage—and the starlit mysteries of Arúna and the intriguing complexities of Roy, a breath of Lance would be tonic as a breeze from the Hills. He was so clear and sure; not in flashes and spurts, but continuously, like sunshine; because the clearness and sureness had his whole personality behind them. And he could be counted on to deal faithfully with Roy; perhaps lure him back to the Punjab. It would be sad losing him; but in the distracting circumstances, a clean cut seemed the only solution. She would just put in a word to that effect: a weakness she had rarely been known to resist, however complete her faith in the man of the moment.
Vinx would say it was none of her business. But Lance would be a help. She was relying on him to help balance things out. Thank goodness for Lance—giving up the Lahore 'week' and the Polo Tournament to spend Christmas with her and Roy in the wilds of Rajputana. Just having him around again—his music, his big laugh, his bright certainty that, in any situation, it was a wonderful thing to be alive—would chase away worries and lift her spirits sky-high. After the calm, deep waters of her beloved Vinx—whose distance hadn't quite faded even after marriage—and the starlit mysteries of Arúna and the complex issues with Roy, having Lance around would be as refreshing as a breeze from the Hills. He was so clear and confident; not just in bursts, but constantly, like sunlight; because that clarity and confidence were backed by his whole personality. And she could count on him to handle things honestly with Roy; maybe even lure him back to the Punjab. It would be sad to lose him; but with everything going on, a clean break seemed like the only answer. She would just mention it: a weakness she rarely could resist, no matter how much faith she had in the man of the moment.
CHAPTER XIII.
"One made out of the better part of earth, |
A man born at sunrise. |
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Swinburne. |
It was all over—the strenuous joy of planning and preparing. Christmas itself was over. From the adjacent borders of British India, five lonely ones had been gathered in. There was Mr Mayne, Commissioner of Delhi, Vincent's old friend of Kohat days, unmarried and alone in camp with a stray Settlement Officer, whose wife and children were at Home. There was Mr Bourne—in the Canals—large-boned and cadaverous, with a sardonic gleam in his eye. Rumour said there had once been a wife and a friend; now there remained only work and the whisky bottle; and he was overdoing both. To him Thea devoted herself and her fiddle with particular zest. The other two lonelies—a Mr and Mrs Nair—were medical missionaries, fighting the influenza scourge in the Delhi area; drastically disinfected—because of the babies; more than thankful for a brief respite from their daily diet of tragedy, and from labours Hercules' self would not have disdained. For all that, they had needed a good deal of pressing. They had 'no clothes.' They were very shy. But Thea had insisted; so they came—clothed chiefly in shyness and gratitude, which made them shyer than ever.
It was all over—the exhausting joy of planning and prepping. Christmas itself had finished. From the nearby borders of British India, five lonely individuals had been gathered. There was Mr. Mayne, the Commissioner of Delhi, Vincent's old friend from Kohat, single and alone in camp with a stray Settlement Officer, whose wife and kids were back home. Then there was Mr. Bourne—in the Canals—tall and gaunt, with a sarcastic glint in his eye. Rumor had it there used to be a wife and a friend; now there was only work and the whisky bottle, and he was overdoing both. Thea dedicated herself and her fiddle to him with particular enthusiasm. The other two loners—a Mr. and Mrs. Nair—were medical missionaries battling the influenza outbreak in the Delhi area; thoroughly disinfected—because of the babies; more than grateful for a brief break from their daily dose of tragedy, and from tasks even Hercules wouldn’t have rejected. Still, they needed quite a bit of persuading. They had 'no clothes.' They were very shy. But Thea had insisted; so they came—dressed mostly in shyness and gratitude, which only made them more shy.
Roy, still new to Anglo-India, was amazed at the way these haphazard humans were thawed into a passing intimacy by the sunshine of Thea's personality. For himself, it was the nearest approach to the real thing that he had known since that dear and dreamlike Christmas of 1916. It warmed his heart, and renewed the well-spring of careless happiness that had gone from him utterly since the blow fell; gone, so he believed, for ever.
Roy, still new to Anglo-India, was amazed at how these random people were brought together by the warmth of Thea's personality. For him, it was the closest he had felt to genuine connection since that cherished and dreamlike Christmas of 1916. It warmed his heart and revived the carefree happiness that he thought he had completely lost since the blow fell; gone, as he believed, forever.
Something of this she divined—and was glad. Yet her exigent heart was not altogether at ease. His reaction to Lance, though unmistakable, fell short of her confident expectation. He was still squandering far too much time on the other two. Sometimes she felt almost angry with him: jealous—for Lance. She knew how deeply he cared underneath; because she too was a Desmond. And Desmonds could not care by halves.
Something of this she sensed—and felt happy. Still, her demanding heart wasn't completely at rest. His reaction to Lance, while clear, didn't quite meet her confident expectations. He was still wasting too much time on the other two. Sometimes she felt almost angry with him: jealous—of Lance. She knew how much he cared underneath; because she was also a Desmond. And Desmonds couldn't care halfway.
This morning, for instance, the wretch was out riding with Dyán; and there was Lance, alone in the drawing-room strumming the accompaniments of things they would play to-night: just a wandering succession of chords in a minor key; but he had his father's gift of touch, that no training can impart, and the same trick of playing pensively to himself, almost as if he were thinking aloud. It was five years since she had seen her father; and those pensive chords brought sudden tears to her eyes.
This morning, for example, the poor guy was out riding with Dyán; and there was Lance, alone in the living room, strumming the music they would play tonight: just a random sequence of chords in a minor key; but he had his father's natural touch that no amount of training can teach, and the same habit of playing thoughtfully to himself, almost like he was thinking out loud. It had been five years since she had seen her father, and those reflective chords brought tears to her eyes.
What did Lance mean by it—mooning about the piano like that? Had he fallen in love? That was one of the few questions she did not dare ask him. But here was her chance to 'put in a word' about Roy.
What did Lance mean by that—dawdling around the piano like that? Had he fallen in love? That was one of the few questions she didn't dare to ask him. But here was her chance to 'mention' Roy.
So she strolled into the drawing-room and leaned over the grand piano. His smile acknowledged her presence, and his pensive chords went wandering softly away into the bass.
So she walked into the living room and leaned over the grand piano. His smile recognized her presence, and his thoughtful chords faded gently into the bass.
"Idiot—what are you doing?" she asked briskly, because the music was creeping down her spine. "Talking to yourself?"
"Idiot—what are you doing?" she asked sharply, because the music was crawling down her spine. "Talking to yourself?"
"More or less."
"More or less."
"Well—give over. I'm here. And it's a bad habit."
"Well—stop it. I'm here. And it's a bad habit."
He shook his head, and went wandering on. "In this form I find it soothing and companionable."
He shook his head and kept wandering. "I find this form so comforting and friendly."
"Well, you oughtn't to be needing either at Christmas time under my roof, with Roy here and all—if he'd only behave. Sometimes I want to shake him——"
"Well, you really shouldn't need either at Christmas under my roof, with Roy here and all—if he would just behave. Sometimes I feel like shaking him——"
"But, my dear boy, do you realise that he's getting rather badly bitten with all this—Indian problems and Indian cousins——"
"But, my dear boy, do you realize that he's getting quite overwhelmed by all this—Indian issues and Indian relatives——"
Lance nodded. "I've been afraid of that. But one can't say much."
Lance nodded. "I've been worried about that. But you can't really say much."
"I can't. I was counting on you as the God-given antidote. And there he is, still fooling round with Dyán, when you've come all this way ... It makes me wild. It isn't fair——"
"I can't. I was relying on you as the perfect solution. And there he is, still messing around with Dyán, when you've come all this way ... It drives me crazy. It isn't fair——"
Her genuine distress moved Lance to cease strumming and bestow a friendly pat on her hand. "Don't be giving yourself headaches and heartaches over Roy and me, darlint. We're going strong, thanks very much! It would take an earthquake to throw us out of step. If he chose to chuck his boots at me, I wouldn't trouble—except to return the trees if they were handy! Strikes me women don't yet begin to understand the noble art of friendship——"
Her real distress made Lance stop playing and give her a comforting pat on the hand. "Don't stress yourself out over Roy and me, darling. We're doing just fine, thanks a lot! It would take an earthquake to knock us off balance. If he decided to throw his boots at me, it wouldn't bother me—except to hand them back if they were nearby! It seems to me that women still don't fully grasp the true meaning of friendship——"
"Which is a libel—but let that pass! Besides—hasn't it struck you? Arúna——"
"Which is a libel—but let's move on! By the way—hasn't it crossed your mind? Arúna——"
"My God!" His hands dropped with a crash on the keyboard. Then, in a low swift rush: "Thea, you don't mean it—you're pulling my leg."
"My God!" His hands fell heavily on the keyboard. Then, in a quick, low rush: "Thea, you can't be serious—you're kidding me."
"Bible-oath I'm not. It's too safely tucked under the piano!"
"Honestly, I'm not. It's too securely tucked under the piano!"
"My God!" he repeated softly, ignoring her incurable frivolity. "Has he said anything?"
"My God!" he repeated quietly, brushing off her endless silliness. "Has he said anything?"
"No. But it's plain they're both smitten more or less."
"No. But it’s obvious they’re both quite taken with each other."
"Smitten be damned."
"Forget being smitten."
"Lance! I won't have Arúna insulted. Let me tell you she's charming and cultivated; much better company than Floss. And I love her like a daughter——"
"Lance! I won’t let anyone insult Arúna. Let me tell you, she’s lovely and refined; way better company than Floss. And I care for her like a daughter——"
"Would you have her marry Roy?" he flung out wrathfully.
"Do you want her to marry Roy?" he shouted angrily.
"Of course not. But still——"
"Definitely not. But still——"
"Me—perhaps?" he queried with such fine scorn that she burst out laughing.
"Me—maybe?" he asked with such sarcasm that she couldn’t help but laugh.
"Well—what else would I be? What else are you, by the same token?"
"Well—what else would I be? What else are you, for that matter?"
"Not adulterated," she denied stoutly. "Perhaps a wee bit less 'prejudiced.' The awful result, I suppose, of failing to keep myself scrupulously detached from my surroundings. Besides, you couldn't be married twenty years to that Vinx and not widen out a bit. Of course I'm quite aware that widening out has its insidious dangers and limitation its heroic virtues—Hush! Don't fly into a rage. You're not limited, old boy. You loved—Lady Sinclair."
"Not tampered with," she insisted firmly. "Maybe just a little less 'biased.' It’s probably the result of not keeping myself completely detached from what’s around me. Plus, you can't be married to that Vinx for twenty years and not change a little. Of course, I know that changing has its sneaky risks and sticking to your principles has its brave strengths—Hush! Don’t get angry. You aren’t limited, my dear. You loved—Lady Sinclair."
"I adored her," Lance said very low; and his fingers strayed over the keys again. "But—she was an accomplished fact. And—she was one in many thousands. She's gone now, though. And there's poor Sir Nevil——"
"I really loved her," Lance said quietly, and his fingers moved over the keys again. "But—she was a reality. And—she was one in many thousands. She's gone now, though. And there's poor Sir Nevil——"
He rose abruptly and strode over to the fireplace. "Tell you what, Thea. If the bee in Roy's bonnet is buzzing to that tune, some one's got to stop it——"
He stood up suddenly and walked over to the fireplace. "Listen, Thea. If Roy's got that kind of idea stuck in his head, someone needs to put a stop to it——"
"That's my point!" She swung round confronting him. "Why not whisk him back to the Punjab? It does seem the only way——"
"That's my point!" She turned to face him. "Why not just take him back to Punjab? It really seems like the only way——"
Lance nodded again. "Now you talk sense. Mind, I don't believe he'll come. Roy's a tougher customer than he looks to the naked eye. But I'll have a shot at it to-night. If needs must, I'll tell him why. I can swallow half a regiment of his Dyáns; but not—the other thing. I hope you find us intact in the morning!"
Lance nodded again. "Now you’re making sense. Just so you know, I doubt he’ll show up. Roy’s tougher than he appears. But I’ll give it a try tonight. If necessary, I’ll explain why. I can handle half a dozen of his Dyáns; but not—the other thing. I hope you find us all okay in the morning!"
She flew to him and kissed him with fervour; and she was still in his arms, when Roy strolled casually into the room.
She rushed to him and kissed him passionately; and she was still in his arms when Roy casually walked into the room.
There were only three outsiders that night: the State Engineer and two British officers in the Maharajah's employ. But they sat down sixteen to dinner; and, very shortly after, came three others in the persons of Dyán and Sir Lakshman Singh, with his distinguished friend Mahomed Inayat Khan, from Hyderabad. Nothing Thea enjoyed better than getting a mixed batch of men together and hearing them talk—especially shop; for then she knew their hearts were in it. They were happy.
There were only three outsiders that night: the State Engineer and two British officers working for the Maharajah. But they sat down to dinner with thirteen others; shortly after, three more arrived—Dyán and Sir Lakshman Singh, along with his esteemed friend Mahomed Inayat Khan from Hyderabad. Nothing Thea enjoyed more than bringing together a diverse group of men and listening to them talk—especially about their work; that’s when she could tell their hearts were in it. They were happy.
And to-night, her chance assortment was amazingly varied, even for India:—Army, 'Political,' Civil; P.W.D. and Native States; New India, in the person of Dyán; and not least, the 'medical mish' pair; an element rich in mute inglorious heroism, as the villagers and 'depressed classes' of India know. She took keen delight in the racial interplay of thought and argument, with Roy, as it were, for bridge-builder between. How he would relish the idea! He seemed very much in the vein this evening, especially since his grandfather arrived. He was clearly making an impression on Mr Mayne and Inayat Khan; and a needle-prick of remorse touched her heart. For Arúna, annexed by Captain Martin's subaltern, was watching him too, when she fancied no one was looking; and Lance, attentively silent, was probably laying deep plans for his capture. A wicked shame—but still...!
And tonight, her mix of guests was incredibly diverse, even for India: Army, 'Political,' Civil; P.W.D. and Native States; New India, embodied by Dyán; and not to forget, the 'medical mish' duo; a group full of silent, unsung heroes, as the villagers and 'depressed classes' of India know well. She took great pleasure in the exchange of ideas and debate, with Roy acting as a sort of bridge between them. He would really enjoy this! He seemed to be in a good mood this evening, especially since his grandfather arrived. He was definitely making an impression on Mr. Mayne and Inayat Khan; and a tiny pang of guilt hit her heart. Arúna, who was with Captain Martin's junior officer, was watching him too, when she thought nobody was paying attention; and Lance, quietly attentive, was likely plotting to win him over. A wicked shame—but still...!
As a matter of fact, Lance, too, was troubled with faint compunction. He had never seen Roy in this kind of company, nor in this particular vein. And, reluctantly, he admitted that it did seem rather a waste of his mentally reviving vigour hauling him back to the common round of tennis and dances and polo—yes, even sacred polo—when he was so dead keen on this infernal agitation business, and seemed to know such a deuce of a lot about it all.
As a matter of fact, Lance was also feeling a bit guilty. He had never seen Roy around this kind of crowd, nor acting like this. And, he reluctantly acknowledged that it felt like a waste of his refreshing energy to pull him back into the regular routine of tennis, dances, and polo—yeah, even that sacred polo—when he was so fired up about this irritating agitation stuff and seemed to know so much about it all.
Lance himself knew far too little; and was anxious to hear more, for the intimate, practical reason that he was not quite happy about his Sikh troop. The Pathan lot were all right. But the Sikhs—his pride and joy—were being 'got at' by those devils in the City. And, if these men could be believed, 'things' were going to be very much worse; not only 'down country,' but also in the Punjab, India's sure shield against the invader. To a Desmond, the mere suggestion of the Punjab turning traitor was as if one impugned the courage of his father or the honour of his mother; so curiously personal is India's hold upon the hearts of Englishmen who come under her spell.
Lance knew way too little and was eager to find out more because he wasn't quite happy about his Sikh troop. The Pathans were fine, but his Sikhs—his pride and joy—were being messed with by those troublemakers in the City. And if these guys were to be believed, things were about to get much worse, not just down south but also in Punjab, which was India's reliable defense against invaders. For someone like Desmond, even suggesting that Punjab might betray them felt like questioning his father's courage or his mother's honor; that's how deeply India affects the hearts of Englishmen who fall under her influence.
So Lance listened intently, if a little anxiously, to all that Thea's 'mixed biscuits' had to say on that absorbing subject. For to-night shop held the field: if that could be called shop, which vitally concerned the fate of England and India, and of British dominion in the East.
So Lance listened closely, though a bit nervously, to everything that Thea's 'mixed biscuits' had to say on that interesting topic. Because tonight, the shop dominated the conversation; if you could call it a shop, which was crucial to the fate of England and India, and of British control in the East.
Agitation against the sane measures embodied in the Rowlatt Bills was already astir, like bubbles round a pot before it boils. And Inayat Khan had come straight from Bombay, where the National Congress had rejected with scorn the latest palliative from Home; had demanded the release of all revolutionaries, and wholesale repeal of laws against sedition. Here was shop sufficiently ominous to overshadow all other topics: and there was no gêne, no constraint. The Englishmen could talk freely in the presence of cultured Indians who stood for Jaipur and Hyderabad, since both States were loyal to the core.
Agitation against the reasonable measures in the Rowlatt Bills was already brewing, like bubbles forming around a pot before it boils. And Inayat Khan had arrived directly from Bombay, where the National Congress had rejected the latest temporary measures from the government with contempt; they had demanded the release of all revolutionaries and the complete repeal of sedition laws. This was a topic that overshadowed everything else: there were no barriers or restraints. The Englishmen could speak openly in front of educated Indians representing Jaipur and Hyderabad, as both states were loyally supportive.
Dyán, like Lance, spoke little and pondered much on the talk of these men, whose straight speech and thoughts were refreshing as their own sea breezes after the fumes of rhetoric, the fog of false values that had bemused his brain these three years. Strange how all the ugliness and pain of hate had shrivelled away; how he could even shake hands, untroubled, with that 'imperialistic bureaucrat' the Commissioner of Delhi, whom he might have been told off, any day, to 'remove from this mortal coil.' Strange to sit there, over against him, while he puffed his cigar and talked, without fear, of increasing antagonism, increasing danger to himself and his kind.
Dyán, like Lance, said very little and thought a lot about the conversations of these men, whose honest words and ideas were as refreshing as their own sea breezes after the stench of rhetoric, the confusion of false values that had clouded his mind for the past three years. It was odd how all the ugliness and pain of hate had disappeared; how he could even shake hands, calmly, with that 'imperialistic bureaucrat' the Commissioner of Delhi, whom he could have easily been told to 'remove from this mortal coil.' It felt strange to sit there across from him while he smoked his cigar and talked, without fear, about growing hostility and increasing danger to himself and people like him.
"There's no sense in disguising the unpalatable truth that New India hates us," said he in his gruff, deliberate voice. "Present company excepted, I hope!"
"There's no point in hiding the uncomfortable truth that New India hates us," he said in his rough, measured voice. "Everyone here excepted, I hope!"
He gravely inclined his head towards Dyán, who responded mutely with a flutter at his heart. Impossible! The man could not suspect——?
He seriously nodded his head toward Dyán, who silently felt a flutter in his heart. No way! The man couldn't possibly suspect——?
And the man, looking him frankly in the eyes, added: "The spirit of the Mutiny's not extinct—and we know it, those of us that count."
And the man, looking him straight in the eyes, added: "The spirit of the Mutiny isn't dead—and we know it, those of us who matter."
Dyán simply sat dumfounded. It was Sir Lakshman who said, in his guarded tone: "Nevertheless, sir, the bulk of our people are loyal and peaceable. Only I fear there are some in England who do not count that fact to their credit."
Dyán just sat there, stunned. It was Sir Lakshman who said, in a cautious tone: "Nonetheless, sir, most of our people are loyal and peaceful. I just worry that there are some in England who don’t see that as a good thing."
"If they ever become anything else, it won't be to our credit," put in Roy. "If we can't stand up to bluster and sedition with that moral force at our backs, we shall deserve to go under."
"If they ever become anything else, it won't be to our credit," Roy said. "If we can't stand up to threats and rebellion with that moral strength behind us, we deserve to fail."
"Well spoken, Roy," said his grandfather still more quietly. "Let us hope it is not yet too late. Sadi says, 'The fountain-head of a spring can be blocked with a stick; but in full flood, it cannot be crossed, even on an elephant.'"
"Well said, Roy," his grandfather replied even more quietly. "Let's hope it's not too late. Sadi says, 'You can block the source of a spring with a stick; but when it’s in full flood, you can't cross it, not even on an elephant.'"
They exchanged a glance that stirred Roy's pulses and gave him confidence to go on: "I don't believe it is too late. But what bothers me is this—are we treating our moral force as it deserves? Are we giving them loyalty in return for theirs—the sort they can understand? With a dumb executive and voluble 'patriots,' persuading or intimidating, the poor beggars haven't a dog's chance, unless we openly stand by them; openly smite our enemies—and theirs."
They shared a look that got Roy's heart racing and boosted his confidence to continue: "I don't think it's too late. But what worries me is this—are we honoring our moral strength as we should? Are we giving them the loyalty they can actually understand in return for theirs? With a silent leader and loud 'patriots' using persuasion or intimidation, those poor folks don't have a chance, unless we openly support them; openly take a stand against our enemies—and theirs."
He boldly addressed himself to Mayne, the sole symbol of authority present; and the Commissioner listened, with a gleam of amused approval in his eye.
He confidently spoke to Mayne, the only authority figure there; and the Commissioner listened, with a twinkle of amusement in his eye.
"You're young, Mr Sinclair—which doesn't mean you're wrong! Most of us, in our limited fashion, are trying to do what we can on those lines. But, after spending half a lifetime in this climate, doing our utmost to give the peasant—and the devil—his due, we're apt to grow cynical——"
"You're young, Mr. Sinclair—which doesn't mean you're wrong! Most of us, in our limited ways, are trying to do what we can along those lines. But after spending half a lifetime in this environment, doing our best to give the peasant—and the devil—his due, we tend to become cynical——"
"Not to mention suicidal!" grunted the slave of work and whisky. "We Canal coolies—hardly visible to the naked eye—are adding something like an Egypt a year to the Empire. But, bless you, England takes no notice. Only let some underbred planter or raw subaltern bundle an Indian out of his carriage, or a drunken Tommy kick his servant in the spleen, and the whole British Constitution comes down about our ears!"
"Not to mention suicidal!" grumbled the overworked guy drowning in whisky. "We canal laborers—barely noticeable to anyone—are contributing something like an Egypt a year to the Empire. But, honestly, England doesn’t pay any attention. Just let some entitled plantation owner or clueless junior officer shove an Indian out of his carriage, or a drunk soldier kick his servant in the gut, and the entire British system falls apart around us!"
"Very true, sir—very true!" Inayat Khan leaned forward. His teeth gleamed in the dark of his beard. His large firm-featured face abounded in good sense and good humour. "How shall a man see justly if he holds the telescope wrong way round, as too many do over there. It also remains true, however, that the manners of certain Anglo-Indians create a lot of bad feeling. Your so-called reforms do not interest the masses or touch their imagination. But the boot of the low-class European touches their backs and their pride and hardens their hearts. That is only human nature. In the East a few gold grains of courtesy touch the heart more than a khillat[18] of political hotch-potch. I myself—though it is getting dangerous to say so!—am frankly opposed to this uncontrolled passion for reform. When all have done their duty in this great struggle, why such undignified clamour for rewards, which are now being flung back in the giver's teeth. It has become a vicious circle. It was British policy in the first place—not so?—that stirred up this superficial ferment; and now it grows alarming, it is doctored with larger doses of the same medicine. We Indians who know how little the bulk of India has really changed, could laugh at the tamasha of Western fancy-dress, in small matters; but time for laughing has gone by. Time has come for saying firmly—all rights and aspirations will be granted, stopping short of actual government—otherwise——!"
"Very true, sir—very true!" Inayat Khan leaned forward. His teeth sparkled in the darkness of his beard. His strong, chiseled face radiated common sense and humor. "How can a person see clearly if they’re looking through the telescope the wrong way, like too many do over there? However, it’s also true that the behavior of some Anglo-Indians causes a lot of resentment. Your so-called reforms don’t engage the masses or capture their imagination. But the foot of a low-class European presses on their backs and their pride, hardening their hearts. That’s just human nature. In the East, a few kind words mean more to the heart than a political gift wrapped in confusion. I myself—though it’s becoming risky to say so!—am openly against this unchecked passion for reform. When everyone has done their part in this great struggle, why the undignified noise for rewards that are now being thrown back in the giver's face? It’s turned into a vicious cycle. It was British policy in the first place—not so?—that sparked this superficial unrest; and now it’s getting concerning, treated with larger doses of the same medicine. We Indians who understand how little the majority of India has actually changed could laugh at the show of Western fancy-dress in trivial matters; but the time for laughing has passed. The time has come to firmly state—all rights and aspirations will be granted, stopping short of actual government—otherwise——!"
He flung up his hands, looked round at the listening faces, and realised how completely he had let himself go. "Forgive me, Colonel. I fear I am talking too much," he said in a changed tone.
He raised his hands, glanced around at the attentive faces, and realized how fully he had let himself go. "I'm sorry, Colonel. I think I'm talking too much," he said in a different tone.
"Indeed no," Colonel Leigh assured him warmly. "In these difficult days, loyal and courageous friends like yourself are worth their weight in gold mohurs!"
"Absolutely not," Colonel Leigh said warmly. "In these tough times, loyal and brave friends like you are worth their weight in gold!"
Visibly flattered, the Moslem surveyed his own bulky person with a twinkle of amusement. "If value should go by weight, Inayat Khan would be worth a king's ransom! But I assure you, Colonel, your country has many hundreds of friends like myself all over India, if only she would seek them out and give them encouragement—as Mr Sinclair said—instead of wasting it on volubles, who will never cease making trouble till India is in a blaze."
Visibly pleased, the Muslim looked over his own hefty frame with a glint of humor. "If worth were determined by weight, Inayat Khan would be worth a king's fortune! But I assure you, Colonel, your country has countless friends like me all across India, if only it would find and support them—as Mr. Sinclair said—instead of focusing on talkative types, who will keep stirring up trouble until India is in chaos."
As the man's patent sincerity had warmed the hearts of his hearers, so the pointed truth of that last pricked them sharply and probed deep. For they knew themselves powerless; mere atoms of the whirling dust-cloud, raised, in passing, by the chariot-wheels of Progress—or perdition?
As the man's genuine sincerity had touched the hearts of his listeners, the stark truth of that last statement struck them hard and dug deep. They recognized their own helplessness; just tiny particles in the swirling dust cloud, lifted momentarily by the wheels of Progress—or destruction?
The younger men rose briskly, as if to shake off some physical discomfort. Dyán—very much aware of Arúna and the subaltern—approached them with a friendly remark. Roy and Lance said, "Play up, Thea! Your innings," almost in a breath—and crooked little fingers.
The younger men got up quickly, as if to stretch off some physical discomfort. Dyán—fully aware of Arúna and the subaltern—walked over to them with a friendly remark. Roy and Lance said, "Come on, Thea! Your turn," almost in one breath—and crooked little fingers.
Thea needed no second bidding. While the men talked, an insidious depression had stolen over her spirit—and brooded there, light and formless as a river mist. Half an hour with her fiddle, and Lance at his best, completely charmed it away. But the creepiness of it had been very real: and the memory remained.
Thea didn’t need to be asked twice. While the men chatted, a sneaky sadness had settled over her spirit—and lingered there, light and formless like a river fog. Half an hour with her fiddle, and Lance at his best, completely chased it away. But the eeriness of it had been very real, and the memory lingered.
When all the others had dispersed, she lingered over the fire with Roy, while Lance, at the piano, with diplomatic intent, drifted into his friend's favourite Nocturne—the Twelfth; that inimitable rendering of a mood, hushed yet exalted, soaring yet brooding, 'the sky and the nest as well.' The two near the fire knew every bar by heart, but as the liquid notes stole out into the room, their fitful talk stopped dead.
When everyone else had left, she stayed by the fire with Roy, while Lance, sitting at the piano with a diplomatic aim, started playing his friend's favorite Nocturne—the Twelfth; that unique expression of a feeling, quiet yet uplifting, soaring yet reflective, 'the sky and the nest as well.' The two by the fire knew every note by heart, but as the smooth notes filled the room, their interrupted conversation came to a halt.
Lance was playing superbly, giving every note its true value; the cadence rising and falling like waves of a still sea; softer and softer; till the last note faded away, ghostlike—a sigh rather than a sound.
Lance was playing amazingly, giving every note its full value; the rhythm rising and falling like waves on a calm sea; softer and softer; until the last note faded away, almost like a ghost—a sigh rather than a sound.
Roy remained motionless, one elbow on the mantelpiece. Thea's lashes were wet with the tears of rarefied emotion—tears that neither prick nor burn. The silence itself seemed part of the music; a silence it were desecration to break. Without a word to Roy, she crossed the room; kissed Lance good-night; clung a moment to his hands that had woven the spell, smiling her thanks, her praise; and slipped away, leaving the two together.
Roy stood still, one elbow resting on the mantelpiece. Thea's lashes were damp with tears of deep emotion—tears that neither sting nor irritate. The silence felt like a part of the music; breaking it would be a desecration. Without saying anything to Roy, she walked across the room; kissed Lance goodnight; held onto his hands for a moment, the ones that had cast the spell, smiling her gratitude and admiration; and then she slipped away, leaving the two of them together.
Roy subsided into a chair. Lance came over to the fire and stood there warming his hands.
Roy settled into a chair. Lance walked over to the fire and stood there, warming his hands.
It was a minute or two before Roy looked up and nodded his acknowledgments.
It took a minute or two before Roy looked up and nodded in acknowledgment.
"You're a magician, old chap. You play that thing a damn sight too well."
"You're a magician, my friend. You play that thing way too well."
He did not add that his friend's music had called up a vision of the Home drawing-room, clear in every detail; Lance at the piano—his last week-end from Sandhurst—playing the 'thing' by request; himself lounging on the hearthrug, his head against his mother's knee; the very feel of her silk skirt against his cheek, of her fingers on his hair.... Nor did he add that the vision had spurred his reluctant spirit to a resolve.
He didn't mention that his friend's music had brought back a vivid image of the living room at home, every detail sharp in his mind; Lance at the piano—his last weekend from Sandhurst—playing the 'thing' on request; him lounging on the hearthrug, his head resting against his mother's knee; the feeling of her silk skirt against his cheek, her fingers in his hair.... He also didn’t say that the memory had motivated his hesitant spirit to make a decision.
The more practical soul of Lance Desmond had already dropped back to earth, as a lark drops after pouring out its heart in the blue. In spite of concern for Roy, he was thinking again of his Sikhs.
The more practical side of Lance Desmond had already come back down to earth, like a lark that finishes singing its heart out in the blue sky. Even though he was worried about Roy, he was once again thinking about his Sikhs.
"I suppose one can take it," he remarked thoughtfully, "that Vinx and Mayne and that good old Moslem johnny know what they're talking about?"
"I guess you could say," he said thoughtfully, "that Vinx, Mayne, and that good old Muslim guy know what they're talking about?"
Roy smiled—having jumped at the connection. "I'm afraid," he said, "one can."
Roy smiled—having made the connection. "I'm afraid," he said, "you can."
"You think big trouble is coming—organised trouble?"
"You think serious trouble is on the way—like, planned trouble?"
"I do. That is, unless some 'strong silent man' has the pluck to put his foot down in time, and chance the consequences to himself. Thank God, we've another John Lawrence in the Punjab."
"I do. That is, unless some 'strong silent man' has the courage to take a stand in time and deal with the repercussions for himself. Thank God, we have another John Lawrence in the Punjab."
"And it's the Punjab that matters——"
"And it's the Punjab that counts——"
"Especially a certain P.C. Regiment—eh?"
"Especially a certain P.C. Regiment, right?"
Lance was in arms at once:—that meant he had touched the spot. "No flies on the Regiment. Trust Paul. It's only—I get bothered about a Sikh here and there."
Lance was on alert immediately: that meant he had hit the nail on the head. "The Regiment has got it covered. Trust Paul. It's just—I get concerned about a Sikh once in a while."
"Quite so. The blighters have taken particular pains with the Sikhs. Realising that they'll need some fighting stuff. And Lahore's a bad place. I expect they sneak off to meetings in the City."
"Exactly. Those guys have really gone out of their way with the Sikhs. They know they'll need some serious fighters. And Lahore is a tough spot. I bet they sneak off to meetings in the City."
"Devil a doubt of it. Mind you, I trust them implicitly. But, outside their own line, they're credulous as children—you know."
"Absolutely no doubt about it. Just so you know, I trust them completely. But, outside of their expertise, they're as gullible as kids—you know."
"Rather. In Delhi, I had a fair sample of it."
"Actually. In Delhi, I got a good taste of it."
Another pause. It suddenly occurred to Lance that his precious Sikhs were not supposed to be the topic of the evening. "You're quite fit again, Roy. And those blooming fools chucked you like a cast horse——" he broke out in a spurt of vexation. "I wish to God you were back with your old Squadron."
Another pause. It suddenly hit Lance that his precious Sikhs weren't supposed to be the focus of the evening. "You’re looking good again, Roy. And those damn idiots treated you like a worn-out horse——" he burst out in frustration. "I wish to God you were back with your old Squadron."
And Roy said from his heart, "I wish to God I was."
And Roy said sincerely, "I wish to God I was."
"Paul misses you, though he never says much. The new lot from home are good chaps. Full of brains and theories. But no knowledge. Can't get at the men. You could still help unofficially in all sorts of ways.—Why not come along back with me? Haven't you been pottering round here long enough?"
"Paul misses you, even if he doesn't say much. The new guys from home are decent. Full of ideas and theories. But they lack real knowledge. They can't connect with the men. You could still contribute unofficially in all kinds of ways.—Why not come back with me? Haven't you been hanging around here long enough?"
Roy shook his head. "Thanks all the same, for the invite. Of course I'd love it. But—I've things to do. There's a novel taking shape—and other oddments. I've done precious little writing here. Too much entangled with human destinies. I must bury myself somewhere and get a move on. April it is. I won't fail you."
Roy shook his head. "Thanks anyway for the invite. Of course I'd love to. But—I have things to do. There's a novel coming together—and some other stuff. I haven’t done much writing here. Too caught up in everyone else's lives. I have to find a quiet place and get to work. It’s April. I won't let you down."
Lance kicked an unoffending log. "Confound your old novel!"—A portentous silence. "See here, Roy, I don't want to badger you. But—well—if I'm to go back in moderate peace of mind, I want—certain guarantees."
Lance kicked a harmless log. "Damn your old novel!"—A heavy silence. "Look, Roy, I don't want to annoy you. But—well—if I’m going back with some peace of mind, I need—certain guarantees."
Roy lifted his eyes. Lance frankly encountered them; and there ensued one of those intimate pauses in which the unspeakable is said.
Roy lifted his gaze. Lance met his eyes directly, and there followed one of those intimate pauses where so much is communicated without words.
Roy looked away. "Arúna?" He let fall the word barely above his breath.
Roy looked away. "Arúna?" he murmured, almost silently.
"Just that."
"That's it."
"You're frightened—both of you? Oh yes—I've seen——" He fell silent, staring into the fire. When he spoke again, it was in the same low, detached tone. "You two needn't worry. The guarantee you're after was given ... in July 1914 ... under the beeches ... at Home. She foresaw—understood. But she couldn't foresee ... the harder tug—now she's gone. The ... association ... and all that."
"Are you both scared? Oh yes—I know it—" He paused, gazing into the fire. When he spoke again, it was in the same quiet, detached tone. "You both don’t need to worry. The assurance you're looking for was given ... in July 1914 ... under the beeches ... at home. She saw it coming—understood. But she couldn’t predict ... the tougher pull—now she’s gone. The ... connection ... and everything."
"Is it—only that?"
"Is that all?"
"It's mostly that."
"That’s pretty much it."
To Lance Desmond, very much a man, it seemed the queerest state of things; and he knew only a fragment of the truth.
To Lance Desmond, who was definitely a man, it felt like the strangest situation; and he only understood a piece of the truth.
"Look here, Roy," he urged again. "Wouldn't the Punjab really be best? Aren't you plunging a bit too deep——? Does your father realise? Thea feels——"
"Listen, Roy," he insisted again. "Wouldn't the Punjab really be the best option? Are you diving in a bit too deep——? Does your dad understand? Thea feels——"
"Yes. Thea feels, bless her! But there's a thing or two she doesn't know!" He lifted his head and spoke in an easier voice. "One queer thing—it may interest you. Those few weeks of living as an Indian among Indians—amazingly intensified all the other side of me. I never felt keener on the Sinclair heritage and all it stands for. I never felt keener on you two than all this time while I've been concentrating every faculty on—the other two. Sounds odd. But it's a fact."
"Yes. Thea feels, bless her! But there are a couple of things she doesn't know!" He lifted his head and spoke in a more relaxed tone. "One strange thing—it might interest you. Those few weeks of living as an Indian among Indians really intensified everything else about me. I've never felt more connected to the Sinclair heritage and everything it represents. I've never felt closer to you two than during this time when I've been focusing all my energy on—the other two. It sounds strange, but it's true."
"Good. And does—your cousin know ... about the guarantee?"
"Good. Does your cousin know about the guarantee?"
"When——?"
"When——?"
Roy straightly returned his friend's challenging gaze. "Damn you!" he said softly. Then, in a graver tone: "You're right. I've been shirking it. Seemed a shame to spoil Christmas. Remains—the New Year. I fixed it up—while you were playing that thing, to be exact."
Roy stared back at his friend's challenging gaze. "Damn you!" he said quietly. Then, in a more serious tone: "You're right. I've been avoiding it. I didn't want to ruin Christmas. But there's still the New Year. I took care of it—while you were playing that thing, to be specific."
"Did I—contribute?"
"Did I—help out?"
"You did—if that gives you any satisfaction!" He rose, stretched himself and yawned ostentatiously. "My God, I wish it was over."
"You did—if that makes you feel any better!" He stood up, stretched, and yawned dramatically. "Man, I really wish this was done."
FOOTNOTES:
[18] Dress of honour.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Honorary dress.
CHAPTER XIV.
"Yet shall I bear in my heart this honour of the burden of pain—this gift of thine."—Rabindranath Tagore
"Yet I will carry in my heart this honor of the burden of pain—this gift of yours."—Rabindranath Tagore
It was the last day of the year; the last moon of the year, almost at her zenith. Of all the Christmas guests Lance alone remained; and Thea had promised him before leaving, a moonlight vision of Amber, the Sleeping Beauty of Rajasthán. The event had been delayed till now, partly because they waited on the moon; partly because they did not want it to be a promiscuous affair.
It was the last day of the year; the last moon of the year, almost at its peak. Of all the Christmas guests, only Lance was still there; and Thea had promised him before leaving a moonlit glimpse of Amber, the Sleeping Beauty of Rajasthan. The event had been postponed until now, partly because they were waiting for the moon; partly because they didn’t want it to be a casual get-together.
To Thea's lively imagination—and to Roy's no less—Amber was more than a mere city of ghosts and marble halls. It was a symbol of Rajput womanhood—strong and beautiful, withdrawn from the clamour of the market-place, given over to her dreams and her gods. For though kings have deserted Amber, the gods remain. There is still life in her temples and the blood of sacrifice on her altar stones. Therefore she must not be approached in the spirit of the tourist. And, emphatically, she must not be approached in a motor-car; at least so far as Thea's guests were concerned. Of course one knew she was approached by irreverent cars; also by tourists—unspeakable ones, who made contemptible jokes about 'a slump in house property.' But for these vandalisms Thea Leigh was not responsible.
To Thea's vibrant imagination—and Roy's just as much—Amber was more than just a city of ghosts and marble halls. It represented Rajput womanhood—strong and beautiful, removed from the noise of the marketplace, dedicated to her dreams and her deities. For even though kings have abandoned Amber, the gods still remain. There is still life in her temples and the blood of sacrifice on her altar stones. Therefore, she should not be approached with a tourist mindset. And definitely, she shouldn't be approached by car; at least not as far as Thea's guests were concerned. Of course, it was known that she was approached by disrespectful vehicles; also by tourists—unspeakable ones, who made ridiculous jokes about 'a drop in property value.' But Thea Leigh wasn’t responsible for these acts of vandalism.
Her young ones, including Captain Martin, would ride; but, because of Arúna, she and Vincent must submit to the barouche. So transparent was the girl's pleasure at being included, that Thea's heart failed her—knowing what she knew.
Her kids, including Captain Martin, would ride; but because of Arúna, she and Vincent had to settle for the carriage. The girl's joy at being included was so obvious that it made Thea's heart sink—knowing what she knew.
Roy and Lance had ridden on ahead; out through the fortified gates into the open desert, strewn with tumbled fragments of the glory that was Rajasthán. There, where courtiers had intrigued and flattered, crows held conference. On the crumbling arch of a doorway, that opened into emptiness, a vulture brooded, heavy with feeding on those who had died for lack of food. Knee-deep in the Mán Sagar Lake, grey cranes sought their meat from God; every tint and curve of them repeated in the quiet water. And there, beside a ruined shrine, two dead cactus bushes, with their stiff distorted limbs, made Roy think suddenly of two dead Germans he had come upon once—killed so swiftly that they still retained, in death, the ghastly semblance of life. Why the devil couldn't a man be rid of them? Dead Germans were not 'in the bond.'...
Roy and Lance had ridden ahead; out through the fortified gates into the open desert, scattered with tumbled pieces of the glory that was Rajasthán. There, where courtiers had conspired and flattered, crows held their meetings. On the crumbling arch of a doorway that opened into emptiness, a vulture lingered, heavy from feeding on those who had died from starvation. Knee-deep in the Mán Sagar Lake, gray cranes searched for their food from God; every shade and shape of them reflected in the still water. And there, beside a ruined shrine, two dead cactus bushes, with their stiff distorted limbs, suddenly reminded Roy of two dead Germans he had once come across—killed so quickly that they still bore, in death, the horrifying semblance of life. Why the hell couldn't a man be rid of them? Dead Germans were not 'in the bond.'...
"Buck up, Lance," he said abruptly; for Desmond, who saw no ghosts, was keenly interested. "Let's quit this place of skulls and empty eye-sockets. Amber's dead; but not utterly decayed."
"Buck up, Lance," he said abruptly; for Desmond, who saw no ghosts, was keenly interested. "Let's get out of this place of skulls and empty eye sockets. Amber's dead; but not completely decayed."
He knew. He had ridden out alone one morning, in the light of paling stars, to watch the dawn steal down through the valley and greet the sleeping city that would never wake again—half hoping to recapture the miracle of Chitor. But Amber did not enshrine the soul of his mother's race. And the dawn had proved merely a dawn. Moonlight, with its eerie enchantment, would be oven more beautiful and fitting; but the pleasure of anticipation was shadowed by his resolve.
He knew. He had gone out alone one morning, under the fading stars, to watch the dawn creep down through the valley and greet the sleeping city that would never wake again—partly hoping to relive the miracle of Chitor. But Amber did not hold the spirit of his mother's people. And the dawn turned out to be just a dawn. Moonlight, with its haunting beauty, would be even more stunning and appropriate; but the excitement of anticipation was overshadowed by his determination.
He had spoken of it only to Thea; asking her, when tea was over, to give him a chance:—and now he was heartily wishing he had chosen any other place and time than this....
He had only talked about it with Thea; asking her, after tea was done, to give him a chance:—and now he was really wishing he had picked any other place and time than this....
The brisk canter to the foothills was a relief. Thence the road climbed, between low, reddish-grey spurs, to the narrow pass, barred by a formidable gate, that swung open at command, with a screech of rusty hinges, as if in querulous protest against intrusion.
The quick ride to the foothills was a relief. From there, the road rose up between low, reddish-grey hills to the narrow pass, blocked by a massive gate that swung open on command, creaking like it was complaining about being disturbed.
Another gateway,—and yet another: then they were through the triple wall that guards the dead city from the invader who will never come, while both races honour the pact that alone saved desperate, stubborn Rajputana from extinction.
Another gateway—and yet another: then they were through the triple wall that protects the dead city from the invader who will never come, while both races honor the pact that alone saved desperate, stubborn Rajputana from extinction.
Up on the heights, it was still day; but in the valley it was almost evening. And there—among deepening shadows and tumbled fragments of hills—lay Amber: her palace and temples and broken houses crowding round their sacred Lake, like Queens and their handmaids round the shield of a dead King.
Up on the heights, it was still daytime; but in the valley, it was almost evening. And there—among the deepening shadows and scattered fragments of hills—lay Amber: her palace, temples, and crumbled houses gathered around their sacred Lake, like queens and their handmaids around the shield of a fallen king.
Descending at a foot's pace, the chill of emptiness and of oncoming twilight seemed to close like icy fingers on Roy's heart; though the death of Amber was as nothing to the death of Chitor—the warrior-queen, ravished and violently slain by Akbar's legions. Amber had, as it were, died peacefully in her sleep. But there remained the all-pervading silence and emptiness:—her sorrowful houses, cleft from roof to roadway; no longer homes of men, but of the rock-pigeon, the peacock, and the wild boar; stones of her crumbling arches thrust apart by roots of acacia and neem; her streets choked with cactus and brushwood; her beauty—disfigured but not erased—reflected in the unchanging mirror of the Lake.
Descending slowly, the cold emptiness and approaching twilight felt like icy fingers gripping Roy's heart; even though Amber's death meant little compared to the death of Chitor—the warrior-queen, raped and brutally killed by Akbar's armies. Amber had, in a way, died peacefully in her sleep. But the overwhelming silence and emptiness remained: her sorrowful houses, split from roof to road; no longer homes for people, but for rock pigeons, peacocks, and wild boars; stones from her crumbling arches pushed apart by acacia and neem roots; her streets overgrown with cactus and brush; her beauty—marred but not gone—reflected in the unchanging stillness of the Lake.
If Roy and Lance had talked little before, they talked less now. From the Lake-side they rode up, by stone pathways, to the Palace of stone and marble, set upon a jutting rock and commanding the whole valley. There, in the quadrangle, they left the horses with their grooms, who were skilled in cutting corners and had trotted most of the way.
If Roy and Lance had spoken very little before, they spoke even less now. From the lakeside, they rode up, along stone paths, to the palace made of stone and marble, perched on a jutting rock and overlooking the entire valley. There, in the courtyard, they left the horses with their grooms, who were good at taking shortcuts and had galloped most of the way.
Close to the gate stood a temple of fretted marble—neither ruined nor deserted; for within were the priests of Kali, and the faint, sickly smell of blood. Daybreak after daybreak, for centuries, the severed head of a goat had been set before her, the warm blood offered in a bronze bowl....
Close to the gate was a temple made of intricately carved marble—neither broken nor abandoned; for inside were the priests of Kali, and the faint, unpleasant smell of blood. Day after day, for centuries, the severed head of a goat had been placed before her, the warm blood offered in a bronze bowl....
"Pah! Beastly!" muttered Lance. "I'd sooner have no religion at all."
"Pfft! Disgusting!" Lance grumbled. "I’d rather not have any religion at all."
Roy smiled at him, sidelong—and said nothing. It was beastly: but it matched the rest. It was in keeping with the dusky rooms, all damp-incrusted, the narrow passages and screens of marble tracery; the cloistered hanging garden, beyond the women's rooms, their baths chiselled out of naked rock. And the beastliness was off-set by the beauty of inlay and carving and colour; by the splendour of bronze gates and marble pillars, and slabs of carven granite that served as balustrade to the terraced roof, where daylight still lingered and azure-necked peacocks strutted, serenely immune.
Roy smiled at him from the side—and said nothing. It was harsh: but it fit with everything else. It matched the dim rooms, all damp and crusted, the narrow hallways and intricate marble screens; the secluded hanging garden, beyond the women's quarters, their baths carved out of solid rock. And the harshness was balanced by the beauty of the inlays and carvings and colors; by the splendor of bronze gates and marble pillars, and slabs of carved granite that acted as a railing for the terraced roof, where daylight still lingered and peacocks with bright blue necks strutted, completely unbothered.
Seated on a carven slab, they looked downward into the heart of desolation; upward, at creeping battlements and a little temple of Shiva printed sharply on the light-filled sky.
Seated on a carved stone slab, they looked down into the depths of despair; up at the creeping walls and a small temple of Shiva outlined against the bright sky.
"Can't you feel the ghosts of them all round you?" whispered Roy.
"Can't you feel their ghosts around you?" whispered Roy.
"No, thank God, I can't," said practical Lance, taking out a cigarette. But a rustle of falling stones made him start—the merest fraction. "Perhaps smoke'll keep 'em off—like mosquitoes!" he added hopefully.
"No, thank God, I can't," said practical Lance, pulling out a cigarette. But a rustle of falling stones startled him – just a little. "Maybe smoking will keep them away – like mosquitoes!" he added, feeling hopeful.
But Roy paid no heed. He was looking down into the hollow shell of that which had been Amber. Not a human sound anywhere; nor any stir of life, but the soft ceaseless kuru-kooing doves, that nested and mated in those dusky inner rooms, where Queens had mated with Kings.
But Roy didn’t pay attention. He was staring down into the empty shell of what had been Amber. There wasn’t a single human sound around; no sign of life, just the soft, continuous cooing of doves that nested and mated in those dim inner rooms, where Queens had once mated with Kings.
"'Thou hast made of a city an heap, of a defencéd city a ruin ...Their houses shall be full of doleful creatures; and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there,'" he quoted softly; adding after a pause, "Mother had a great weakness for old Isaiah. She used to say he and the minor prophets knew all about Rajasthán. The owls of Amber are blue pigeons. But I hope she's spared the satyrs."
"'You've turned a city into a heap, a fortified city into a ruin... Their houses will be full of woeful creatures; owls will live there, and satyrs will dance there,'" he quoted softly, adding after a pause, "Mom had a real fondness for old Isaiah. She used to say he and the minor prophets knew everything about Rajasthan. The owls of Amber are blue pigeons. But I hope she's spared the satyrs."
"Globe-trotters!" suggested Lance.
"Travelers!" suggested Lance.
"Or 'Piffers' devoid of reverence!" retorted Roy. "Hullo! Here come the others."
"Or 'Piffers' without any respect!" Roy shot back. "Hey! Here come the others."
Footsteps and voices in the quadrangle waked hollow echoes as when a stone drops into a well. Presently they sounded on the stairs near by: Flossie's rather boisterous laugh; Martin chaffing her in his husky tones.
Footsteps and voices in the courtyard created hollow echoes like a stone dropping into a well. Soon, they could be heard on the nearby stairs: Flossie's loud laugh; Martin joking with her in his deep voice.
"Great sport! Let's rent it off H.H. and gather 'em all in from the highways and hedges for a masked fancy ball!"
"Sounds like a blast! Let's rent it from H.H. and invite everyone in from the highways and hedges for a masked costume party!"
Roy stood up and squared his shoulders. "Satyrs dancing, with a vengeance!" said he; but the gleam of Arúna's sari smote him silent. A band seemed to tighten round his heart....
Roy stood up and straightened his shoulders. "Satyrs dancing, with a vengeance!" he said; but the shine of Arúna's sari left him speechless. It felt like a band was tightening around his heart...
"Hush—it's coming," murmured Thea:—and it came.
"Hush—it's coming," Thea whispered—and it arrived.
Hollow thuds, quickening to a vibrant roar, swelled up from the temple in the courtyard below. The Brahmins were beating the great tom-tom before Kali's Shrine.
Hollow thuds, quickly growing into a vibrant roar, rose up from the temple in the courtyard below. The Brahmins were striking the large drum before Kali's Shrine.
It was the signal. It startlingly waked the dead city to discordant life. Groanings and howlings and clashings, as of Tophet, were echoed and re-echoed from every temple, every shrine; an orgy of demoniac sounds; blurred in transit through the empty rooms beneath; pierced at intervals by the undulating wail of ram's horns; the two reiterate notes wandering, like lost souls, through a confused blare of cymbals and bagpipes and all kinds of music.
It was the signal. It suddenly jolted the lifeless city to chaotic life. Groans and cries and clashes, like from hell, echoed from every temple and shrine; a frenzy of demonic sounds; muffled as they passed through the empty rooms below; interrupted occasionally by the wavering wail of ram's horns; the two repeating notes drifting, like lost souls, through a messy cacophony of cymbals, bagpipes, and all sorts of music.
Flossie, with a bewitching grimace at Martin, clapped both hands over her ears. Roy—standing by the balustrade with Arúna—was aware of an answering echo somewhere in subconscious depths, as the discords rose and fell above the throbbing undernote of the drum. It was as if the claimant voices of the East cried out to the blood in his veins: 'You are of us—do what you will; go where you will.' And all the while his eyes never left Arúna's half-averted face.
Flossie, with a captivating grin at Martin, covered her ears with both hands. Roy—standing by the railing with Arúna—felt a familiar echo deep within him as the discordant sounds rose and fell above the steady beat of the drum. It was as if the calling voices of the East were reaching out to the blood in his veins: 'You belong to us—do as you please; go wherever you want.' And all the while, his gaze remained fixed on Arúna's slightly turned-away face.
Sudden and clear from the heights came a ringing peal of bells, as it were the voices of angels answering the wail of devils in torment. It was from the little Shrine of Shiva close against the ramparts, etched in outline, above the dark of the hills.
Suddenly and distinctly from above came a clear tolling of bells, like the voices of angels responding to the cries of tormented souls. It was from the small Shrine of Shiva nestled against the fortifications, outlined against the dim hills.
Arúna turned and looked up at him. "Too beautiful!" she whispered.
Arúna turned to him and looked up. "So beautiful!" she whispered.
He nodded, and flung out an arm. "Look there!"
He nodded and gestured with an arm. "Look over there!"
Low and immense—pale in the pallor of the eastern sky—the moon hung poised above massed shadows, like a wraith escaped from the city of death. Moment by moment, she drew light from the vanished sun. Moment by moment, under their watching eyes, she conjured the formless dark into a new heaven, a new earth....
Low and huge—faded in the pale light of the eastern sky—the moon hung suspended above the gathered shadows, like a ghost that had escaped from the city of the dead. Slowly, she pulled light from the disappeared sun. Slowly, under their watchful gaze, she transformed the shapeless darkness into a new sky, a new world....
"Would you be afraid—to stroll round a little ... with me?" he asked.
"Would you be scared to take a little walk with me?" he asked.
"Afraid? I would love it—if Thea will allow." This time she did not look up.
"Afraid? I would love it—if Thea is okay with it." This time she didn't look up.
Vincent and Thea were sitting a little farther along the balustrade; Lance beside them, imbibing tales of Rajasthán. Flossie and her Captain had already disappeared.
Vincent and Thea were sitting a bit further down the railing; Lance next to them, soaking up stories of Rajasthan. Flossie and her Captain had already gone.
"I'm going to be frankly a Goth and flash my electric torch into holes and corners," Lance announced as the other two came up. "I bar being intimidated by ghosts."
"I'm going to be totally Goth and shine my flashlight into all the nooks and crannies," Lance declared as the other two arrived. "I'm not going to let ghosts scare me."
"We're not going to be intimidated either," said Roy, addressing himself to Thea. "And I guarantee not to let Arúna be spirited away."
"We're not going to be scared off either," Roy said, looking at Thea. "And I promise not to let Arúna be taken away."
Vincent shot a look at his wife. "Don't wander too far," said he.
Vincent glanced at his wife. "Don't stray too far," he said.
"And don't hang about too long," she added. "It'll be cold going home."
"And don’t stick around too long," she added. "It’ll be cold going home."
Though he was standing close to her, she could say no more. But, under cover of the dusk, her hand found his and closed on it hard.
Though he was standing close to her, she couldn't say anything more. But, in the fading light, her hand found his and gripped it tightly.
The characteristic impulse heartened him amazingly, as he followed Arúna down the ghostly stairway, through marble cloisters into the hanging garden, misted with moonlight, fragrant with orange trees.
The distinctive urge boosted his spirits as he followed Arúna down the eerie staircase, through the marble corridors into the hanging garden, shrouded in moonlight, filled with the scent of orange trees.
And now there was more than Thea's hand-clasp to uphold him. Gradually there dawned on him a faint yet sure intimation of his mother's presence, of her tenderly approving love—dim to his brain, yet as sensible to his spirit as light and warmth to his body.
And now there was more than Thea's handshake to support him. Gradually, he began to feel a faint but definite sense of his mother's presence, her lovingly approving affection—unclear to his mind, yet as real to his spirit as light and warmth are to his body.
It did not last many moments; but—as in all contact with her—the clear after-certainty remained....
It didn’t last very long; but—as with every interaction with her—the clear certainty stayed with him afterward....
Exactly what he intended to say he did not know even now. To speak the cruel truth, yet by some means to soften the edge of it, seemed almost impossible. But nerved by this vivid, exalted sense of her nearness, the right moment, the right words could be trusted to come of themselves....
Exactly what he meant to say, he still didn’t know. Speaking the harsh truth while somehow softening its impact felt nearly impossible. But fueled by this intense, elevated feeling of her closeness, he felt that the right moment and the right words would come naturally...
And Arúna, walking beside him in a hushed expectancy, was remembering that other night, so strangely far away, when they had walked alone under the same moon, and assurance of his love had so possessed her, that she had very nearly broken her little chirágh. And to-night—how different! Her very love for him, though the same, was not quite the same. It seemed to depend not at all on nearness or response. Starved of both, it had grown not less, but more.
And Arúna, walking next to him in a hushed anticipation, was recalling that other night, so oddly distant, when they had walked together under the same moon, and his love had completely filled her, that she had almost broken her little chirágh. And tonight—how different! Her love for him, while still the same, felt slightly altered. It seemed to rely not at all on closeness or reciprocation. Deprived of both, it had not diminished, but instead, had grown even stronger.
From a primitive passion it had become a rarefied emotional atmosphere in which she lived and moved. And this garden of eerie lights and shadows was saturated with it; thronged, to her fancy, with ghosts of dead passions and intrigues, of dead Queens, in whom the twin flames of love and courage could be quenched only by flames of the funeral pyre. Their blood ran in her veins—and in his too. That closeness of belonging none could snatch from her. About the other, she was growing woefully uncertain, as day followed day, and still no word. Was there trouble after all! Would he speak to-night...?
From a basic desire, it had transformed into a delicate emotional atmosphere in which she lived and moved. This garden of strange lights and shadows was filled with it; to her imagination, it was crowded with the ghosts of lost passions and intrigues, of dead queens, in whom the dual flames of love and courage could only be extinguished by the flames of the funeral pyre. Their blood flowed in her veins—and in his too. That sense of connection no one could take away from her. Regarding the other, she was becoming painfully uncertain, as days passed, and still no word. Was there trouble after all? Would he speak tonight...?
They had reached a dark doorway, and he was trying the handle. It opened inwards.
They reached a dark doorway, and he was trying the handle. It opened inward.
"I'm keen to go a little way up the hillside," he said, forcing himself to break a silence that was growing oppressive. "To get a sight of the Palace with the moon full on it. We'll be cautious—not go too far."
"I'm eager to head a bit up the hill," he said, pushing himself to break the increasingly uncomfortable silence. "To see the Palace with the full moon shining on it. We'll be careful—not go too far."
"I am ready to go anywhere," she answered; and the fervour of that simple statement told him she was not thinking of hillsides any more than he was—at the back of his mind.
"I’m ready to go anywhere," she said, and the intensity of that straightforward statement made it clear to him that she wasn’t thinking about hillsides any more than he was—deep down.
Silence was unkinder than speech; and as they passed out into the open, he scanned the near prospect for a convenient spot. Not far above them a fragment of ruined wall, overhung by trees, ended in a broken arch; its lingering keystone threatened by a bird-borne acacia. A fallen slab of stone, half under it, offered a not too distant seat. Slab and arch were in full light; the space beyond, engulfed in shadow.
Silence felt harsher than words; and as they stepped out into the open, he looked around for a good place to sit. Not far above them, a piece of ruined wall, covered by trees, finished with a crumbling arch; its last keystone precariously held by a bird-carried acacia. A fallen stone slab, partly underneath it, provided a nearby seat. The slab and arch were in bright light, while the area beyond was shrouded in darkness.
Far up the hillside a jackal laughed. Across the valley another answered it. A monkey swung from a branch on to the slab, and sat there engaged in his toilet—a very imp of darkness.
Far up the hillside, a jackal laughed. Across the valley, another one responded. A monkey swung from a branch onto the rock slab and sat there grooming itself—a true mischief-maker.
"Not be-creeped—are you?" Roy asked.
"Not creeped out—are you?" Roy asked.
"Just the littlest bit! Nice kind of creeps. I feel quite safe—with you."
"Just a little bit! Nice kind of creeps. I feel really safe—with you."
At their approach, the monkey fled with a gibbering squeak: and Roy loosened his hold. Between them and the lake loomed the noble bulk of the palace; roof-terraces and façades bathed in silver, splashed with indigo shadow; but for them—mere man and woman—its imperishable strength and beauty had suddenly become a very little thing. They scarcely noticed it even.
At their approach, the monkey ran away with a chattering sound, making Roy loosen his grip. Between them and the lake stood the grand structure of the palace; its roof terraces and facades shimmering in silver, dotted with deep blue shadows. But for them—just a man and a woman—its timeless strength and beauty suddenly felt insignificant. They barely even noticed it.
"There—sit," Roy said softly, and she obeyed.
"There—sit," Roy said softly, and she did.
Her smile mutely invited him; but he could not trust himself—yet. He might have known the moonlight would go to his head.
Her smile quietly invited him, but he couldn't trust himself—at least not yet. He should have realized the moonlight would cloud his judgment.
"Arúna—my dear——" he plunged without preamble. "I took you away from them all because—well—we can't pretend any more ... you and I. It's fate—and there we are. I love you—dearly—truly. But...."
"Arúna—my dear—" he dove right in. "I took you away from everyone because—well—we can't keep pretending anymore... you and I. It's fate—and here we are. I love you—so much—really. But...."
How could one go on?
How can someone continue?
"Oh, Roy!"
"Oh, Roy!"
Her lifted gaze, her low impassioned cry told all; and before that too clear revealing his hard-won resolution quailed.
Her lifted gaze and her quiet, passionate cry said everything; and before that clear expression, his hard-won determination wavered.
"No—not that. I don't deserve it," he broke out, lashing himself and startling her. "I've been a rank coward—letting things drift. But honestly I hadn't the conceit—we were cousins ... it seemed natural. And now ... this!"
"No—not that. I don't deserve it," he exclaimed, shocking her with his outburst. "I've been such a coward—just letting things happen. But honestly, I didn't think much of it—we were cousins... it felt normal. And now... this!"
A stupid catch in his throat arrested him. She sat motionless; never a word.
A stupid lump in his throat stopped him. She sat still; not a word.
Impulsively he dropped on one knee, to be nearer, yet not too near. "Arúna—I don't know how to say it. The fact is ... they were afraid, at Home, if I came out here, I might—it might ... Well, just what's come to us," he blurted out in desperation. "And Mother told me frankly—it mustn't be, twice running ... like that." Her stillness dismayed him. "Dear," he urged tenderly, "you see their difficulty—you understand?"
Impulsively, he dropped to one knee to get closer but not too close. "Arúna—I don't know how to say this. The truth is... they were worried back home that if I came out here, I might—it might... Well, just look at what we've ended up with," he blurted out in desperation. "And Mom told me straight up—it can't happen again... like that." Her silence troubled him. "Dear," he urged gently, "you see their concerns—you understand?"
"Of course, I ought to have thought. But, as I say, it seemed natural.... Only—on Dewáli night——"
"Of course, I should have thought it through. But, as I said, it felt natural... Only—on Diwali night——"
She caught her breath. "Yes—Dewáli night. Mai Lakshmi knew. Why did you not say it then?"
She caught her breath. "Yeah—Dewáli night. Mai Lakshmi knew. Why didn't you say it then?"
"Well ... so soon—I wasn't sure ... I hoped going away might give us both a chance. It seemed the best I could do," he pleaded. "And—there was Dyán. I'm not vamping up excuses, Arúna. If you hate me for hurting you so——"
"Well ... so soon—I wasn't sure ... I hoped leaving might give us both a chance. It seemed like the best I could do," he pleaded. "And—there was Dyán. I'm not just making excuses, Arúna. If you hate me for hurting you so——"
"Roy—you shall not say it!" she cried, roused at last. "Could I hate ... the heart in my own body!"
"Roy—you can’t say that!" she yelled, finally feeling energized. "How could I hate ... the heart in my own body!"
"Better for us both perhaps if you could!" he jerked out, rising abruptly, not daring to let the full force of her confession sink in. "But—because of my father, I promised. No getting over that."
"Maybe it would be better for both of us if you could!" he blurted, standing up suddenly, not wanting to let the weight of her confession hit him. "But—because of my dad, I made a promise. There's no way around that."
She was silent:—a silence more moving, more compelling than speech. Was she wondering—had he not promised...? Was he certain himself? Near enough to swear by; and the impulse to comfort her was overwhelming.
She was quiet—a silence more touching, more powerful than words. Was she thinking—hadn't he promised...? Was he sure himself? Close enough to swear by; and the urge to comfort her was overwhelming.
"If—if things had been different, Arúna," he added with grave tenderness, "of course I would be asking you now ... to be my wife."
"If—if things had been different, Arúna," he said with serious tenderness, "of course I would be asking you now ... to be my wife."
At that, the tension of her control seemed to snap; and hiding her face, she sat there shaken all through with muffled, broken-hearted sobs.
At that moment, her control seemed to break; hiding her face, she sat there, shaking with quiet, heartbroken sobs.
"Don't—oh, don't!" he cried low, his own nerves quivering with her pain.
"Don't—oh, don't!" he cried softly, his own nerves trembling with her pain.
"How can I not" she wailed, battling with fresh sobs. "Because of your Indian mother—I hoped.... But for me—England-returned—no hope anywhere: no true country now; no true belief; no true home; everything divided in two; only my heart—not divided. And that you cannot have, even if you would——"
"How can I not?” she cried, struggling with new tears. “Because of your Indian mother—I had hoped.... But for me—back in England—there's no hope anywhere: no real country now; no real belief; no real home; everything split in two; only my heart—not split. And that you can’t have, even if you wanted to——"
Tears threatened again. It was all he could do not to take her in his arms.
Tears were about to fall again. He could barely resist the urge to pull her into his arms.
"If—if they would only leave me alone," she went on, clenching her small hands to steady herself. "But impossible to change all the laws of our religion for one worthless me. They will insist I shall marry—even Dyán; and I cannot—I cannot——!"
"If—if they would just leave me alone," she continued, clenching her small hands to steady herself. "But it's impossible to change all the rules of our religion for one insignificant person like me. They will insist I marry—even Dyán; and I can’t—I can’t——!"
Suddenly there sprang an inspiration, born of despair, of the chance and the hour and the grave tenderness of his assurance. No time for shrinking or doubt. Almost in speaking she was on her feet; her cloak—that had come unlinked—dropped from her shoulders, leaving her a slim strip of pallor, like a ray of light escaped from clouds.
Suddenly, an idea came to her, born from despair, the moment, and the deep kindness of his confidence. There was no time to hesitate or doubt. Almost as if she were speaking, she was on her feet; her cloak—which had come undone—slipped from her shoulders, revealing her as a slender strip of pale light, like a beam breaking through the clouds.
"Roy—Dilkusha!" Involuntarily her hands went out to him. "If it is true ... you are caring—and if I must not belong to you, there is a way you can belong to me without trouble for any one. If—if we make pledge of betrothal ... for this one night, if you hold me this one hour ... I am safe. For me that pledge would be sacred—as marriage, because I am still Hindu. Perhaps I am punished for far-away sins—not worthy to be wife and mother; but, by my pledge, I can remain always Swami Bakht—worshipper of my lord ... a widow in my heart."
"Roy—Dilkusha!" Without thinking, her hands reached out to him. "If it’s true... you care for me—and even if I can’t truly belong to you, there’s a way you can still belong to me without causing any trouble for anyone. If—if we make a pledge of betrothal... just for this one night, if you hold me for this one hour... I’ll be safe. For me, that pledge would be sacred—like marriage, because I am still Hindu. Maybe I’m being punished for sins from long ago—not worthy of being a wife and mother; but with my pledge, I can always remain Swami Bakht—a worshipper of my lord... a widow in my heart."
And Roy stood before her—motionless; stirred all through by the thrill of her exalted passion, of her strange appeal. The pathos—the nobility of it—swept him a little off his feet. It seemed as if, till to-night, he had scarcely known her. The Eastern in him said, 'Accept.' The Englishman demurred—'Unfair on her.'
And Roy stood in front of her—still; completely moved by the intensity of her elevated passion, by her unusual allure. The emotional depth—the greatness of it—was almost overwhelming. It felt like, until tonight, he had barely known her. The Eastern side of him said, 'Go for it.' The English side hesitated—'That's not fair to her.'
"My dear——" he said—"I can refuse you nothing. But—is it right? You should marry——"
"My dear——" he said—"I can't refuse you anything. But—is it the right thing to do? You should marry——"
"Don't trouble your mind for me," she murmured; and her eyes never left his face. "If I keep out of purdah, becoming Brahmo Samaj ... perhaps——" She drew in her full lower lip to steady it. "But the marriage of arrangement—I cannot. I have read too many English books, thought too many English thoughts. And I know in here"—one clenched hand smote her breast—"that now I could not give my body and life to any man, unless heart and mind are given too. And for me.... Must I tell all? It is not only these few weeks. It is years and years...." Her voice broke.
"Don't worry about me," she whispered, her gaze fixed on his face. "If I stay out of purdah and join the Brahmo Samaj... maybe—" She bit her lower lip to hold back her emotions. "But an arranged marriage—I can't do it. I've read too many English books and absorbed too many English ideas. And I know deep down"—she pressed her fist against her chest—"that I could not give my body and life to any man unless my heart and mind are also engaged. And for me.... Do I need to lay it all out? It's not just these past few weeks. It's been years and years...." Her voice trembled.
"Arúna! Dearest one——"
"Arúna! My dearest——"
He opened his arms to her—and she was on his breast. Close and tenderly he held her, putting a strong constraint on himself lest her ecstasy of surrender should bear down all his defences. To fail her like this was a bitter thing: and as her arms stole up round his neck, he instinctively tightened his hold. So yielding she was, so unsubstantial....
He opened his arms to her—and she melted into him. He held her close and tenderly, putting a strong effort into keeping himself in check, worried that her blissful surrender might break down all his defenses. Failing her like this felt bitter: and as her arms wrapped around his neck, he instinctively tightened his embrace. She was so yielding, so insubstantial....
And suddenly a rush of memory wafted him from the moonlit hillside to the drawing-room at Home. It was his mother he held against his breast:—the silken draperies, the clinging arms, the yielding softness, the unyielding courage at the core....
And suddenly a wave of memory swept him from the moonlit hillside to the living room at home. It was his mother he held against his chest:—the silky fabrics, the embracing arms, the gentle softness, the unwavering strength at the core....
So vivid, so poignant was the lightning gleam of illusion, that when it passed he felt dizzy, as if his body had been swept in the wake of his spirit, a thousand leagues and back: dizzy, yet, in some mysterious fashion, reinforced—assured....
So vivid and powerful was the flash of illusion that when it faded, he felt dizzy, as if his body had been swept away by his spirit, a thousand leagues and back: dizzy, yet, in some mysterious way, strengthened—confident....
He knew now that his defences would hold....
He knew now that his defenses would hold....
And Arúna, utterly at rest in his arms, knew it also. He loved her—oh yes, truly—as much as he said and more; but instinct told her there lacked ... just something; something that would have set him—and her—on fire, and perhaps have made renunciation unthinkable. Her acute, instinctive sense of it, hurt like the edge of a knife pressed on her heart; yet just enabled her to bear the unbearable. Had it been ...that way, to lose him were utter loss. This way—there would be no losing. What she had now, she would keep—whether his bodily presence were with her or no——
And Arúna, completely relaxed in his arms, knew it too. He loved her—oh yes, truly—just as much as he said and even more; but her instincts told her that something was missing ... just something; something that could have ignited a fire in both of them, possibly making giving him up unthinkable. Her acute, instinctive awareness of it hurt like a knife pressing on her heart; yet it allowed her to endure the unbearable. If it had been ...that way, losing him would mean total loss. This way—there would be no losing. What she had now, she would hold on to—whether his physical presence was with her or not——
Next minute, she dropped from the heights. Fire ran in her veins. His lips were on her forehead.
Next minute, she fell from the heights. Fire coursed through her veins. His lips were on her forehead.
"The seal of betrothal," he whispered. "My brave Arúna——"
"The seal of engagement," he whispered. "My brave Arúna——"
Without a word she put up her face like a child; but it was very woman who yielded her lips to his....
Without saying anything, she lifted her face like a child; but it was very much a woman who surrendered her lips to his...
For her, in that supreme moment, the years that were past and the years that were to come seemed gathered into a burnt-offering—laid on his shrine. For her, that long kiss held much of passion—confessed yet transcended; more of sacredness, inexpressible, because it would never come again—with him or any other man. She vowed it silently to her own heart....
For her, in that intense moment, the years that had gone by and the years that lay ahead felt like a burnt offering—placed on his altar. For her, that long kiss was filled with a mix of passion—acknowledged yet beyond words; more of a sacredness, indescribable, because it would never happen again—with him or any other man. She silently promised this to her own heart....
Again far up the hillside a jackal laughed; another and another—as if in derision. She shivered; and he loosed his hold, still keeping an arm round her. To-night they were betrothed. He owed her all he had the right to give.
Again, far up the hillside, a jackal laughed; then another, and another—as if mocking. She shivered, and he loosened his grip, still keeping an arm around her. Tonight, they were engaged. He owed her everything he could give.
"Some monkey perhaps," she whispered, startled by his look and tone.
"Maybe some monkey," she whispered, taken aback by his expression and tone.
"Hush—listen!" His grip tightened and they stood rigidly still, Roy straining every nerve to locate those stealthy sounds. They were almost under the arch; strong mellow light on one side, nethermost darkness on the other. And from all sides the large unheeded night seemed to close in on them—threatening, full of hidden danger.
"Hush—listen!" His grip tightened and they stood frozen, Roy straining every nerve to pinpoint those sneaky sounds. They were almost under the arch; strong, warm light on one side, deep darkness on the other. And from all around, the large, neglected night seemed to close in on them—threatening, filled with hidden danger.
Presently the sounds came again, unmistakably nearer; faint rustlings and creakings, then a distinct crumbling, as of loosened earth and stones. The shadowy plumes of acacia that crowned the arch stirred perceptibly, though no breeze was abroad:—and not the acacia only. To Arúna's excited fancy it seemed that the loose upper stones of the arch itself moved ever so slightly. But was it fancy? No—there again——!
Presently, the sounds returned, unmistakably closer; faint rustlings and creakings, then a clear crumbling, like loose earth and stones. The shadowy branches of the acacia that topped the arch stirred noticeably, even though there was no wind:—and not just the acacia. To Arúna's excited imagination, it seemed like the loose upper stones of the arch itself shifted just a bit. But was it just imagination? No—there it was again——!
And before the truth dawned on Roy, she had pushed him with all her force, so vehemently that he stumbled backward and let go of her.
And before Roy realized the truth, she had pushed him with all her strength, so forcefully that he stumbled back and released her.
Before he recovered himself, down crashed two large stones and a shower of small ones—on Arúna, not on him. With a stifled scream she tottered and fell, knocking her head against the slab of rock.
Before he could collect himself, two large stones came crashing down along with a shower of smaller ones—on Arúna, not on him. With a stifled scream, she stumbled and fell, hitting her head against the rock slab.
Instantly he was on his knees beside her; stanching the cut on her forehead, binding it with his handkerchief; consumed with rage and concern;—rage at himself and the dastardly intruder,—no monkey, that was certain.
Instantly, he dropped to his knees beside her, applying pressure to the cut on her forehead and wrapping it with his handkerchief. He was filled with both anger and worry—angry at himself and the cowardly intruder. No doubt about it, it wasn’t just some monkey.
His quick ear caught the stealthy rustling again, lower down; and, yes—unmistakably—a human sound, like a stifled exclamation of dismay.
His keen ear picked up the quiet rustling again, further down; and, yes—there was no doubt about it—a human sound, like a muffled cry of shock.
"Arúna—I must get at that devil," he whispered. "Does your head feel better? Dare I leave you a moment?"
"Arúna—I have to deal with that guy," he whispered. "Is your head feeling better? Can I leave you for a second?"
"Yes—oh yes," she whispered back. "Nothing will harm me. Only take care—please take care."
"Yeah—oh yeah," she whispered back. "Nothing can hurt me. Just be careful—please be careful."
CHAPTER XV.
"Then was I rapt away by the impulse, one |
Endless ... wave of a desire |
To end that hated life. |
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Browning. |
Lithe and noiseless as a cat, Roy crept through the archway into outer darkness. It was hateful leaving Arúna; but rage at her hurt and the primitive instinct of pursuit were not to be denied. And she might have been killed. And she had done it for him:—coals of fire, indeed! Also, the others would be getting anxious. Let him only catch that mysterious skulker, and he could shout across to the Palace roof. They would hear.
Lithe and silent as a cat, Roy sneaked through the archway into the darkness outside. It was terrible to leave Arúna; but the anger over her injury and the basic instinct to chase couldn’t be ignored. And she might have been killed. And she had done it for him:—coals of fire, indeed! Plus, the others would start to worry. If he could just catch that mysterious figure, he could yell across to the Palace roof. They would hear.
Close under the wall he waited, all the scout in him alert. The cautious rustlings drew stealthily nearer; ceased, for a few tantalising seconds; then, out of the massed shadows, there crept a moving shadow.
Close to the wall, he waited, fully alert as a scout. The careful rustlings crept gradually closer; then stopped for a few teasing seconds; finally, from the thick shadows, a moving shadow emerged.
Roy's spring was calculated to a nicety; but the thing swerved sharply and fled up the rough hillside. There followed a ghostly chase, unreal as a nightmare, lit up by the moon's deceptive brilliance; the earth, an unstable welter of light and darkness, shifting under his feet.
Roy's spring was perfectly timed; but the thing suddenly veered sharply and darted up the rocky hillside. What followed was a haunting chase, unreal like a nightmare, illuminated by the moon's misleading brightness; the ground was an unsteady mix of light and shadow, shifting beneath his feet.
The fleeing shade was agile; and plainly familiar with the ground. Baulked, and lured steadily farther from Arúna, all the Rajput flamed in Roy. During those mad moments he was capable of murdering the unknown with his hands....
The fleeing shadow was quick and clearly knew the terrain. Frustrated and drawn farther away from Arúna, all the Rajput burned with rage in Roy. In those frenzied moments, he felt capable of killing the unknown with his bare hands...
Suddenly, blessedly, the thing stumbled and dropped to its knees. With the spring of a panther, he was on it, his angers at its throat, pinning it to earth. The choking cry moved him not at all:—and suddenly the moonlight showed him the face of Chandranath, mingled hate and terror in the starting eyes....
Suddenly, thankfully, the creature stumbled and dropped to its knees. Like a panther pouncing, he was on it, his hands gripping its throat, pinning it to the ground. The choking cries meant nothing to him:—and suddenly the moonlight revealed the face of Chandranath, a mix of hatred and fear in his wide eyes....
Amazed beyond measure, he unconsciously relaxed his grip. "You—is it?—you devil!"
Amazed beyond measure, he unconsciously relaxed his grip. "You—is it?—you devil!"
There was no answer. Chandranath had had the wit to wriggle almost clear of him;—almost, not quite. Roy's pounce was worthy of his Rajput ancestors; and next moment they were locked in a silent, purposeful embrace....
There was no response. Chandranath had the cleverness to almost break free from him;—almost, but not completely. Roy's move was reminiscent of his Rajput ancestors; and in the next moment, they were caught in a silent, determined embrace....
But Roy's brain was cooler now. Sanity had returned. He could still have choked the life out of the man, without compunction. But he did not choose to embroil himself, or his people, on account of anything so contemptible as the creature that was writhing and scratching in his grasp. He simply wanted to secure him and hand him over to the Jaipur authorities, who had several scores up against him.
But Roy's mind was clearer now. He was thinking straight. He could have easily choked the life out of the guy, without feeling guilty. But he didn't want to get himself or his people involved over something so despicable as the creature squirming and clawing in his grip. He just wanted to restrain him and turn him over to the authorities in Jaipur, who had multiple charges against him.
But Chandranath, though not skilled, had the ready cunning of the lesser breeds. With a swift unexpected move, he tripped Roy up so that he nearly fell backward; and, in a supreme effort to keep his balance, unconsciously loosened his hold. This time, Chandranath slipped free of him; and, in the act, pushed him so violently that he staggered and came down among sharp broken stones with one foot twisted under him. When he would have sprung up, a stab of pain in his ankle told him he was done for....
But Chandranath, although not very skilled, had the crafty instincts of the lesser types. With a quick, unexpected move, he tripped Roy, causing him to almost fall backward; and in a desperate attempt to regain his balance, Roy accidentally let go. This time, Chandranath broke free from him; and in doing so, pushed him so hard that he stumbled and landed among sharp, broken stones with one foot twisted underneath him. When he tried to get up, a sharp pain in his ankle signaled that he was finished...
The sheer ignominy of it enraged him; and he was still further enraged by the proceedings of the victor, who sprang nimbly out of reach on to a fragment of buttressed wall, whence he let fly a string of abusive epithets nicely calculated to touch up Roy's pride and temper and goad him to helpless fury.
The sheer humiliation of it made him furious; and he was even more infuriated by the winner's actions, who quickly jumped out of reach onto a piece of supporting wall, from where he shouted a series of insults cleverly designed to provoke Roy's pride and anger, pushing him to a point of helpless rage.
But if his ankle was crippled, his brain was not. While Chandranath indulged his pent-up spite, Roy was feeling stealthily, purposefully, in the semi-darkness, for the sharpest chunk of stone he could lay hands on; a chunk warranted to hurt badly, if nothing more. The strip of shadow against the sky made an admirable target; and Roy's move, when it came, was swift, his aim unerring.
But even if his ankle was injured, his mind was sharp. While Chandranath poured out his pent-up anger, Roy was quietly and purposefully feeling around in the dim light for the sharpest piece of stone he could find; a piece that would definitely cause a lot of pain, if nothing else. The shadowy area against the sky made for a perfect target; and when Roy acted, it was quick, and his aim was on point.
Had he jumped or fallen? And what did the damage amount to? Roy would have given a good deal to know; but he had neither time nor power to investigate. Nothing for it but to crawl back, and shout to Arúna, when he got within hail.
Had he jumped or fallen? And what was the damage? Roy would have really liked to know; but he didn’t have the time or ability to find out. There was nothing to do but crawl back and shout to Arúna when he got close enough.
It was an undignified performance. His twisted ankle stabbed like a knife, and never failed to claim acquaintance with every obstacle in its path. Presently, to his immense relief, the darkness ahead was raked by a restless light, zigzagging like a giant glow-worm.
It was an embarrassing performance. His twisted ankle ached like a knife and constantly connected with every obstacle in its way. Right now, to his great relief, the darkness ahead was pierced by a flickering light, moving back and forth like a giant glow-worm.
"Lance—ahoy!" he shouted.
"Lance—hey!" he shouted.
"Righto!" Lance sang out; and the glow-worm waggled a welcome.
"Alright!" Lance shouted, and the glow-worm waved a greeting.
Another shout from the Palace roof, answered in concert; and the mad, bad dream was over. He was back in the world of realities; on his feet again—one foot, to be exact—supported by Desmond's arm; pouring out his tale.
Another shout from the Palace roof was echoed back, and the crazy, terrible dream was over. He was back in the real world; standing again—well, actually on one foot—leaning on Desmond's arm while telling his story.
Lance already knew part of it. He had found Arúna and was hurrying on to find Roy. "Your cousin's got the pluck of a Rajput," he concluded. "But she seems a bit damaged. The left arm's broken, I'm afraid."
Lance already knew part of it. He had found Arúna and was hurrying on to find Roy. "Your cousin's got the courage of a Rajput," he concluded. "But she seems a bit hurt. Her left arm's broken, I'm afraid."
Roy cursed freely. "Wish to God I could make sure if I've sent that skunk to blazes."
Roy swore loudly. "I wish to God I could be sure that I sent that jerk packing."
"Just as well you can't, perhaps. If your shot took effect, he won't be off in a hurry. The police can nip out when we get back."
"Maybe it's a good thing you can't. If your shot worked, he won't be leaving anytime soon. The police can come by when we get back."
"Look here—keep it dark till I've seen Dyán. If Chandranath's nabbed, he'll want to be in it. Only fair!"
"Look, keep it quiet until I've seen Dyán. If Chandranath's caught, he'll want to be involved. It's only fair!"
Lance chuckled. "What an unholy pair you are!—By the way, I fancy Martin's pulled it off with Miss Flossie. I tumbled across them in the hanging garden. You left that door open. Gave me the tip you might be out on the loose."
Lance laughed. "What a wild couple you are!—Anyway, I think Martin has succeeded with Miss Flossie. I stumbled upon them in the hanging garden. You left that door open. It hinted to me that you might be out and about."
Desmond's surmise proved correct. Arúna's left arm was broken above the elbow: a simple fracture, but it hurt a good deal. Thea, in charge of 'the wounded,' eased them both as best she could, during the long drive home. But Arúna, still in her exalted mood, counted mere pain a little thing, when Roy, under cover of the cloak, found her cold right hand and cherished it in his warm one nearly all the way.
Desmond's guess turned out to be right. Arúna's left arm was broken above the elbow: a simple fracture, but it hurt a lot. Thea, who was in charge of 'the wounded,' did her best to make them comfortable during the long drive home. But Arúna, still feeling high-spirited, considered pain just a minor issue, especially when Roy, hidden beneath the cloak, took her cold right hand and held it in his warm one for almost the entire ride.
No one paid much heed to Martin and Flossie, who felt privately annoyed with 'the native cousin' for putting her nose out of joint. Defrauded of her due importance, she told her complacent lover they must 'save up the news till to-morrow.' Meantime, they rode, very much at leisure, behind the barouche;—and no one troubled about them at all.
No one really noticed Martin and Flossie, who were secretly annoyed with 'the native cousin' for being in the way. Feeling overlooked, she told her self-satisfied partner that they should 'save the news for tomorrow.' In the meantime, they leisurely rode behind the carriage, and no one cared about them at all.
Lance and Vincent, having cantered on ahead, called in for Miss Hammond and left word at Sir Lakshman's house that Arúna had met with a slight accident; and would he and her brother come out to the Residency after dinner?
Lance and Vincent, having ridden ahead, stopped by to see Miss Hammond and left a message at Sir Lakshman's house that Arúna had had a minor accident; would he and her brother come to the Residency after dinner?
Before the meal was over, they arrived. Miss Hammond was upstairs attending to Arúna; and Sir Lakshman joined them without ceremony, leaving Dyán alone with Roy, who was nursing his ankle in an arm-chair near the drawing-room fire.
Before the meal was over, they arrived. Miss Hammond was upstairs taking care of Arúna; and Sir Lakshman joined them casually, leaving Dyán alone with Roy, who was resting his ankle in an armchair by the drawing-room fire.
In ten minutes of intimate talk he heard the essential facts, with reservations; and Roy had never felt more closely akin to him than on that evening. Rajput chivalry is no mere tradition. It is vital and active as ever it was. Insult or injury to a woman is sternly avenged; and the offender is lucky if he escapes the extreme penalty. Roy frankly hoped he had inflicted it himself. But for Dyán surmise was not enough. He would not eat nor sleep till he had left his own mark on the man who had come near killing his sister—most sacred being to him, who had neither wife nor mother.
In ten minutes of deep conversation, he learned the essential facts, albeit with some reservations; and Roy had never felt more connected to him than that evening. Rajput chivalry isn’t just a tradition. It’s as vital and active as it ever was. Insults or harm done to a woman are harshly avenged; and the wrongdoer is lucky if he escapes the harshest punishment. Roy honestly hoped he had dealt it himself. But for Dyán, guessing wasn’t enough. He wouldn’t eat or sleep until he had left his mark on the man who had nearly killed his sister—his most sacred person, since he had neither a wife nor a mother.
"The delicate attention was meant for me, you know," Roy reminded him; simply from a British impulse to give the devil his due.
"The careful attention was directed at me, you know," Roy reminded him; simply from a British tendency to acknowledge the merit in others.
"Tcha!" Dyán's thumb and finger snapped like a toy pistol. "No law-courts talk for me. You were so close together. He took the risk. By Indra, he won't take any more such risks if I get at him! You said we would not see him here. But no doubt he has been hanging round Amber, making what mischief he can. He must have heard your party was coming, and got sneaking round for a chance to score off you. Young Ramanund, priest of Kali's shrine, is one of those he has made his tool, the way he made me. If he is in Amber, I shall find him. You can take your oath on that." He stood up, straight and virile, instinct with purpose as a drawn sword. "I am going now, Roy. But not one word to any soul. Grandfather and Arúna only need to know I am trying to find who toppled those stones. I shall not succeed. That is all:—except for you and me. Bijli, Son of Lightning, will take me full gallop to Amber. First thing in the morning, I will come—and make my report."
"Tcha!" Dyán snapped his thumb and finger like a toy gun. "No court talk for me. You were so close together. He took the risk. By Indra, he won't take any more risks if I get to him! You said we wouldn't see him here. But no doubt he’s been lurking around Amber, causing whatever trouble he can. He must have heard your party was coming and sneaked around for a chance to get back at you. Young Ramanund, priest of Kali's shrine, is one of those he has manipulated, just like he did with me. If he’s in Amber, I’ll find him. You can bet on that." He stood up, tall and determined, full of purpose like a drawn sword. "I’m going now, Roy. But not a word to anyone. Grandfather and Arúna only need to know I’m trying to find out who knocked over those stones. I probably won’t succeed. That’s all:—except for you and me. Bijli, Son of Lightning, will take me at full speed to Amber. First thing in the morning, I’ll come—and give my report."
"But look here—Lance knows——"
"But look—Lance knows——"
"Well, your Lance can suppose he got away. We could trust him, I don't doubt. But what is known to more than two, will in time be known to a hundred. For myself, I don't trouble. Among Rajputs the penalty would be slight. But this thing must be kept between you and me—because of Arúna."
"Well, your Lance thinks he got away with it. We could trust him, I have no doubt. But once more than two people know, it will eventually be known by a hundred. As for me, I’m not worried. Among Rajputs, the consequences would be minor. But this needs to stay just between you and me—because of Arúna."
Roy held out his hand. Dyán's fingers closed on it like taut strips of steel. Unmistakably the real Dyán Singh had shed the husks of scholarship and politics and come into his own again.
Roy extended his hand. Dyán's fingers gripped it tightly, like stretched strips of steel. There was no doubt that the real Dyán Singh had cast off the trappings of academia and politics and returned to his true self.
"I wouldn't care to have those at my throat!" remarked Roy, pensively considering the streaks on his own hand.
"I wouldn't want them coming after me!" Roy said, thoughtfully looking at the marks on his own hand.
"Some Germans didn't care for it—in France," said Dyán coolly. "But now——" He scowled at his offending left arm. "I hope—very soon ... never mind. No more talking ... poison gas!" And with a flash of white teeth—he was gone.
"Some Germans weren't into it—in France," Dyán said calmly. "But now—" He frowned at his troublesome left arm. "I hope—very soon ... forget it. No more talking ... poison gas!" And with a flash of white teeth—he was gone.
Roy, left staring into the fire, followed him in imagination, speeding through the silent city out into the region of skulls and eye-sockets—a flying shadow in the moonlight with murder in its heart....
Roy, staring into the fire, imagined following him, racing through the quiet city and out into the area of skulls and eye sockets—a shadow gliding in the moonlight with murder in its heart...
Within an hour, that flying shadow was outside the gateway of Amber, startling the doorkeepers from sleep; murder, not only in its heart, but tucked securely in its belt. No 'law-courts talk' for one of his breed; no nice adjustment of penalty to offence; no concern as to possible consequences. The Rajput, with his blood up, is daring to the point of recklessness; deaf to puerile promptings of prudence or mercy; a sword, seeking its victim; insatiate till the thrust has gone home.
Within an hour, that flying shadow was outside the gateway of Amber, startling the guards awake; murder, not only in its heart, but tucked safely in its belt. No 'law-court discussions' for someone like him; no careful balancing of punishment to crime; no worry about possible consequences. The Rajput, with adrenaline pumping, is bold to the point of recklessness; deaf to childish calls for caution or compassion; a sword, looking for its target; relentless until the strike lands.
And, in justice to Dyán Singh, it should be added that there was more than Arúna in his mind. There was India—increasingly at the mercy of Chandranath and his kind. The very blindness of his earlier obsession had intensified the effect of his awakening. Roy's devoted daring, his grandfather's mellow wisdom, had worked in his fiery soul more profoundly than they knew: and his act of revenge was also, in his eyes, an act of expiation. At the bidding of Chandranath, or another, he would unhesitatingly have flung a bomb at the Commissioner of Delhi—the sane, strong man whose words and bearing had so impressed him on the few occasions they had met at the Residency. By what law of God or man, then, should he hesitate to grind the head of this snake under his heel?
And, to be fair to Dyán Singh, it should be noted that there was more on his mind than just Arúna. There was India—growing increasingly vulnerable to Chandranath and his type. The very intensity of his earlier obsession had made his awakening even more impactful. Roy's devoted courage and his grandfather's wise advice had influenced his fiery spirit more deeply than they realized: and for him, his act of revenge was also, in a way, an act of atonement. At the command of Chandranath or another, he would have thrown a bomb at the Commissioner of Delhi without a second thought—the rational, strong man whose words and demeanor had left a lasting impression on him during the few times they'd met at the Residency. So by what law of God or man should he hesitate to crush this snake's head under his heel?
One-handed though he was, he would not strike from behind. The son of a jackal should know who struck him. He should taste fear, before he tasted death. And then—the Lake, that would never give up its secret or its dead. Siri Chandranath would disappear from his world, like a stone flung into a river; and India would be a cleaner place without him.
One-handed as he was, he wouldn’t attack from behind. The son of a jackal should know who hit him. He should feel fear before he faces death. And then—the Lake, which would never reveal its secret or its dead. Siri Chandranath would vanish from his world, like a stone thrown into a river; and India would be a better place without him.
He knew himself hampered, if it came to a struggle. But—tcha! the man was a coward. Let the gods but deliver his victim into that one purposeful hand of his—and the end was sure.
He knew he was at a disadvantage if it came to a fight. But—ugh! the guy was a coward. If the gods would just hand his victim over to that one determined hand of his—and the outcome was inevitable.
Near the Palace, he deserted Bijli, Son of Lightning; tethered him securely and spoke a few words in his ear, while the devoted creature nuzzled against him, as who should say, 'What need of speech between me and thee'? Then—following Roy's directions—he made his way cautiously up the hillside, where the arch showed clear in the moon. If Chandranath had been injured or stupefied, he would probably not have gone far.
Near the Palace, he left behind Bijli, Son of Lightning; tied him up securely and whispered a few words in his ear, while the loyal creature nuzzled against him, as if to say, 'What’s the need for words between us'? Then—following Roy's directions—he carefully made his way up the hillside, where the arch was clearly visible in the moonlight. If Chandranath had been hurt or dazed, he probably wouldn’t have gone far.
His surmise proved correct. His stealthy approach well-timed. The guardian gods of Amber, it seemed, were on his side. For there, on the fallen slab, crouched a shadow, bowed forward; its head in its hands.
His guess was right. His sneaky approach was perfectly timed. It seemed that the guardian gods of Amber were on his side. For there, on the fallen slab, crouched a shadow, leaning forward; its head in its hands.
"Must have been stunned," he thought. Patently the gods were with him. Had he been an Englishman, the man's hurt would probably have baulked him of his purpose. But Dyán Singh, Rajput, was not hampered by the sportman's code of morals. He was frankly out to kill. His brain worked swiftly, instinctively: and swift action followed....
"Must have been shocked," he thought. Clearly, the gods were on his side. If he had been English, the man's injury would likely have stopped him from his goal. But Dyán Singh, Rajput, wasn’t held back by the athlete's code of ethics. He was openly out to kill. His brain operated quickly, instinctively: and quick action followed....
Out of the sheltering shadow he leapt, as the cheetah leaps on its prey: the long knife gripped securely in his teeth. Before Chandranath came to his senses, the steel-spring grasp was on his throat, stifling the yell of terror at Roy's supposed return....
Out of the protective shadow he jumped, like a cheetah pouncing on its prey: the long knife held tightly in his teeth. Before Chandranath realized what was happening, a steel-spring grip was on his throat, silencing the scream of fear at the thought of Roy's return....
The tussle was short and silent. Within three minutes Dyán had his man down; arms and body pinioned between his powerful knees, that his one available hand might be free to strike. Then, in a low fierce rush, he spoke: "Yes—it is I—Dyán Singh. You told me often—strike, for the Mother. 'Who kills the body kills naught.' I strike for the Mother now."
The struggle was brief and quiet. In just three minutes, Dyán had his opponent pinned down; his arms and body held firmly between his strong knees, allowing his one free hand to hit. Then, in a low, intense voice, he said, "Yes—it’s me—Dyán Singh. You often told me—strike for the Mother. 'Whoever kills the body kills nothing.' I strike for the Mother now."
Once—twice—the knife struck deep; and the writhing thing between his knees was still.
Once—twice—the knife plunged in deep; and the writhing creature between his knees went still.
He did not altogether relish the weird journey down to the shore of the Lake; or the too close proximity of the limp burden slung over his shoulder. But his imagination did not run riot, like Roy's: and no qualms of conscience perturbed his soul. He had avenged, tenfold, Arúna's injury. He had expiated, in drastic fashion, his own aberration from sanity. It was enough.
He didn't really enjoy the strange journey to the lake shore or the weight of the lifeless body on his shoulder. But his imagination wasn't running wild like Roy's, and he wasn't plagued by guilt. He had avenged Arúna's hurt tenfold. He had made up for his own moment of madness in a drastic way. That was enough.
CHAPTER XVI.
"So let him journey through his earthly day: |
Amid the busy spirits, he forges his own path; |
Discover pain and joy in every step forward— |
He’s still unsatisfied every moment. |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Faust. |
Next morning, very early, he was closeted with Roy, sitting on the edge of his bed; cautiously, circumstantially, telling him all. Roy, as he listened, was half repelled, half impressed by the sheer impetus of the thing; and again he felt—as once or twice in Delhi—what centuries apart they were, though related, and almost of an age.
Next morning, very early, he was in a private conversation with Roy, sitting on the edge of his bed; carefully, in detail, sharing everything. As Roy listened, he felt a mix of repulsion and admiration for the sheer force of the situation; and once again he sensed—as he had once or twice in Delhi—how many centuries apart they were, even though they were related and nearly the same age.
"This will be only between you and me, Roy—for always," Dyán concluded gravely. "Not because I have any shame for killing that snake; but—as I said ... because of Arúna——"
"This will be just between you and me, Roy—for always," Dyán finished seriously. "Not because I regret killing that snake; but—as I mentioned ... because of Arúna——"
"Trust me," said Roy. "Amber Lake and I don't blab. There'll be a nine days' mystery over his disappearance. Then his lot will set up some other tin god—and promptly forget all about him."
"Trust me," Roy said. "Amber Lake and I don’t gossip. There’ll be a nine-day mystery about his disappearance. Then his people will find some other fake idol—and quickly forget all about him."
"Let us follow their example, in that at least!" Grim humour nickered in Dyán's eyes, as he extracted a cigarette from the proffered case. "You gave me my chance. I have taken it—like a Rajput. Now we have other things to do."
"Let’s follow their example, at least!" A grim humor sparkled in Dyán's eyes as he pulled a cigarette from the offered case. "You gave me my chance. I took it—like a Rajput. Now we have other things to do."
Roy smiled. "That's about the size of it—from your sane, barbaric standpoint! I'm fairly besieged with other things to do. As soon as this blooming ankle allows me to hobble, I'm keen to get at some of the thoughtful elements in Calcutta and Bombay; educated Indian men and women, who honestly believe that India is moving towards a national unity that will transcend all antagonism of race and creed. I can't see it myself; but I've an open mind. Then, I think, Udaipur—'last, loneliest, loveliest, apart'—to knock my novel into shape before I go North. And you——?" He pensively took stock of his volcanic cousin. "Sure you're safe not to erupt again?"
Roy smiled. "That's pretty much it—from your rational, wild viewpoint! I'm really overwhelmed with other things to take care of. As soon as this annoying ankle lets me move around, I'm eager to check out some of the thoughtful aspects in Calcutta and Bombay; educated Indian men and women who genuinely believe that India is heading towards a national unity that will rise above all racial and religious conflicts. I can't really see it myself; but I'm open to the idea. Then, I think, Udaipur—'last, loneliest, loveliest, apart'—to shape my novel before I head North. And you——?" He thoughtfully examined his fiery cousin. "Are you sure you're safe from erupting again?"
"Safe as houses—thanks to you. That doesn't mean I can be orthodox Hindu and work for the orthodox Jaipur Raj. I would like to join 'Servants of India' Society; and work for the Mother among those who accept British connection as India's God-given destiny. In no other way will I work again—to 'make her a widow.' Also, I thought perhaps——" he hesitated, averting his eyes—"to take vows of celibacy——"
"Safe as houses—thanks to you. That doesn't mean I can be a traditional Hindu and work for the conservative Jaipur Raj. I would like to join the 'Servants of India' Society and work for the Mother among those who see the British connection as India's God-given destiny. I won’t work any other way—to 'make her a widow.' Also, I thought maybe——" he hesitated, looking away—"to take vows of celibacy——"
"Dyán!" Roy could not repress his astonishment. He had almost forgotten that side of things. Right or wrong—a tribute to Tara indeed! It jerked him uncomfortably; almost annoyed him.
"Dyán!" Roy couldn't hide his shock. He had nearly forgotten about that aspect. Right or wrong—a tribute to Tara for sure! It unsettled him; it almost irritated him.
"Unfair on Grandfather," he said with decision. "For every reason, you ought to marry—an enlightened wife. Think—of Arúna."
"Unfair to Grandfather," he said firmly. "For every reason, you should marry—an insightful wife. Just think about Arúna."
"I do think of her. It is she who ought to marry."
"I do think about her. It's she who should get married."
The emphasis was not lost on Roy:—and it hurt. Last night's poignant scene was intimately with him still. "I'm afraid you won't persuade her to," he said in a contained voice.
The emphasis wasn’t lost on Roy—and it hurt. Last night’s emotional scene was still fresh in his mind. “I’m afraid you won’t convince her to,” he said in a restrained voice.
"I am quite aware of that. And the reason—even a blind man could not fail to see."
"I totally get that. And the reason—even a blind person wouldn't miss it."
They looked straight at one another for a long moment. Roy did not swerve from the implied accusation.
They stared directly at each other for a long moment. Roy didn’t back down from the implied accusation.
"Well, it's no fault of mine, Dyán," he said, recalling Arúna's confession that tacitly freed him from blame. "She understands—there's a bigger thing between us than our mere selves. Whatever I'm free to do for her, I'll gladly do—always. It was chiefly to ease her poor heart that I risked the Delhi adventure. I felt I had lost the link with you."
"Well, it’s not my fault, Dyán," he said, thinking back to Arúna's confession that quietly cleared him of blame. "She gets it—there's something bigger between us than just ourselves. Whatever I can do for her, I’ll happily do—always. Mostly, I took the risk in Delhi to help her troubled heart. I felt I had lost the connection with you."
"Not surprising." Dyán smoked for a few minutes in silence. He was clearly moved by the fine frankness of Roy's attitude. "All the same," he said at last, "it was not quite broken. You have given me new life; and because you did it—for her, I swear to you, as long as she needs me, I will not fail her." He held out his hand. Roy's closed on it hard.
"Not surprising." Dyán smoked in silence for a few minutes. He was clearly touched by Roy's honesty. "Still," he finally said, "it wasn’t completely broken. You’ve given me a new lease on life; and because you did it—for her, I promise you, as long as she needs me, I won’t let her down." He extended his hand. Roy's grip was firm around it.
"Later in the morning I will come back and see her," Dyán added, in a changed voice—and went out.
"Later in the morning, I'll come back and see her," Dyán said, his voice sounding different—and then he left.
Later in the morning, Roy himself was allowed to see her. With the help of his stick he limped to her verandah balcony, where she lay in a long chair, with cushions and rugs, the poor arm in a sling. Thea was with her. She had heard as much of last night's doings as any one would ever know. So she felt justified in letting the poor dears have half an hour together.
Later in the morning, Roy was finally allowed to see her. Using his cane for support, he limped to her balcony, where she was lying in a lounge chair, surrounded by cushions and blankets, her injured arm in a sling. Thea was with her. She knew as much about last night’s events as anyone could ever know, so she felt it was okay to let the two of them have half an hour together.
Her withdrawal was tactfully achieved; but there followed an awkward silence. For the space of several minutes it seemed that neither of the 'poor dears' knew quite what to make of their privilege, though they were appreciating it from their hearts.
Her exit was handled smoothly, but there was an uncomfortable silence afterwards. For several minutes, it felt like neither of the 'poor dears' knew exactly how to respond to their good fortune, even though they truly felt grateful for it.
Roy found himself too persistently aware of the arm that had been broken to save him; of the new bond between them, signed and sealed by that one unforgettable kiss.
Roy couldn’t shake the awareness of the arm that had been broken to save him; of the new connection between them, marked and solidified by that one unforgettable kiss.
As for Arúna—while pain anchored her body to earth, her unstable heart swayed disconcertingly from heights of rarefied content, to depths of shyness. Things she had said and done, on that far-away hillside, seemed unbelievable, remembered in her familiar balcony with a daylight mind: and fear lest he might be 'thinking it that way too' increased shyness tenfold. Yet it was she who spoke first, after all.
As for Arúna—while pain kept her grounded, her unpredictable heart swung awkwardly between moments of pure happiness and deep shyness. The things she had said and done on that distant hillside felt unbelievable, recalled from her familiar balcony with a clear mind: and the fear that he might be 'thinking the same way' made her shyness even worse. Still, it was she who spoke first, after all.
"Oh, it makes me angry ... to see you—like that," she said, indicating his ankle with a faint movement of her hand.
"Oh, it makes me so angry ... to see you—like that," she said, pointing to his ankle with a slight gesture of her hand.
Roy quietly took possession of the hand and pressed it to his lips.
Roy gently took the hand and pressed it to his lips.
"How do you suppose I feel, seeing you like that!" Words and act dispelled her foolish fears. "Did you sleep? Does it hurt much?"
"How do you think I feel, seeing you like that!" Words and actions put her silly worries to rest. "Did you get any sleep? Does it hurt a lot?"
"Only if I forget and try to move. But what matter? Every time it hurts, I feel proud because that feeble arm was able to push you out of the way."
"Only if I forget and try to move. But what does it matter? Every time it hurts, I feel proud because that weak arm was able to push you out of the way."
"You've every right to feel proud. You nearly knocked me over!"
"You have every reason to feel proud. You almost knocked me down!"
A mischievous smile crept into her eyes. "I am afraid ... I was very rude!"
A playful smile appeared in her eyes. "I'm sorry ... I was really rude!"
"That's one way of putting it!" His grave tenderness warmed her like sunshine. He leaned nearer; his hand grasped the arm of her long chair. "You were a very wonderful Arúna last night. And—you are going to be more wonderful still. Working with Dyán, you are going to help make my dream come true—of India finding herself again by her own genius, along her own lines——"
"That's one way to say it!" His serious kindness enveloped her like sunshine. He leaned in closer; his hand gripped the arm of her long chair. "You were an amazing Arúna last night. And—you’re going to be even more incredible. Working with Dyán, you will help make my dream a reality—of India rediscovering herself through her own creativity, on her own terms——"
He had struck the right note. Her face lit up as he had hoped to see it. "Oh, Roy—can I really——? Will Dyán help? Will he let me——"
He had hit the right note. Her face brightened just as he had hoped it would. “Oh, Roy—can I really——? Will Dyán help? Will he let me——”
"Of course he will. And I'll be helping too—in my own fashion. We'll never lose touch, Arúna; though India's your destiny and England's mine. Never say again you have no true country. Like me, you have two countries—one very dear; one supreme. I'm afraid there are terrible days coming out here. And in those days every one of you who honestly loves England—every one of us who honestly loves India—will count in the scale ..."
"Of course he will. And I'll be helping too—in my own way. We'll never lose touch, Arúna; even though India is your destiny and England is mine. Don’t ever say again that you have no true country. Like me, you have two countries—one very dear; one supreme. I'm worried that there are tough times ahead out here. And in those times, everyone who truly loves England—each one of us who truly loves India—will matter ..."
He paused; and she drew a deep breath. "Oh—how you see things! It is you who are wonderful, Roy. I can think and feel the big things in my heart. But for doing them—I am, after all, only a woman...."
He paused; and she took a deep breath. "Oh—how you see things! You are the amazing one, Roy. I can think and feel the big things in my heart. But when it comes to actually doing them—I am, after all, just a woman...."
"An Indian woman," he emphasised, his eyes on hers. "I know—and you know—what that means. You have not yet bartered away your magical influence for a mess of pottage. Because of one Indian woman—supreme for me; and now ... because of another, they all have a special claim on my heart. If India has not gone too far down the wrong road, it is by the true Swadeshi spirit of her women she may yet be saved. They, at any rate, don't reckon progress by counting factory chimneys or seats on councils. And every seed—good or bad—is sown first in the home. Get at the women, Arúna—the home ones—and tell them that. It's not only my dream; it was—my mother's. You don't know how she loved and believed in you all. I think she never quite understood the other kind. The longer she lived among them, the more she craved for all of you to remain true women—in the full sense, not the narrow one——"
"An Indian woman," he emphasized, looking deeply into her eyes. "I know—and you know—what that means. You haven’t sold your magical influence for a bowl of stew. Because of one Indian woman—who is everything to me; and now ... because of another, they all hold a special place in my heart. If India hasn't strayed too far down the wrong path, it's because of the true Swadeshi spirit of its women that it might still be saved. They, at least, don’t measure progress by counting the number of factory chimneys or seats on councils. Every seed—good or bad—starts in the home. Reach out to the women, Arúna—the ones at home—and tell them that. It’s not just my dream; it was my mother’s too. You have no idea how much she loved and believed in all of you. I think she never really understood the other kind. The longer she lived among them, the more she wished for all of you to stay true women—in the fullest sense, not the limited one——"
Thea—stepping softly through the inner room—caught a sentence or two; caught a glimpse of Roy's finely-cut profile; of Arúna's eyes intent on his face; and she smiled very tenderly to herself. It was so exactly like Roy; and such constancy of devotion went straight to her mother-heart. So too—with a sharper pang—did the love hunger in Arúna's eyes.
Thea—walking quietly through the inner room—overheard a sentence or two; caught a glimpse of Roy's sharply-defined profile; of Arúna's eyes focused on his face; and she smiled gently to herself. It was so much like Roy; and such unwavering devotion touched her motherly heart. Likewise—with a sharper ache—did the longing in Arúna's eyes.
The puzzle of these increasing race complications——! The tragedy and the pity of it...!
The puzzle of these growing race issues—! The tragedy and the sadness of it...!
Lance travelled North that night with a mind at ease. Roy had assured him that the moment his ankle permitted he would leave Jaipur and 'give the bee in his bonnet an airing' elsewhere. That assurance proved easier to give than to act upon, when the moment came. The Jaipur Residency had come to seem almost like home. And the magnet of home drew all that was Eastern in Roy. It was the British blood in his veins that drove him afield. Though India was his objective, England was the impelling force. His true home seemed hundreds of miles away, in more senses than one. His union with Rajputana—set with the seal of that sacred and beautiful experience at Chitor—seemed, in his present mood, the more vital of the two.
Lance traveled north that night feeling relaxed. Roy had promised him that as soon as his ankle allowed, he would leave Jaipur and "let the bee in his bonnet buzz" somewhere else. That promise turned out to be easier to make than to keep when the time came. The Jaipur Residency had started to feel almost like home. And the pull of home drew out all that was Eastern in Roy. It was the British blood in his veins that pushed him to venture out. Even though India was his goal, England was the driving force. His real home felt hundreds of miles away, in more ways than one. His connection to Rajputana—marked by that sacred and beautiful experience at Chitor—seemed, in his current mood, to be the more important of the two.
And there was Lance up in the Punjab—a magnet as strong as any, when the masculine element prevailed. Yet again, some inner irresistible impulse obliged him to break away from them all. It was one of those inevitable moments when the dual forces within pulled two ways; when he felt envious exceedingly of Lance Desmond's sane and single-minded attitude towards men and things. One couldn't picture Lance a prey to the ignominious sensation that half of him wanted to go one way and half of him another way. At this juncture, half of himself felt a confounded fool for not going back to the Punjab and enjoying a friendly sociable cold weather among his father's people. The other half felt impelled to probe deeper into the complexities of changing India, to confirm and impart his belief that the destinies of England and India were one and indivisible. After all, India stood where she did to-day by virtue of what England had made her. He refused to believe that even the insidious disintegrating process of democracy could dissolve—in a brief fever of unrest—links forged and welded in the course of a hundred years.
And there was Lance up in the Punjab—a powerful draw, especially when the masculine energy was strong. Yet again, some inner, irresistible urge forced him to break away from everyone. It was one of those inevitable moments when the conflicting forces within him pulled in different directions; he felt deeply envious of Lance Desmond's clear and focused approach to people and situations. You couldn't imagine Lance being torn apart by the embarrassing feeling that part of him wanted to go one way and another part wanted to go another way. At this moment, part of him felt like a complete fool for not returning to the Punjab and enjoying some friendly, sociable cold weather among his father's people. The other part felt driven to explore the complexities of changing India, to affirm and share his belief that the fates of England and India were one and inseparable. After all, India was where it was today due to what England had shaped it into. He refused to believe that even the insidious disintegration of democracy could break—in a brief period of unrest—the ties that had been formed and strengthened over a hundred years.
In that case, argued his practical half, why this absurd inner sense of responsibility for great issues over which he could have no shadow of control? What was the earthly use of it—this large window in his soul, opening on to the world's complexities and conflicts; not allowing him to say comfortably, 'They are not.' His opal-tinted dreams of interpreting East to West had suffered a change of complexion since Oxford days. His large vague aspirations of service had narrowed down, inevitably, to a few definite personal issues. Action involves limitation—as the picture involves the frame. Dreams must descend to earth—or remain unfruitful. It might be a little, or a great matter, that he had managed to set two human fragments of changing India on the right path—so far as he could discern it. The fruits of that modest beginning only the years could reveal....
In that case, his practical side argued, why feel this ridiculous inner sense of responsibility for big issues he had no control over? What was the point of it—this huge window in his soul, opening up to the world's complexities and conflicts; not letting him comfortably say, 'They aren’t my problem.' His colorful dreams of connecting East to West had changed since his Oxford days. His broad, vague hopes of service had inevitably narrowed down to a few specific personal issues. Taking action requires limitations—just like a picture needs a frame. Dreams must come down to earth—or they’ll remain unproductive. It could be a small or significant matter that he had managed to set two human fragments of changing India on the right path—as far as he could see. The outcomes of that humble start would only be revealed by the years to come....
Then there was this precious novel simmering at the back of things; his increasing desire to get away alone with the ghostly company that haunted his brain. As the mother-to-be feels the new life mysteriously moving within her, so he began to feel within him the first stirrings of his own creative power. Already his poems and essays had raised expectations and secured attention for other things he wanted to say. And there seemed no end to them. He had hardly yet begun his mental adventures. Pressing forward, through sense, to the limitless regions of mind and spirit, new vistas would open, new paths lure him on....
Then there was this precious novel brewing in the background; his growing urge to escape alone with the ghostly thoughts haunting his mind. Just as a mother-to-be feels the new life moving inside her, he began to sense the first stirrings of his own creative power. His poems and essays had already raised expectations and drawn attention to other things he wanted to express. And it seemed like there was no end to them. He had barely started his mental adventures. Pressing forward, through the senses, to the endless realms of mind and spirit, new perspectives would emerge, new paths would entice him onward...
That first bewildering, intoxicating sense of power is good—while it lasts; none the less, because, in the nature of things, it is foredoomed to disillusion—greater or less, according to the authenticity of the god within.
That first confusing, thrilling feeling of power is good—while it lasts; however, because it's just the way things are, it is destined to lead to disillusionment—more or less, depending on how real the god inside you is.
Whatever the outcome for Roy, that passing exaltation eased appreciably the pang of parting from them all. And it was responsible for a happy inspiration. Rummaging among his papers, on the eve of departure, he came upon the sketch of India that he had written in Delhi and refrained from sending to Arúna. Intrinsically it was hers; inspired by her. Also—intrinsically it was good: and straightway he decided she should have it for a parting gift.
Whatever happens with Roy, that fleeting joy significantly softened the pain of saying goodbye to everyone. It also sparked a happy idea. While going through his papers the night before he left, he found the sketch of India he had written in Delhi, which he had held back from sending to Arúna. It truly belonged to her, inspired by her. Plus—it was genuinely good, so he immediately decided to give it to her as a farewell gift.
Beautifully copied out, and tied up with carnation-pink ribbons, he reserved it for their last few moments together. She was still such a child in some ways. The small surprise of his gift might ease the pang of parting. It was a woman's thought. But the woman-strain of tenderness was strong in Roy, as in all true artists.
Beautifully written out and tied up with pink ribbons, he saved it for their last few moments together. She was still such a child in some ways. The small surprise of his gift might soften the pain of saying goodbye. It was a thoughtful gesture. But the tender side was strong in Roy, just like in all true artists.
She was standing near the fire in her own sitting-room, wearing the pink dress and sari, her arm still in a sling. Last words, those desperate inanities—buffers between the heart and its own emotion—are difficult things to bring off in any case; peculiarly difficult for these two, with that unreal, yet intensely actual, bond between them; and Roy felt more than grateful to the inspiration that gave him something definite to say.
She was standing by the fire in her living room, wearing the pink dress and sari, her arm still in a sling. Last words, those desperate trivialities—buffers between the heart and its own feelings—are tough to pull off in any situation; particularly tough for these two, with that unreal, yet intensely real, connection between them; and Roy felt more than thankful for the inspiration that gave him something solid to say.
Instantly her eyes were on it—wondering ... guessing....
Instantly, her eyes were on it—wondering... guessing...
"It's a little thing I wrote in Delhi," he said simply. "I couldn't send it to Jeffers. It seemed—to belong to you. So I thought——" He proffered it, feeling absurdly shy of it—and of her.
"It's a little thing I wrote in Delhi," he said plainly. "I couldn't send it to Jeffers. It felt like—it belonged to you. So I thought——" He handed it over, feeling ridiculously shy about it—and about her.
"Oh—but it is too much!" Holding it with her sling hand, she opened it with the other and devoured it eagerly under his watching eyes. By the changes that flitted across her face, by the tremor of her lips and her hands, as she pressed it to her heart, he knew he could have given her no dearer treasure than that fragment of himself. And because he knew it, he felt tongue-tied; tempted beyond measure to kiss her once again.
"Oh—but this is too much!" Holding it with one hand, she opened it with the other and eagerly devoured it under his watchful gaze. By the changes that flickered across her face, by the tremor of her lips and hands as she pressed it to her heart, he realized he could have given her no greater treasure than that piece of himself. And knowing this, he felt speechless; tempted more than ever to kiss her once again.
If she divined his thought, she kept her lashes lowered and gave no sign.
If she sensed what he was thinking, she kept her eyelashes down and showed no signs.
He hoped she knew....
He hoped she knew...
But before either could break the spell of silence that held them, Thea returned; and their moment—their idyll—was over....
But before either of them could break the spell of silence that surrounded them, Thea came back; and their moment—their idyllic escape—came to an end....
END OF PHASE III.
PHASE IV.
DUST OF THE ACTUAL
CHAPTER I.
"It's no use trying to keep out of things. The moment they want to put you in—you're in. The moment you're born, you're done for."—Hugh Walpole.
"It's pointless to try and stay out of things. The moment they decide to involve you—you're involved. The moment you're born, you're finished."—Hugh Walpole.
The middle of March found Roy back in the Punjab, sharing a ramshackle bungalow with Lance and two of his brother officers; good fellows, both, in their diametrically opposite fashions; but superfluous—from Roy's point of view. When he wanted a quiet 'confab' with Lance, one or both were sure to come strolling in and hang round, jerking out aimless remarks. When he wanted a still quieter 'confab' with his maturing novel, their voices and footsteps echoed too clearly in the verandahs and the scantily furnished rooms. But did he venture to grumble at these minor drawbacks, Lance would declare he was demoralised by floating loose in an Earthly Paradise and becoming a mere appendage to a pencil.
In the middle of March, Roy found himself back in the Punjab, sharing a run-down bungalow with Lance and two of his fellow officers; both good guys, in their completely different ways; but unnecessary—from Roy's perspective. Whenever he wanted a quiet chat with Lance, one or both of them would inevitably stroll in and linger around, throwing out pointless comments. When he sought an even quieter discussion with his developing novel, their voices and footsteps echoed too clearly in the verandas and the sparsely furnished rooms. But if he dared to complain about these little annoyances, Lance would insist that he was getting soft from lounging in a paradise on Earth and becoming just an extension of a pencil.
There was a measure of truth in the last. As a matter of fact, after two months of uninterrupted work at Udaipur, Roy had unwarily hinted at a risk of becoming embedded in his too congenial surroundings;—and that careless admission had sealed his fate.
There was some truth to the last point. In fact, after two months of nonstop work in Udaipur, Roy had unintentionally suggested that he might get too comfortable in his friendly environment;—and that careless comment had sealed his fate.
Lance Desmond, with his pointed phrase, had virtually dug him out of his chosen retreat; had written temptingly of the 'last of the polo,' of prime pig-sticking at Kapurthala, of the big Gymkhana that was to wind up the season:—a rare chance for Roy to exhibit his horsemanship. And again, in more serious mood, he had written of increasing anxiety over his Sikhs with that 'infernal agitation business' on the increase, and an unbridled native press shouting sedition from the house-tops. A nice state of chaos India was coming to! He hoped to goodness they wouldn't be swindled out of their leave; but Roy had better 'roll up' soon, so as to be on the spot, in case of ructions; not packed away in cotton-wool down there.
Lance Desmond, with his sharp words, had pretty much pulled him out of his chosen hideaway; he had written enticingly about the 'last polo,' prime pig-sticking at Kapurthala, and the big Gymkhana that would wrap up the season—a rare chance for Roy to show off his riding skills. And then, in a more serious tone, he had expressed growing concern about his Sikhs with that 'damn agitation situation' on the rise, and an uncontrolled native press screaming dissent from every rooftop. What a mess India was becoming! He really hoped they wouldn't get cheated out of their leave; but Roy should probably 'roll up' soon, so he’d be on-site in case things got chaotic, not wrapped up in cotton wool down there.
A few letters in this vein had effectually rent the veil of illusion that shielded Roy from aggressive actualities. In Udaipur there had been no hysterical press; no sedition flaunting on the house-tops. One hadn't arrived at the twentieth century, even. Except for a flourishing hospital, a few hideous modern interiors, and a Resident—who was very good friends with Vinx—one stepped straight back into the leisurely, colourful, frankly brutal life of the middle ages. And Roy had fallen a willing victim to the charms of Udaipur:—her white palaces, white temples, and white landing-stages, flanked with marble elephants, embosomed in wooded hills, and reflected in the blue untroubled depths of the Pichóla Lake. Immersed in his novel, he had not known a dull or lonely hour in that enchanted backwater of Rajasthán.
A few letters like this had effectively pulled back the curtain of illusion that kept Roy from facing the harsh realities. In Udaipur, there was no sensational press; no rebellion being flaunted from rooftops. It didn’t even feel like the twentieth century. Aside from a thriving hospital, a few ugly modern buildings, and a Resident—who was very good friends with Vinx—one could step right back into the slow, vibrant, and brutally honest life of the medieval period. And Roy had happily fallen under the spell of Udaipur: her white palaces, white temples, and white landing stages, lined with marble elephants, set against wooded hills, and mirrored in the clear, calm waters of Pichóla Lake. Immersed in his novel, he hadn’t experienced a dull or lonely moment in that magical corner of Rajasthan.
His large vague plans for getting in touch with the thoughtful elements of Calcutta and Bombay had yielded to the stronger magnetism of beauty and art. Like his father, he hated politics; and Westernised India is nothing if not political. It was a true instinct that warned him to keep clear of that muddy stream, and render his mite of service to India in the exercise of his individual gift. That would be in accord with one of his mother's wise and tender sayings: (his memory was jewelled with them) "Look always first at your own gifts. They are sign-posts, pointing the road to your true line of service." Could he but immortalise the measure of her spirit that was in him, that were true service to India—and more than India. There are men created for action. There are men created to inspire action. And the world has equal need of both.
His big, vague plans to connect with the thoughtful people of Calcutta and Bombay were overshadowed by a stronger pull toward beauty and art. Like his father, he disliked politics, and Westernized India is all about politics. He wisely recognized the need to stay away from that murky path and instead contribute to India through his unique talents. This aligned with one of his mother’s wise and loving sayings (his mind was filled with them): "Always look first at your own gifts. They are signs that point you to your true path of service." If he could just capture and celebrate her spirit that lived within him, that would be true service to India—and even beyond. Some people are meant for action, while others are meant to inspire action. The world requires both equally.
He had things to say on paper that would take him all his time; and Udaipur had metaphorically opened her arms to him. The Resident and his wife had been more than kind. He had his books; his cool, lofty rooms in the Guest House; his own private boat on the Lake; and freedom to go his own unfettered way at all hours of the day or night. There the simmering novel had begun to move with a life of its own; and while that state of being endured, nothing else mattered much in earth or heaven.
He had a lot to write down that would take him all his time, and Udaipur had metaphorically welcomed him with open arms. The Resident and his wife had been incredibly generous. He had his books, his cool, spacious rooms in the Guest House, his own private boat on the Lake, and the freedom to explore at any time of day or night. There, the novel he was working on began to take on a life of its own; and as long as that state of being lasted, nothing else mattered much in this world or the next.
For seven weeks he had worked at it without interruption; and for seven weeks he had been happy: companioned by the vivid creatures of his brain; and, better still, by a quickened undersense of his mother's vital share in the 'blossom and fruit of his life.' The danger of becoming embedded had been no myth: and at the back of his brain there had lurked a superstitious reluctance to break the spell.
For seven weeks, he had worked on it nonstop, and for those seven weeks, he had been happy, surrounded by the vivid creations of his mind and, even better, by a deepened awareness of his mother's vital role in the "blossom and fruit of his life." The risk of getting too attached was no myth; at the back of his mind, there had been a superstitious hesitation to break the spell.
But Lance was Lance: no one like him. Moreover, he had known well enough that anticipation of breakers ahead was no fanciful nightmare; but a sane corrective to the ostrich policy of those who had sown the evil seed and were trying to say of the fruit—'It is not.' Letters from Dyán, and spasmodic devouring of newspapers, kept him alive to the sinister activities of the larger world outside. News from Bombay grew steadily more disquieting:—strikes and riots, fomented by agitators, who lied shamelessly about the nature of the new Bills—; hostile crowds and insults to Englishwomen. Dyán more than hinted that if the threatened outbreak were not resolutely crushed at the start, it might prove a far-reaching affair; and Roy had not the slightest desire to find himself 'packed away in cotton-wool,' miles from the scene of action. Clearly Lance wanted him. He might be useful on the spot. And that settled the matter.
But Lance was Lance: there was no one like him. He understood that the expectation of challenges ahead wasn’t just a silly fear; it was a rational response to the denial of those who had caused the problems and were trying to pretend the consequences didn’t exist. Letters from Dyán and his sporadic reading of newspapers kept him aware of the disturbing events happening in the world outside. News from Bombay was increasingly alarming: strikes and riots stirred up by agitators who shamelessly misrepresented the new Bills; hostile crowds and insults directed at English women. Dyán strongly suggested that if the anticipated unrest wasn’t dealt with decisively from the beginning, it could escalate into something much bigger; and Roy had no desire to be 'packed away in cotton wool,' far from the action. Clearly, Lance needed him. He could be helpful in the situation. And that settled it.
Impossible to leave so much loveliness, such large drafts of peace and leisure, without a pang; but—the wrench over—he was well content to find himself established in this ramshackle bachelor bungalow, back again with Lance and his music—very much in evidence just now—and the two superfluous good fellows, whom he liked well enough in homoeopathic doses. Especially he liked Jack Meredith, cousin of the Desmonds;—a large and simple soul, gravely absorbed in pursuing balls and tent-pegs and 'pig'; impervious to feminine lures; equally impervious to the caustic wit of his diametrical opposite, Captain James Barnard, who eased his private envy by christening him 'Don Juan.' For Meredith fatally attracted women; and Barnard—cultured, cynical, Cambridge—was as fatally susceptible to them as a trout to a May-fly; but, for some unfathomable reason they would not; and in Anglo-India a man could not hide his failures under a bushel. Lance classified him comprehensively as 'one of the War lot'; liked him, and was sorry for him, although—perhaps because—he was 'no soldier.'
It was impossible to leave behind so much beauty, such a big dose of peace and relaxation, without feeling a pang; but once the wrench was over, he was really happy to find himself settled in this rundown bachelor bungalow, back with Lance and his music—very much in the picture right now—and the two extra good guys, whom he liked just fine in small doses. He especially liked Jack Meredith, cousin of the Desmonds; he was a big, uncomplicated guy, seriously focused on chasing balls and tent pegs and 'pig'; completely immune to female charms; and also immune to the sharp wit of his total opposite, Captain James Barnard, who soothed his own jealousy by calling him 'Don Juan.' Meredith had a knack for attracting women; and Barnard—cultured, cynical, Cambridge—was just as hopelessly drawn to them as a trout to a May-fly; but for some mysterious reason, they wouldn’t respond, and in Anglo-India, a guy couldn’t hide his failures. Lance summed him up as 'one of the War lot'; liked him and felt sorry for him, even though—maybe because—he was 'no soldier.'
Roy also liked him; and enjoyed verbal fencing-bouts with him when the mood was on. Still he would have preferred, beyond measure, the Kohat arrangement, with the Colonel for an unobtrusive third.
Roy also liked him and enjoyed sparring with words when the mood struck. Still, he would have much preferred the Kohat arrangement, with the Colonel as a quiet third.
But the Colonel, these days, had a bungalow to himself; a bungalow in process of being furnished by no means on bachelor lines. For the unbelievable had come to pass——! And the whole affair had been carried through in his own inimitable fashion, without so much as a tell-tale ripple on the surface of things. Quite unobtrusively, at Kohat, he had made friends with the General's daughter—a dark-haired slip of a girl, with the blood of distinguished Frontier soldiers in her veins. Quite unobtrusively—during Christmas week—he had laid his heart and the Regiment at her feet. Quite unobtrusively, he proposed to marry her in April, when the leave season opened, and carry her off to Kashmir.
But the Colonel, these days, had a bungalow to himself; a bungalow that was being furnished in no way that suggested he was a bachelor. For the unbelievable had happened——! And everything had been done in his own unique style, without a hint of disturbance on the surface of things. Quite subtly, in Kohat, he had befriended the General's daughter—a petite girl with dark hair and the lineage of distinguished Frontier soldiers in her blood. Quite subtly—during Christmas week—he had laid his heart and the Regiment at her feet. Quite subtly, he proposed to marry her in April, when the leave season started, and take her to Kashmir.
"That's the way it goes with some people," said Lance, the first time he spoke of it; and Roy fancied he detected a wistful note in his voice.
"That's how it is with some people," said Lance, the first time he mentioned it; and Roy thought he noticed a hint of longing in his voice.
"That's the way it'll go with you, old man," he had retorted. "I'm the one that will have to look out for squalls!"
"That's how it’ll be for you, old man," he shot back. "I’m the one who has to watch out for storms!"
Lance had merely smiled and said nothing:—the reception he usually accorded to personal remarks. And, at the moment, Roy thought no more of the matter.
Lance just smiled and didn’t say anything—that was his typical response to personal comments. At that moment, Roy didn’t think much more about it.
Their first good week of polo and riding and generally fooling round together had quickened his old allegiance to Lance, his newer allegiance to the brotherhood of action. He possessed no more enviable talent than his many-sided zest for life.
Their first great week of polo, riding, and just having fun together had reignited his old loyalty to Lance and strengthened his newer commitment to the idea of action. He had no more admirable talent than his diverse enthusiasm for life.
Lance himself seemed in an unusually social mood. So of course Roy must submit to being bowled round in the new dog-cart and introduced to special friends, in cantonments and Lahore, including the Deputy Commissioner's wife and good-looking eldest daughter; the best dancer in the station and an extra special friend, he gathered from Lance's best offhand manner.
Lance seemed to be in a particularly social mood. So, of course, Roy had to go for a ride in the new dog-cart and meet some special friends in the cantonments and Lahore, including the Deputy Commissioner's wife and his attractive oldest daughter; the best dancer in the area and a really special friend, he picked up from Lance's casual attitude.
Roy found her more than good-looking; beautiful, almost, with her twofold grace of carriage and feature and her low-toned harmony of colouring:—ivory-white skin, ash-blond hair and hazel eyes, clear as a Highland river; the pupils abnormally large, the short thick lashes very black, like a smudge round her lids. She was tall, in fine, and carried her beauty like a brimming chalice; very completely mistress of herself; and very completely detached from her florid, effusive, worldly-wise mother. Unquestionably, a young woman to be reckoned with.
Roy found her more than just attractive; she was beautiful, almost, with her graceful posture and features, and her subtle harmony of colors: ivory-white skin, ash-blond hair, and hazel eyes, as clear as a Highland river; her pupils were unusually large, and her short, thick lashes were very black, like a smudge around her eyelids. She was tall and carried her beauty like a full chalice; she was completely in control of herself and very detached from her flamboyant, expressive, worldly-wise mother. Undoubtedly, a young woman to be taken seriously.
But Roy did not feel disposed, just then, to reckon seriously with any young woman, however alluring. The memory of Arúna—the exquisite remoteness from everyday life of their whole relation—did not easily fade. And the creatures of his brain were still clamant, in spite of broken threads and drastic change of surroundings. Lance had presented him with a spacious writing-table; and most days he would stick to it for hours, sooner than drive out in pursuit of tennis or afternoon dancing in Lahore.
But Roy wasn't really in the mood to seriously deal with any young woman, no matter how attractive she was. The memory of Arúna—the beautiful distance from everyday life in their entire relationship—wasn't something that faded easily. And the thoughts in his mind were still demanding attention, despite lost connections and drastic changes in his surroundings. Lance had given him a large writing desk; and most days he would sit at it for hours, preferring that over going out for tennis or afternoon dancing in Lahore.
He was sitting at it now; flinging down a dramatic episode, roughly, rapidly, as it came. The polished surface was strewn with an untidy array of papers; the only ornaments a bit of old brass-work and two ivory elephants; a photograph of his father and a large one of his mother taken from the portrait at Jaipur. The table was set almost at right angles to his open door, and the chick rolled up. He had a weakness for being able to 'see out,' if it was only the corner of a barren 'compound' and a few dusty oleanders. He had forgotten the others; forgotten the time. All he asked, while the spate lasted, was to be left alone....
He was sitting at his desk now, throwing down a dramatic scene quickly and without hesitation as it came to him. The smooth surface was cluttered with a messy pile of papers; the only decorations were a piece of old brass and two ivory elephants, along with a photo of his father and a large one of his mother taken from the portrait in Jaipur. The table was positioned almost at a right angle to his open door, with the curtain rolled up. He liked being able to 'see out,' even if it was just the corner of a bare yard and a few dusty oleanders. He had forgotten about everyone else; forgotten the time. All he wanted, while the flow of ideas lasted, was to be left alone....
He almost jumped when the latch clicked behind him and Lance strolled in, faultlessly attired in the latest suit from home; a golden-brown tie and a silk handkerchief, the same shade, emerging from his breast pocket. By nature, Lance was no dandy; but Roy had not failed to note that he was apt to be scrupulously well turned out on certain occasions. And, at sight of him, he promptly 'remembered he had forgotten' the very particular nature of to-day's occasion: the marriage of Miss Gladys Elton—step-sister of Rose—to a rising civilian some eighteen years older than his bride. It was an open secret, in the station, that the wedding was Mrs Elton's private and personal triumph, that she, not her unassuming daughter, was the acknowledged heroine of the day.
He nearly jumped when the latch clicked behind him and Lance walked in, perfectly dressed in the latest suit from home; a golden-brown tie and a silk handkerchief in the same color peeking from his breast pocket. By nature, Lance wasn't a show-off; but Roy had noticed that he had a tendency to be impeccably dressed on certain occasions. And, seeing him, Roy immediately 'remembered that he had forgotten' the very specific nature of today’s event: the wedding of Miss Gladys Elton—Rose's step-sister—to a rising civilian who was about eighteen years older than the bride. It was an open secret at the station that the wedding was Mrs. Elton's personal victory, that she, not her modest daughter, was the true star of the day.
"Not ready yet—you unmitigated slacker?" Lance exclaimed with an impatient frown. "Buck up. Time we were moving."
"Not ready yet—you full-on slacker?" Lance said with an impatient scowl. "Get it together. It’s time for us to go."
"Awfully sorry. I clean forgot." Roy's tone was not conspicuously penitent.
"Sorry about that. I totally forgot." Roy's tone didn't sound very remorseful.
"Tell us another! The whole Mess was talking of it at tiffin."
"Tell us another one! Everyone in the Mess was talking about it during lunch."
"I'm afraid I'd forgotten all about tiffin."
"I'm sorry, I totally forgot about lunch."
It was so patently the truth that Lance looked mollified. "You and your confounded novel! Now then—double. I don't want to be glaringly late."
It was so obviously true that Lance seemed relieved. "You and your annoying novel! Now come on—let's hurry up. I don't want to be really late."
Roy looked pathetic. "But I'm simply up to the eyes. The truth is, I can't be bothered. I'll turn up for the dancing at the Hall."
Roy looked pathetic. "But I'm really overwhelmed. The truth is, I just can't be bothered. I'll show up for the dancing at the Hall."
"And I'm to make your giddy excuses?"
"And I'm supposed to cover for your ridiculous excuses?"
"If any one happens to notice my absence, you can say something pretty——"
"If anyone notices I'm gone, you can say something nice——"
He was interrupted by the appearance of Barnard at the verandah door. "Dog-cart's ready and waiting, Major. What's the hitch?"
He was interrupted by Barnard showing up at the verandah door. "The dog cart's ready and waiting, Major. What's the hold-up?"
"Sinclair's discovered he's too busy to come!"
"Sinclair's found out he's too busy to come!"
"What—the favoured one? The fair Rose won't relish that touching mark of attention. On whom she smiles, from him she expects gold, frankincense, and myrrh——"
"What—the favorite one? The beautiful Rose won't appreciate that kind of attention. From the one she smiles at, she expects gold, frankincense, and myrrh——"
"Drop it, Barnard," Desmond cut in imperatively; and Roy remarked almost in the same breath, "Thanks for the tip. I'll write to Bombay for the best brand of all three against another occasion."
"Drop it, Barnard," Desmond interrupted firmly; and Roy added almost immediately, "Thanks for the tip. I'll reach out to Bombay for the best brand of all three for next time."
"But this is the occasion! Copy—my dear chap, copy! Anglo-India in excelsis and 'Oh 'Ell' in all her glory!"
"But this is the moment! Copy—my dear friend, copy! Anglo-India at its finest and 'Oh 'Ell' in all her glory!"
But Roy remained unmoved. "If you two are in such a fluster over your precious wedding, I vote you get out—and let me get on."
But Roy stayed calm. "If you two are so worked up over your precious wedding, I say you should leave—and let me carry on."
Barnard asked nothing better. Miss Arden was his May-fly of the moment. "Come along, Major," he cried, and vanished forthwith.
Barnard wanted nothing more. Miss Arden was his current obsession. "Let’s go, Major," he shouted, and disappeared right away.
As Lance moved away, Roy remarked casually: "Be a good chap and ask Miss Arden, with my best salaams, to save me a dance or two, in case I'm late turning up!"
As Lance walked away, Roy said casually, "Be a good guy and tell Miss Arden, with my best regards, to save me a dance or two, just in case I'm late showing up!"
Lance gave him a straight look. "Not I. My pockets will be bulging with your apologies. You can get some one else to do your commissions in the other line."
Lance gave him a steady glance. "Not me. My pockets will be full of your apologies. You can find someone else to handle your commissions in the other line."
Sheer astonishment silenced Roy; and Desmond, from the threshold, added more seriously, "Don't let the women here give you a swelled head, Roy. They'll do their damnedest between them."
Sheer shock left Roy speechless, and Desmond, standing in the doorway, added more seriously, "Don’t let the women here inflate your ego, Roy. They'll do their best to."
When he had gone, Roy sat staring idly at the patch of sunlight outside his door. What the devil did Lance mean by it? Moods were not in his line. To make a half-joking request, and find Lance taking it seriously, wasn't in the natural order of things. And the way he jumped on Barnard, too. Could there possibly have been a rebuff in that quarter? He couldn't picture any girl in her senses refusing Lance. Besides, they seemed on quite friendly terms. Nothing beyond that—so far as Roy could see. He would very much like to feel sure. But, for all their intimacy, he knew precisely how far one could go with Lance: and one couldn't go as far as that.
When he left, Roy sat there staring blankly at the patch of sunlight outside his door. What on earth did Lance mean by that? He wasn't the type to deal with moods. Making a half-joking request and then finding Lance taking it seriously was just out of the ordinary. And the way he confronted Barnard, too. Could there have been a rejection there? He couldn’t imagine any girl turning down Lance. Plus, they seemed pretty friendly. Nothing more than that—as far as Roy could tell. He really wished he could be sure. But, despite their closeness, he knew exactly how far one could go with Lance: and it definitely didn’t extend that far.
As for the remark about a swelled head, Lance must have been rotting. He wasn't troubling about women or girls—except for tennis and dancing; and Miss Arden was a superlative performer; in fact, rather superlative all round. As a new experience, she seemed distinctly worth cultivating, so long as that process did not seriously hamper the novel,—that was unashamedly his first consideration, at the moment.
As for the comment about being conceited, Lance must have been out of his mind. He wasn’t concerned about women or girls—except for tennis and dancing; and Miss Arden was an exceptional performer; in fact, pretty impressive overall. As a new experience, she seemed definitely worth getting to know, as long as it didn’t seriously interfere with the novel—that was unapologetically his top priority at the moment.
CHAPTER II.
"Which is the more perilous, to meet the temptings of Eve, or to pique her?"—George Meredith.
"Which is more dangerous, to face the temptations of Eve, or to provoke her?"—George Meredith.
Of course he reached the Lawrence Hall egregiously late, to find the afternoon dancing, that Lahore prescribes three times a week, in full swing.
Of course, he arrived at the Lawrence Hall way too late, to find the afternoon dancing that Lahore holds three times a week, in full swing.
The lofty pillared Hall—an aristocrat among Station Clubs—was more crowded than usual. Half the polished floor was uncovered; the rest carpeted and furnished, for lookers-on. Here Mrs Elton still diffused her exuberant air of patronage; sailing majestically from group to group of her recent guests, and looking more than life size in lavender satin besprinkled with old lace.
The grand pillared hall—an elite among Station Clubs—was busier than usual. Half of the polished floor was bare; the other half was carpeted and furnished for onlookers. Here, Mrs. Elton still radiated her buoyant aura of superiority, gracefully moving from one group of her recent guests to another, looking larger than life in her lavender satin dress sprinkled with old lace.
Roy hurried past, lest she discover him; and, from the security of an arched alcove, scanned the more interesting half of the Hall. There went little Mrs Hunter-Ranyard, a fluffy pussy-cat person, with soft eyes and soft manners—and claws. She was one of those disconnected wives whom he was beginning to recognise as a feature of the country: unobtrusively owned by a dyspeptic-looking Divisional Judge; hospitable and lively, and an infallible authority on other people's private affairs. Like too many modern Anglo-Indians, she prided herself on keeping airily apart from the country of her exile. Natives gave her 'the creeps.' Useless to argue. Her retort was unvarying and unanswerable. "East is East—and I'm not. It's a country of horrors, under a thin layer of tinsel. Don't talk to me——!" Lance Desmond had achieved fame among the subalterns by christening her the Banter-Wrangle; but he liked her well enough, on the whole, to hope she would never find him out.
Roy hurried past, hoping she wouldn’t find him; and, from the safety of an arched alcove, looked over the more interesting part of the Hall. There went tiny Mrs. Hunter-Ranyard, a fluffy cat-like person, with soft eyes and gentle manners—and claws. She was one of those disconnected wives he was starting to recognize as a common feature in the country: quietly owned by a grumpy-looking Divisional Judge; friendly and lively, and a reliable source on other people's private affairs. Like too many modern Anglo-Indians, she took pride in staying distant from the country she lived in. Locals made her feel uneasy. It was pointless to argue. Her response was always the same and unbeatable. "East is East—and I'm not. It’s a place of nightmares, covered by a thin layer of glitter. Don’t talk to me——!" Lance Desmond had earned a reputation among the subalterns by dubbing her the Banter-Wrangle; but he liked her enough overall to wish she would never discover him.
She whirled past now, on the arm of Talbot Hayes, senior Assistant Commissioner; an exceedingly superior person who shared her views about 'the country.' Catching Roy's eye, she feigned exaggerated surprise and fluttered a friendly hand.
She twirled by now, on the arm of Talbot Hayes, senior Assistant Commissioner; a highly impressive person who agreed with her opinions about 'the country.' Catching Roy's eye, she pretended to be overly surprised and waved a friendly hand.
His response was automatic. He had just discovered Miss Arden—with Lance, of course—looking supreme in a moon-coloured gown with a dull gold sash carelessly knotted on one side. Her graceful hat was of gold tissue, unadorned. Near the edge of the brim lay one yellow rose; and a rope of amber beads hung well below her waist.
His response was instinctive. He had just seen Miss Arden—with Lance, of course—looking stunning in a white gown with a dull gold sash casually tied on one side. Her elegant hat was made of gold fabric, plain and simple. Near the edge of the brim was a single yellow rose, and a strand of amber beads hung well below her waist.
Roy—son of Lilámani—had an artist's eye for details of dress, for harmony of tone and line, which this girl probably achieved by mere feminine instinct. The fool he was, to have come so late. When they stopped, he would catch her and plead for an extra, at least.
Roy—son of Lilámani—had an artist's eye for the details of clothing, for the harmony of colors and shapes, which this girl probably achieved through simple feminine instinct. What a fool he was to arrive so late. When they stopped, he would catch up to her and ask for at least a little extra time.
Meantime, a pity to waste this one; and there was poor little Miss Delawny sitting out, as usual, in her skimpy pink frock and black hat, trying so hard not to look forlorn that he felt sorry for her. She was tacitly barred by most of the men because she was 'café au lait';—a delicate allusion to the precise amount of Indian blood in her veins.
Meantime, it’s a shame to waste this one; and there was poor little Miss Delawny sitting out, as usual, in her tiny pink dress and black hat, trying so hard not to look sad that he felt sorry for her. Most of the men ignored her because she was 'café au lait'—a subtle reference to the exact amount of Indian blood in her veins.
He had not, so far, come across many specimens of these pathetic half-and-halfs, who seemed to inhabit a racial No-Man's-Land. But Lahore was full of them; minor officials in the Railway and the Post Office; living, more or less, in a substratum of their own kind. He gathered that they were regarded as a 'problem' by the thoughtful few, and simply turned down by the rest. He felt an acute sympathy for them: also—in hidden depths—a vague distaste. Most of those he had encountered were so obviously of no particular caste, in either country's estimate of the word, that he had never associated them with himself. He saw himself, rather, as of double caste; a fusion of the best in both races. The writer of that wonderful letter had said he was different; and presumably she knew. Whether the average Anglo-Indian would see any difference, he had not the remotest idea; and, so far, he had scarcely given the matter a thought.
He had not yet come across many examples of these unfortunate mixed-race individuals, who seemed to exist in a sort of racial No-Man's-Land. But Lahore was full of them; minor officials in the Railway and the Post Office, living more or less in a layer of their own kind. He gathered that they were seen as a 'problem' by the few who thought deeply about it, and simply ignored by everyone else. He felt a strong sympathy for them; also—in hidden depths—a faint distaste. Most of the ones he had met were so clearly of no particular caste, according to either country’s definition, that he had never associated them with himself. He viewed himself as of double caste; a blend of the best from both races. The writer of that amazing letter had said he was different; and presumably, she knew. Whether the average Anglo-Indian would notice any difference, he had no idea; and so far, he had hardly thought about it at all.
Here, however, it was thrust upon his attention; nor had he failed to notice that Lance never mentioned the Jaipur cousins except when they were alone:—whether by chance or design, he did not choose to ask. And if either of the other fellows had noticed his mother's photograph, or felt a glimmer of curiosity, no word had been said.
Here, though, it was brought to his attention; nor had he missed the fact that Lance only talked about the Jaipur cousins when they were by themselves: whether that was a coincidence or intentional, he didn’t want to inquire. And if either of the other guys had seen his mom’s photo or felt even a hint of curiosity, nothing was said.
After all, what concern was it of these chance-met folk? He was nothing to them; and to him they were mainly a pleasant change from the absorbing business of his novel and the problems of India in transition.
After all, what did it matter to these random people? He meant nothing to them; and to him, they were mostly a nice distraction from the intense work of his novel and the issues of India going through changes.
And the poor little girl in the skimpy frock was an unconscious fragment of that problem. Too pathetic to see how she tried not to look round hopefully whenever masculine footsteps came her way. Why shouldn't he give her a pleasant surprise?
And the poor little girl in the short dress was an unaware part of that issue. It was too sad to watch her try not to look around hopefully whenever she heard male footsteps coming her way. Why wouldn't he give her a nice surprise?
She succeeded, this time, in not looking round; so the surprise came off to his satisfaction. She was nervous and unpractised, and he constantly found her feet where they had no business to be. But sooner than hurt her feelings, he piloted her twice round the room before stopping; and found himself next to Mrs Hunter-Ranyard, who 'snuggled up' to him (the phrase was Barnard's) and proffered consolation after her kind.
She managed, this time, not to look around; so the surprise worked out just as he wanted. She was anxious and inexperienced, and he often found her feet where they shouldn't have been. But rather than hurt her feelings, he guided her around the room twice before stopping; and found himself next to Mrs. Hunter-Ranyard, who 'snuggled up' to him (that was Barnard's phrase) and offered her kind of comfort.
"Bad boy! You missed the cream of the afternoon, but you're not quite too late. I'm free for the next."
"Bad boy! You missed the best part of the afternoon, but you're not quite too late. I'm available for the next one."
Roy, fairly cornered, could only bow and smile his acceptance. And after his arduous prelude, Mrs Ranyard's dancing was an effortless delight—if only she would not spoil it by her unceasing ripple of talk. His lack of response troubled her no whit. She was bubbling over with caustic comment on Mrs Elton's latest adventure in matrimony.
Roy, feeling trapped, could only bow and smile in acceptance. After his tough lead-up, Mrs. Ranyard's dancing was a breeze to enjoy—if only she would stop ruining it with her nonstop chatter. Her lack of concern for his silence didn't bother her at all. She was full of sharp remarks about Mrs. Elton's recent marriage escapade.
"She's a mighty hunter, before the Lord! She marked down poor Hilton last cold weather," cooed the silken voice in Roy's inattentive ear. "Of course you know he's one of our coming men! And I've a shrewd idea he was intended for Rose. But in Miss Rose the matchmaker has met her match! She's clever—that girl; and she's reduced the tactics of non-resistance to a fine art. I don't believe she ever stands up to her mother. She smiles and smiles—and goes her own way. She likes playing with soldiers; partly because they're good company; partly, I'll swear, because she knows it keeps her mother on tenter-hooks. But when it comes to business, she'll choose as shrewdly——"
"She's an amazing hunter, right before the Lord! She targeted poor Hilton last winter," the smooth voice whispered in Roy's distracted ear. "Of course, you know he's one of our rising stars! And I have a strong feeling he was meant for Rose. But with Miss Rose, the matchmaker has met her match! That girl is clever; she's turned avoiding confrontation into an art form. I really don't think she ever stands up to her mother. She just smiles and smiles—and does her own thing. She enjoys hanging out with soldiers; partly because they’re fun to be around; partly, I swear, because she knows it keeps her mother on edge. But when it comes to serious matters, she'll choose very wisely——"
Roy stopped dancing and confronted her, half laughing, half irate. "If you're keen on talking—let's talk. I can't do both." He stated the fact politely, but with decision. "And—frankly, I hate hearing a girl pulled to pieces, just because she's charming and good-looking and——"
Roy stopped dancing and faced her, half laughing, half annoyed. "If you want to talk—let's talk. I can't do both." He made it clear politely, but firmly. "And—honestly, I hate hearing a girl ripped apart, just because she's charming and good-looking and——"
"Oh, my dear boy," she interrupted unfailingly—sweet solicitude in her lifted gaze. "Did I trample on your chivalrous toes? Or is it——?"
"Oh, my dear boy," she interrupted without fail—sweet concern in her lifted gaze. "Did I step on your noble toes? Or is it——?"
"No, it isn't." He resented the barefaced implication. "Naturally—I admire her——"
"No, it isn't." He was annoyed by the blatant suggestion. "Of course—I admire her——"
"Oh, naturally! You can't help yourselves, any of you! She's 'sooner caught than the pestilence, and the taker runs presently mad.' No use looking daggers! It's a fact. I don't say she flirts outrageously—like I do! She simply expects homage—and gets it. She expects men to fall in love with her—and they topple over like ninepins. Sometimes—when I'm feeling magnanimous—I catch a ninepin as it falls! Look at her now, with that R.E. boy—plainly in the toils!"
"Oh, of course! You all can't help yourselves! She's 'easier to catch than a disease, and the one who takes her goes completely crazy.' No point in giving dirty looks! It's the truth. I'm not saying she flirts like crazy—like I do! She just expects admiration—and she gets it. She expects guys to fall for her—and they drop like bowling pins. Sometimes—when I'm feeling generous—I catch a bowling pin as it falls! Look at her now, with that R.E. guy—clearly in her traps!"
Roy declined to look. If she was trying to put him off Miss Arden, she was on the wrong tack. Besides—he wanted to dance.
Roy refused to look. If she was trying to turn him against Miss Arden, she was going about it all wrong. Besides—he wanted to dance.
"One more turn?" he suggested, nipping a fresh outbreak in the bud. "But, please—no talking."
"One more round?" he proposed, cutting off a new argument before it could start. "But seriously—no talking."
She laughed and shook her fan at him. "Epicure!" But after all, it was an indirect compliment to her dancing: and for the space of two minutes, she held her peace.
She laughed and waved her fan at him. "Epicure!" But really, it was a backhanded compliment to her dancing; for the next two minutes, she stayed quiet.
Throughout the brief pause, she rippled on, with negligible interludes; but not till they re-entered the Hall did she revert to the theme that had so exasperated Roy. There she espied Desmond, standing under an archway, staring straight before him, apparently lost in thought.
Throughout the short pause, she kept going, with very few interruptions; but it wasn't until they got back to the Hall that she returned to the topic that had so annoyed Roy. There, she spotted Desmond, standing under an archway, looking straight ahead, seemingly lost in thought.
She indicated him, discreetly, with her fan. "The Happy Warrior (that's my private name for him) seems to have something on his mind. Can he have proposed—at last? I confess I'm curious. But of course you know all about it, Mr Sinclair. Don't tell me!"
She pointed him out subtly with her fan. "The Happy Warrior (that's my personal nickname for him) seems to be thinking about something. Could he have finally proposed? I have to admit I'm curious. But of course you know all about it, Mr. Sinclair. Don't tell me!"
"But I thought you were such intimate friends? How superbly masculine!"
"But I thought you were really close friends? How impressively manly!"
"Well—he is."
"Well, he is."
"Oh, he is! He's so firmly planted on his feet that he tacitly invites one to tilt at him! I confess I've already tried my hand—and failed. So it soothes my vanity to observe that even the Rose of Sharon isn't visibly upsetting his balance. Frankly, I'm more than a little intrigued over that affair. It seems to have reached a certain point and stuck there. At one time—I thought——"
"Oh, he is! He's so firmly planted on his feet that he quietly dares you to challenge him! I admit I've already given it a shot—and failed. So it boosts my ego to see that even the Rose of Sharon isn't visibly throwing him off balance. Honestly, I'm more than a little curious about that situation. It seems to have reached a certain point and just stayed there. At one time—I thought——"
Her thought remained unuttered. Roy was patently not attending. Miss Arden and the 'R.E. boy' had just entered the Hall.
Her thoughts stayed unspoken. Roy clearly wasn’t paying attention. Miss Arden and the 'R.E. guy' had just walked into the Hall.
"Don't let me keep you," she added sweetly. "It's evident she's the next!"
"Don't let me hold you up," she said sweetly. "It's clear she's next!"
Roy collected himself with a jerk. "You're wiser than I am! I've not asked her yet."
Roy snapped back to reality. "You're smarter than I am! I haven't asked her yet."
"Then you can save yourself the trouble and go on dancing with me! She's always booked up ahead——"
"Then you can skip the hassle and keep dancing with me! She's always fully booked in advance——"
Her blue eyes challenged him laughingly; but he caught the undernote of rivalry. For half a second the scales hung even between courtesy and inclination; then, from the tail of his eye, he saw Hayes bearing down upon the other pair. That decided him. He had conceived an unreasoning dislike of Talbot Hayes.
Her blue eyes playfully challenged him, but he sensed a hint of rivalry. For a brief moment, he was torn between being polite and following his instincts; then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Hayes approaching the other couple. That settled it for him. He had developed an irrational dislike for Talbot Hayes.
"I'm awfully sorry," he said politely. "But—I sent word I was coming in for the dancing; and——"
"I'm really sorry," he said politely. "But—I let you know I was coming in for the dancing; and——"
"Oh, go along then and get your fingers burnt, as you deserve. But never say I didn't try and save them!"
"Oh, go ahead and get hurt, as you deserve. But don't ever say I didn't try to help you!"
Roy laughed. "They aren't in any danger, thanks very much!"
Roy laughed. "They're not in any danger, thanks a lot!"
Just as he reached Miss Arden, the R.E. boy left her, and Lance, forsaking his pillar, strolled casually to her side.
Just as he got to Miss Arden, the R.E. guy left her, and Lance, leaving his spot, casually walked over to her side.
She greeted Roy with a faint lift of her brows.
She greeted Roy with a slight raise of her eyebrows.
"Was I unspeakable——? I apologise," he said impulsively; and her smile absolved him.
"Was I unthinkable? I'm sorry," he said impulsively; and her smile forgave him.
"You were wiser than you knew. You escaped an infliction. It was insufferably dull. We all smiled and smiled, till there were 'miles and miles of smiles'; and we were all bored to extinction! Ask Major Desmond!"
"You were smarter than you realized. You dodged a real torture. It was incredibly boring. We all kept smiling and smiling, until there were 'miles and miles of smiles'; and we were all bored to death! Just ask Major Desmond!"
"As I spent most of the time talking to you—and as you've just recorded your sensations, I'd rather be excused," he said with a touch of stiffness. "Your innings, I suppose, old man?" And, with a friendly nod, he moved away.
"As I spent most of the time chatting with you—and since you've already shared your feelings, I'd prefer to sit this one out," he said somewhat stiffly. "Your turn at bat, I guess, buddy?" And with a friendly nod, he walked away.
Roy, watching him go, felt almost angry with the girl, and impetuously spoke his thought.
Roy, watching him leave, felt a surge of anger toward the girl and impulsively voiced his thoughts.
"Poor old Desmond! What did you give him a knock for? He couldn't be dull, if he tried."
"Poor old Desmond! Why did you give him a hit? He couldn't be boring, even if he wanted to."
"N-no," she agreed, without removing her eyes from his retreating figure. "But sometimes—he can be aggressive."
"N-no," she agreed, not taking her eyes off his disappearing figure. "But sometimes—he can be aggressive."
"I've never noticed it."
"I've never seen it."
"How long have you known him?"
"How long have you known him?"
"A trifle of fifteen years."
"A trivial matter of fifteen years."
"Quite a romantic friendship?"
"Pretty romantic friendship?"
Roy nodded. He did not choose to discuss his feeling for Lance with this cool, compelling young woman. Yet her very coolness goaded him to add: "I suppose men see more clearly than women that—he's one in a thousand."
Roy nodded. He didn't want to talk about his feelings for Lance with this cool, intriguing young woman. Yet her very coolness pushed him to add: "I guess guys see more clearly than girls that—he's one in a thousand."
"I'm—not so sure——"
"I'm not so sure."
"Yet you snub him as if he was a tin-pot 'sub.'"
"Yet you ignore him as if he were a nobody."
His resentment would out; but the smile in her eyes disarmed him.
His resentment would come out; but the smile in her eyes disarmed him.
"Was it as bad as that? What a pair you are! Don't worry. We know each other's little ways by now."
"Was it really that bad? What a couple you are! Don't stress. We know each other's quirks by now."
It was scarcely convincing; but Lance would not thank him for interfering; and the band had struck up. No sign of a partner. It seemed the luck was 'in'.
It was barely convincing; but Lance wouldn’t appreciate him for getting involved; and the band had started playing. No sign of a partner. It looked like the luck was 'in'.
"Did Desmond give you my message?" he asked.
"Did Desmond pass along my message to you?" he asked.
"No—what?"
"No—what's happening?"
"Only—that I hoped you'd be magnanimous.... Is there a chance——?"
"Only—I was hoping you'd be generous.... Is there any chance——?"
Her eyes rested deliberately on his; and the last spark of resentment flickered out. "More than you deserve! But this one does happen to be free...."
Her eyes intentionally locked onto his, and the last trace of resentment faded away. "More than you deserve! But this one happens to be free...."
"Well, we won't waste any of it," said he:—and they danced without a break, without a word, till the perfect accord of their circling and swaying ceased with the last notes of the valse.
"Well, we won't waste any of it," he said—and they danced nonstop, without a word, until the perfect harmony of their circling and swaying ended with the last notes of the waltz.
Out through the portico they passed into the cool green gardens, freshly watered, exhaling a smell of moist earth and the fragrance of unnumbered roses—a very whiff of Home: bushes, standards, ramblers; and everywhere—flaunting its supremacy—the Maréchal Niel; sprawling over hedges, scrambling up evergreens and falling again, in cascades of moon-yellow blossoms and glossy leaves.
Out through the entrance, they stepped into the cool green gardens, freshly watered, giving off a scent of damp earth and the fragrance of countless roses—a true scent of Home: bushes, standards, ramblers; and everywhere—showing off its dominance—the Maréchal Niel; sprawling over hedges, climbing up evergreens and cascading down again, in flows of moon-yellow blossoms and shiny leaves.
Roy, keenly alive to the exquisite mingling of scent and colour and evening lights—was still more alive to the silent girl at his side, who seemed to radiate both the lure and the subtle antagonism of sex—in itself an inverted form of fascination.
Roy, fully aware of the beautiful mix of scents, colors, and evening lights—was even more aware of the quiet girl next to him, who seemed to emit both the attraction and the subtle tension of sexuality—creating an unusual kind of fascination.
They had strolled half round the empty bandstand before she remarked, in her cool, low-pitched voice: "You really are a flagrantly casual person, Mr Sinclair. I sometimes wonder—is it quite spontaneous? Or—do you find it effective?"
They had walked halfway around the empty bandstand before she said, in her calm, low voice: "You really are a blatantly relaxed person, Mr. Sinclair. I sometimes wonder— is it totally spontaneous? Or—do you think it works?"
Roy frankly turned and stared at her. "Effective? What a question?"
Roy turned and stared at her frankly. "Effective? What a question?"
Her smile puzzled and disconcerted him.
Her smile confused and unsettled him.
"Well, you've answered it with your usual pristine frankness! I see—it was not intentional."
"Well, you answered it with your usual clear honesty! I get it—it wasn't on purpose."
"Why should it be?"
"Why not?"
"Oh, if you don't know—I don't! I merely wondered—You did say definitely you would come to the reception. So of course—I expected you. Then you never turned up. And—naturally——!"
"Oh, if you don't know—I don't! I just wondered—You definitely said you would come to the reception. So, of course—I expected you. Then you never showed up. And—naturally——!"
A ghost of a shrug completed the sentence.
A faint shrug finished the sentence.
"I'm awfully sorry. I didn't flatter myself you'd notice——" Roy said simply. There were moments when she made him feel vexatiously young. "You see—it was my novel—got me by the hair. And when that happens, I'm rather apt to let things slide. Anyway, you got the better man. And if you found him dull, I'd have been nowhere."
"I'm really sorry. I didn't think you'd notice——" Roy said plainly. Sometimes, she made him feel annoyingly young. "You see—it was my novel—that pulled me in. And when that happens, I tend to let things go. Anyway, you ended up with the better guy. And if you found him boring, I wouldn't have stood a chance."
The subtle flattery of the question might have taken effect, had it not followed on her perplexing remark about Lance. As it was, he resented it.
The subtle flattery in the question might have worked, if it hadn't followed her confusing comment about Lance. As it was, he felt annoyed by it.
"Why not? She's quite a nice little person."
"Why not? She's really a nice person."
"I daresay. But we've plenty of nice girls in our own set."
"I must say. But we have plenty of nice girls in our own circle."
"Oh, plenty. But I rather bar set mania. I've a catholic taste in human beings!"
"Oh, definitely. But I prefer a variety of crazy people. I have a broad taste in people!"
"And I've an ultra fastidious one!" Look and tone gave her statement a delicately personal flavour. "Besides, out here ... there are limits——"
"And I've an incredibly picky one!" The look and tone made her statement feel uniquely personal. "Plus, out here ... there are boundaries——"
"And I must respect them, on penalty of your displeasure?" His tone was airily defiant. "Well—make me out a list of irreproachables, and I'll work them off in rotation—between whiles!"
"And I have to respect them, or else you'll be upset?" His tone was casually defiant. "Well—make me a list of perfect people, and I'll deal with them one at a time—when I have the chance!"
The implication of that last subtly made amends: and she had a taste for the minor subtleties of intercourse.
The implication of that last subtly made amends: and she had a taste for the minor subtleties of interaction.
"I shall do nothing of the kind! You're perfectly graceless this evening! I suspect all that scribbling goes to your head sometimes. Sitting on Olympian heights, controlling destinies! I suppose we earthworms down below all look pretty much alike? To discriminate between mere partners—is human. To embrace them indiscriminately—divine!"
"I won't do anything like that! You're completely lacking in grace tonight! I think all that writing gets to your head sometimes. Sitting up there on your high horse, controlling destinies! I guess we earthworms down here all look pretty much the same? To distinguish between just partners—is human. To welcome them all without discrimination—is divine!"
Roy laughed. "Oh, if it came to embracing——"
Roy laughed. "Oh, if it came to hugging——"
"Even an Olympian might be a shade less catholic?" she queried with one of her looks, that stirred in Roy sensations far removed from Olympian. Random talk did not flourish in Miss Arden's company: delicately, insistently she steered it back to the focal point of interest—herself and the man of the moment.
"Could even an Olympian be a little less inclusive?" she asked with one of her looks, which made Roy feel things that were far from Olympian. Casual conversation didn’t thrive around Miss Arden; she gently but firmly redirected it back to the main focus of interest—herself and the man of the moment.
From the circular drive they wandered on, unheeding; and when they re-entered the Hall a fresh dance had begun. Under the arch they paused. Miss Arden's glance scanned the room and reverted to Roy. The last ten minutes had appreciably advanced their intimacy.
From the circular driveway, they wandered on, oblivious; and when they re-entered the Hall, a new dance had started. They paused under the arch. Miss Arden glanced around the room and then turned back to Roy. The last ten minutes had definitely brought them closer.
"Shall we?" he asked, returning her look with interest. "Is the luck in again?"
"Shall we?" he asked, matching her gaze with interest. "Is the luck back in?"
Roy had been Olympian indeed had he not perceived the delicate flattery implied in his apparent luck. Lance had not given his message. Yet two dances were available. The inference was not without its insidious effect on a man temperamentally incapable of conceit.
Roy would have truly been an Olympian if he hadn't noticed the subtle flattery hidden in his good luck. Lance hadn't delivered his message. Still, there were two dances to choose from. This implication had an unsettling effect on a man who was naturally incapable of arrogance.
The valse was nearly half over, when the least little drag on his arm so surprised him that he stopped almost opposite the main archway;—and caught sight of Lance, evidently looking for some one.
The waltz was almost halfway done when the slightest tug on his arm took him by surprise, making him stop almost directly in front of the main archway;—and he caught sight of Lance, clearly searching for someone.
"Oh—there he is!" Miss Arden's low tone was almost flurried—for her.
"Oh—there he is!" Miss Arden's voice was almost a little flustered—for her.
"D'you want him?"
"Do you want him?"
"Well—I suppose he wants me. This was his dance."
"Well—I guess he wants me. This was his dance."
"Good Lord! What a mean shame," Roy flashed out. "Why on earth didn't you tell me? Wouldn't for the world...."
"Good Lord! What a terrible shame," Roy exclaimed. "Why didn't you tell me? I wouldn't for the world..."
Her colour rose under his heated protest. "I never hang about for unpunctual partners. If they don't turn up in time—it's their loss."
Her face flushed at his heated protest. "I never wait around for late partners. If they don’t show up on time—it’s their loss."
Roy, intent on Lance, was scarcely listening. "He's seen us now. Come along. Let's explain."
Roy, focused on Lance, barely listened. "He's spotted us now. Come on. Let's explain."
It was Miss Arden who did the explaining in a manner all her own.
It was Miss Arden who explained things in her own unique way.
"Well—what became of you?" she asked, smiling in response to Desmond's look of interrogation. "As you didn't appear, I concluded you'd either forgotten or been caught in a rubber."
"Well—what happened to you?" she asked, smiling back at Desmond's questioning expression. "Since you didn't show up, I figured you'd either forgotten or gotten stuck in traffic."
"Bad shots,—both," Desmond retorted with a direct look.
"Bad shots, both," Desmond shot back with a direct look.
"I'm awfully sorry ... I hadn't a notion——" Roy began—and checked himself, perceiving that he could not say much without implicating his partner.
"I'm really sorry ... I had no idea——" Roy started—and stopped himself, realizing that he couldn't say much without getting his partner involved.
This time Desmond's smile had quite another quality. "You're very welcome. Carry on. Don't mind me. It's half over."
This time, Desmond's smile had a different vibe. "You're welcome. Keep going. Don't worry about me. It's almost over."
"A model of generosity!" Miss Arden applauded him. "I'm free for the next—if you'd care to have it instead."
"A true example of generosity!" Miss Arden praised him. "I'm available for the next—if you'd like to take it instead."
"Thanks very much; but I'm not," Desmond answered serenely.
"Thanks a lot; but I'm not," Desmond replied calmly.
"Hard luck on Sinclair. But it's not Mrs Ranyard. I'm sorry——"
"That's tough on Sinclair. But it's not Mrs. Ranyard. I'm sorry——"
"Don't apologise. If you're satisfied, I am."
"Don't apologize. If you're happy, I am."
For all her careless tone, Roy had never seen her so nearly put out of countenance. Desmond said nothing; and for a moment—the briefest—there fell an awkward silence. Then with an air of marked graciousness she turned to Roy.
For all her casual tone, Roy had never seen her so close to losing her composure. Desmond stayed quiet; and for a moment—the shortest one—there was an uncomfortable silence. Then, with a distinctly gracious demeanor, she turned to Roy.
"We are generously permitted to go on, with a clear conscience!"
"We're allowed to continue with a clear conscience!"
But for Roy the charm was broken. Her cavalier treatment of Lance annoyed him; and beneath the surface play of looks and words he had detected the flash of steel. It was some satisfaction that Lance had given as good as he received. But he felt troubled and curious. And he was likely to remain so. Lance, he very well knew, would say precisely nothing.
But for Roy, the charm was gone. Her casual treatment of Lance annoyed him, and beneath the surface exchange of glances and words, he had sensed a hint of conflict. It was somewhat satisfying that Lance had stood his ground. But he felt uneasy and intrigued. And he knew that he would probably stay that way. Lance, he knew, wouldn’t say a thing.
The girl, as if divining his thoughts, combated them with the delicately pointed weapons of her kind—and prevailed.
The girl seemed to read his mind and fought back with the subtly sharp skills of her kind—and won.
Again they wandered in the darkening garden and returned to find the Boston in full swing. Again Miss Arden's glance travelled casually round the room. And Roy saw her start; just enough to swear by....
Again they strolled through the darkening garden and returned to find the Boston dance in full swing. Once more, Miss Arden's gaze casually scanned the room. And Roy noticed her jump—just enough to swear by....
Desmond was dancing with Miss Delawny——!
Desmond was dancing with Miss Delawny—!
The frivolous comment on Roy's lips was checked by the look in his partner's eyes. Impossible not to wonder if Lance had actually been engaged; or if——?
The playful remark on Roy's lips was halted by the expression in his partner's eyes. It was hard not to question whether Lance had really been engaged; or if——?
In any case—a knock for Miss Arden's vanity. A shade too severe, perhaps; yet sympathy for her was tinged with exultation that Lance had held his own. Mrs Ranyard was right. Here was a man set firmly on his feet....
In any case—a blow to Miss Arden's pride. Maybe a bit too harsh, but there was a hint of joy in seeing that Lance had stood his ground. Mrs. Ranyard was right. Here was a man who was firmly on his feet....
Miss Arden's voice drew his wandering attention back to herself. "We may as well finish this. Or are you also—engaged?"
Miss Arden's voice pulled his wandering attention back to her. "We might as well finish this. Or are you also—busy?"
Her light stress on the word held a significance he did not miss.
Her slight emphasis on the word carried a meaning he didn't overlook.
"To you—if you will!" he answered gallantly, hand on heart. "More than I deserve—as you said; but still——"
"To you—if you want!" he replied boldly, placing his hand over his heart. "More than I deserve—as you mentioned; but still——"
CHAPTER III.
"Should I cool desire" |
By gazing into her beautiful eyes, |
That passionate love chooses |
To his own brand, for setting hearts on fire." |
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Edmund Gosse. |
But neither the work he loved, nor his budding intimacy with Miss Arden, deterred him from accepting a week-end invitation from the Maharajah of Kapurthala—the friendly, hospitable ruler of a neighbouring Sikh State. The Colonel was going, and Lance, and half a dozen other good sportsmen. They set out on Thursday, the military holiday, in a state of high good-humour with themselves and their host; to return on Sunday evening, renewed in body and mind by the pursuit of pig and the spirit of Shikar, that keeps a man sane and virile, and tempers the insidious effect, on the white races, of life and work in the climate of India. It draws men away from the rather cramping station atmosphere. It sets their feet in a large room. And in this case it did not fail to dispel the light cloud that had hovered between Lance and Roy since the day of the wedding.
But neither the work he loved nor his growing closeness to Miss Arden stopped him from accepting a weekend invitation from the Maharajah of Kapurthala—the friendly, welcoming ruler of a nearby Sikh State. The Colonel was going, along with Lance and half a dozen other good sportsmen. They set off on Thursday, the military holiday, in a great mood about themselves and their host, planning to return on Sunday evening, refreshed in body and mind after hunting wild boar and enjoying the spirit of Shikar, which keeps a man sane and strong and eases the subtle impact of life and work in India's climate on the white races. It pulls men away from the restrictive atmosphere of the station. It opens up their outlook. And in this case, it succeeded in clearing the tension that had lingered between Lance and Roy since the day of the wedding.
In the friendly rivalries of sport, it was possible to forget woman complications; even to feel it a trifle derogatory that one should be so ignominiously at the mercy of the thing. Thus Roy, indulging in a spasmodic declaration of independence; glorying in the virile excitement of pig-sticking, and the triumph of getting first spear.
In the friendly rivalries of sports, it was easy to forget about women’s complexities; it even felt a bit disrespectful to be so entirely at the mercy of them. So Roy, experiencing a sudden burst of independence, reveled in the thrill of pig-sticking and the victory of landing the first spear.
But returning on Saturday, from a day after snipe and teal, he found himself instinctively allotting the pick of his 'bag' to Miss Arden; just a complimentary attention; the sort of thing she would appreciate. Having refused a ride with her because of this outing, it seemed the least he could do.
But coming back on Saturday, the day after hunting snipe and teal, he found himself instinctively giving the best of his catch to Miss Arden; just a friendly gesture; the kind of thing she would value. Having turned down a ride with her because of this outing, it felt like the least he could do.
"I say—this won't do. You give over. It's too much of a joke. Besides—cheek on your part."
"I mean—this isn't right. Just stop. It's too ridiculous. Also—it's pretty bold of you."
Though he spoke lightly, the hint of command in his tone promptly put Roy on the defensive.
Though he spoke casually, the underlying authority in his tone quickly put Roy on edge.
"Rot! Why shouldn't I? But—the two of them...! A bit overwhelming!" And suddenly he remembered his declaration of independence. "After all—why should either of us? Can't we let be, just for four days? Look here, Lance. You give over too. Don't send yours. And I won't send mine."
"Rot! Why shouldn't I? But—the two of them...! It's a bit much!" And then he recalled his promise of independence. "After all—why should either of us? Can't we just chill for four days? Listen, Lance. You should stop too. Don't send yours, and I won't send mine."
Lance—having considered that inspired proposal—turned a speculative eye on Roy.
Lance—thinking about that inspired suggestion—glanced at Roy with a curious look.
"Lord, what a kid you are, still!"
"Wow, you're still such a kid!"
"Well, I mean it. Out here, we're clear of all that. Over there, the women call the tune—we dance. Sport's the God-given antidote! Though it won't be so much longer—the way things are going. We shall soon have 'em after pig and on the polo ground——"
"Well, I really mean it. Out here, we're free from all that. Over there, the women set the rules—we follow. Sports are the God-given remedy! But it won't last much longer—the way things are going. Soon, we'll have them at the pig roast and on the polo field——"
"God forbid!" It came out with such fervour that Roy laughed.
"God forbid!" It came out with such intensity that Roy laughed.
"He doesn't—that's the trouble! He gives us all the rope we want. And the women may be trusted to take every available inch. I'm not sure there isn't a grain of wisdom in the Eastern plan; keeping them, so to speak, in a separate compartment. Once you open a chink, they flow in and swamp everything."
"He doesn't—that's the problem! He gives us all the freedom we want. And the women can be counted on to take every last bit. I'm not sure there isn't some wisdom in the Eastern approach; keeping them, so to speak, in a separate space. Once you open a small crack, they rush in and overwhelm everything."
Up went Lance's eyebrows. "That—from you?" And Roy made haste to add: "I wasn't thinking of mothers and sisters; but the kind you play round with ... before you marry. They've a big pull out here. Very good fun of course. And if a man's keen on marrying——"
Up went Lance's eyebrows. "That—from you?" And Roy quickly added: "I wasn't thinking about mothers and sisters; I meant the kind you hang out with... before you get married. They're really popular around here. It's a lot of fun, of course. And if a guy is serious about getting married——"
"Aren't you keen?" Lance cut in with a quick look.
"Aren't you eager?" Lance interrupted with a quick glance.
"N-no. Not just yet, anyway. It's a plunge. And I'm too full up with other things.—But what about the birds?"
"N-no. Not just yet, anyway. It's a leap. And I'm too overwhelmed with other things.—But what about the birds?"
"Oh, we'll let be—as you sagely suggest!"
"Oh, we'll let it be—as you wisely suggest!"
And they did.
And they did.
None of them, perhaps, was more conscious of that inner renewal than Lance and Roy. The incident of the game seemed in some way to have cleared the air between them; and throughout the return journey, both were in the maddest spirits, keeping the whole carriage in an uproar. Afterwards, driving homeward, Roy registered a resolve to spend more of his time on masculine society and the novel; less of it dancing and fooling about in Lahore....
None of them, perhaps, was more aware of that inner renewal than Lance and Roy. The game incident seemed to have cleared the air between them in some way, and throughout the return journey, both were in the highest spirits, keeping the whole carriage in an uproar. Later, driving home, Roy made a decision to spend more of his time with guys and reading novels, and less of it dancing and goofing around in Lahore...
A vision of his table, with its inviting disarray, and the picture of his mother for presiding genius, gave his heart a lift. He promised himself a week of uninterrupted evenings, alone with Terry and his thronging thoughts; when the whole house was still and the reading-lamp made a magic circle of light in the surrounding gloom....
A picture of his table, with its welcoming mess, and the image of his mother as the guiding spirit, lifted his spirits. He promised himself a week of uninterrupted evenings, alone with Terry and his busy thoughts; when the whole house was quiet and the reading lamp created a magical circle of light in the surrounding darkness....
Meantime, there were letters: one from his father, one from Jeffers; and beneath them a too familiar envelope.
Meantime, there were letters: one from his dad, one from Jeffers; and underneath them a way too familiar envelope.
At sight of it, he felt a faint tug inside him; as it were a whispered reminder that, away at Kapurthala, he had been about as free as a bird with a string round its leg. He resented the aptness of that degrading simile. It was a new sensation; and he did not relish it. The few women he intimately loved had counted for so much in his life that he scarcely realised his abysmal ignorance of the power that is in woman—the mere opposite of man; the implicit challenge, the potent lure. Partly from temperament, partly from principle, he had kept more or less clear of 'all that'. Now, weaponless, he had rashly entered the lists.
At the sight of it, he felt a slight tug inside him; it was like a soft reminder that, back in Kapurthala, he had been as free as a bird with a string tied to its leg. He resented the accuracy of that degrading comparison. It was a new feeling; and he didn’t like it. The few women he had truly loved had meant so much to him that he hardly realized how deeply ignorant he was of the power that women possess—the very opposite of men; the unspoken challenge, the strong attraction. Partly due to his temperament, partly due to his principles, he had mostly steered clear of "all that." Now, unarmed, he had foolishly stepped into the arena.
He opened Miss Arden's note feeling antagonistic. But its friendliness disarmed him. She hoped they had enjoyed themselves immensely and slain enough creatures to satisfy their primitive instincts. And her mother hoped Mr Sinclair would dine with them on Wednesday evening: quite a small affair.
He opened Miss Arden's note feeling hostile. But its warmth disarmed him. She hoped they had a great time and took down enough creatures to satisfy their primal instincts. And her mom hoped Mr. Sinclair would join them for dinner on Wednesday evening: just a small get-together.
Lance, it transpired, had not been asked. He and Barnard were the favoured ones,—and, on the appointed evening, they drove in together. Roy had been writing nearly all day. He had reached a point in his chapter at which a break was distracting. Yet here he was, driving Barnard to Lahore, cursing his luck, and—yes—trying to ignore a flutter of anticipation in the region of his heart....
Lance, it turned out, hadn't been asked. He and Barnard were the chosen ones, and on the designated evening, they drove in together. Roy had been writing almost all day. He had reached a point in his chapter where a break was distracting. Yet here he was, driving Barnard to Lahore, cursing his luck, and—yeah—trying to ignore a flutter of excitement in his chest...
As far as mere lust of the eye went—and it went a good way with Roy—he had his reward the moment he entered Mrs Elton's overloaded drawing-room. Rose Arden excelled herself in evening dress. The carriage of her head, the curve of her throat, and the admirable line from ear to shoulder made a picture supremely satisfying to his artist's eye.
As far as pure visual desire went—and it definitely was strong for Roy—he got his payoff the moment he stepped into Mrs. Elton's packed drawing-room. Rose Arden really outdid herself in her evening gown. The way she held her head, the shape of her neck, and the beautiful line from her ear to her shoulder created a scene that was incredibly pleasing to his artistic eye.
Her negligible bodice was a filmy affair—ivory white with glints of gold. Her gauzy gold wedding-sash, swathed round her hips, fell in a fringed knot below her knee. Filmy sleeves floated from her shoulders, leaving the arms bare and unadorned, except for one gold bangle, high up—the latest note from Home. For the rest, her rope of amber beads and long earrings only a few tones lighter than her astonishing hazel eyes.
Her barely-there bodice was a sheer piece—ivory white with hints of gold. Her sheer gold wedding sash wrapped around her hips and dropped into a fringed knot below her knee. Light sleeves floated from her shoulders, leaving her arms bare and simple, except for a single gold bangle high up—the latest trend from home. Aside from that, she wore a strand of amber beads and long earrings just a few shades lighter than her striking hazel eyes.
Face to face with her beauty, and her discreetly veiled pleasure at sight of him, he could not be ungracious enough to curse his luck. But his satisfaction cooled at sight of Talbot Hayes by the mantelpiece, inclining his polished angularity to catch some confidential tit-bit from little Mrs Hunter-Ranyard. Of course that fellow would take her in. He, Roy, had no official position now; and without it one was negligible in Anglo-India. Besides, Mrs Elton openly favoured Talbot Hayes. Failing Rose, there were two more prospective brides at Home—twins; and Hayes was fatally endowed with all the surface symptoms of the 'coming man': the supple alertness and self-assurance; the instinct for the right thing; and—supreme asset in these days—a studious detachment from the people and the country. In consequence, needless to say, he remained obstinately sceptical as regards the rising storm.
Face to face with her beauty and her subtly hidden delight at seeing him, he couldn't be rude enough to curse his luck. But his satisfaction faded when he noticed Talbot Hayes by the mantelpiece, leaning in to catch some inside scoop from little Mrs. Hunter-Ranyard. Of course, that guy would charm her. He, Roy, didn't have any official status now; without that, you were pretty much invisible in Anglo-India. Plus, Mrs. Elton openly supported Talbot Hayes. If things didn't work out with Rose, there were two more potential brides back Home—twins; and Hayes had all the obvious traits of the 'up-and-coming' guy: the smooth agility and confidence, the instinct for what to do, and—most importantly these days—a studied detachment from people and the country. As a result, he remained stubbornly doubtful about the brewing storm.
Very early, Roy had put out feelers to discover how much he understood or cared; and Hayes had blandly assured him: "Bengal may bluster and the D.C. may pessimise, but you can take it from me, there will be no serious upheaval in the North. If ever these people are fools enough to manœuvre us out of India, so much the worse for them; so much the better for us. It's a beastly country."
Very early on, Roy tried to gauge how much he understood or cared; and Hayes had calmly reassured him: "Bengal may make a lot of noise and D.C. may worry, but trust me, there won’t be any major upheaval in the North. If these people are foolish enough to try to push us out of India, that’s their loss; it’s better for us. It’s a terrible place."
Nevertheless Roy observed that he appeared to extract out of the beastly country every available ounce of enjoyment. In affable moments, he could even manage to forget his career—and unbend. He was unbending now.
Nevertheless, Roy noticed that he seemed to squeeze every last bit of enjoyment out of the grim surroundings. In friendly moments, he could even manage to forget about his job—and relax. He was relaxing now.
A few paces off, the dyspeptic Judge was discussing 'the situation' with his host—a large unwieldy man, so nervous of his own bulk and unready wit that only the discerning few discovered the sensitive, friendly spirit very completely hidden under a bushel. Roy, who had liked him at sight, felt vaguely sorry for him. He seemed a fish out of water in his own home; overwhelmed by the florid, assured personality of his wife.
A few steps away, the grumpy Judge was talking about 'the situation' with his host—a big, clumsy guy who was so self-conscious about his size and awkwardness that only a few perceptive people noticed the warm, friendly side he kept hidden. Roy, who had liked him from the start, felt a bit sorry for him. He seemed out of place in his own home, overshadowed by the bold, confident personality of his wife.
They were the last, of course; nearly five minutes late. Trust Roy. Only four other guests; Dr Ethel Wemyss, M.B., lively and clever and new to the country; Major and Mrs Garten of the Sikhs, with a stolid good-humoured daughter, who unfailingly wore the same frock and the same disarming smile.
They were the last ones, of course; almost five minutes late. Trust Roy. There were only four other guests: Dr. Ethel Wemyss, M.B., vibrant, intelligent, and new to the country; Major and Mrs. Garten of the Sikhs, along with their solid, good-natured daughter, who always wore the same dress and the same charming smile.
The Deputy Commissioner's wife permitted herself few military intimates. But she had come in touch with Mrs Garten over a dhobi's[19] chit and a recipe for pumelo gin. Both women were consumedly Anglo-Indian. All their values were social;—pay, promotion, prestige. All their lamentations pitched in the same key:—everything dearer, servants 'impossible,' hospitality extinct, with every one saving and scraping to get Home. Both were deeply versed in bazaar prices and the sins of native servants. Hence, in due course, a friendship (according to Mrs Ranyard) 'broad based on jharrons[20] and charcoal and kerosene'!
The Deputy Commissioner's wife had a few military friends. However, she had connected with Mrs. Garten over a laundry chit and a recipe for pumelo gin. Both women were completely Anglo-Indian. Their values revolved around social status—pay, promotions, and prestige. Their complaints all sounded the same: everything was getting more expensive, servants were 'impossible to find,' and hospitality was a thing of the past, with everyone trying to save up to go back home. They were both well aware of bazaar prices and the shortcomings of native servants. Thus, eventually, a friendship formed (according to Mrs. Ranyard) that was 'broad based on latrines and charcoal and kerosene'!
Roy, consigned to Dr Wemyss, could only pray heaven for the next best thing—Miss Arden on his left. Instead, amazedly, he found himself promoted to a seat beside her mother, who still further amazed him by treating him to a much larger share of her attention than the law of the dinner-table prescribed. Her talk, in the main, was local and personal; and Roy simply let it flow; his eyes flagrantly straying down the table towards Miss Arden and Hayes, who seemed very intimate this evening.
Roy, assigned to Dr. Wemyss, could only hope for the next best thing—Miss Arden sitting to his left. Instead, he was unexpectedly placed beside her mother, who further surprised him by giving him much more of her attention than etiquette usually allowed at the dinner table. Her conversation was mostly about local topics and personal matters, and Roy just let it wash over him; his eyes wandering down the table towards Miss Arden and Hayes, who seemed pretty close this evening.
Suddenly he found himself talking about Home. It began with gardens. Mrs Elton had a passion for them, as her mális[21] knew to their cost; and the other day a friend had told her that somebody said Mr Sinclair had a lovely place at Home, with a wonderful old garden——?
Suddenly, he found himself talking about home. It started with gardens. Mrs. Elton had a passion for them, as her mális[21] knew to their expense; and the other day, a friend mentioned that someone had said Mr. Sinclair had a beautiful place back home, with a wonderful old garden——?
Mr Sinclair admitted as much, with masculine brevity.
Mr. Sinclair acknowledged it in a straightforward, manly way.
Undeterred, she drew out the sentimental stop:—the charm of a real old English garden! Out here, one only used the word by courtesy. Laborites, of course, were specially favoured; but do what one would, it was never quite the same thing—was it...?
Undeterred, she brought out the nostalgic touch:—the charm of a real old English garden! Out here, the term was only used loosely. Laborites, of course, had a special advantage; but no matter what one did, it was never quite the same thing—was it...?
Not quite, Roy agreed amicably—and wondered what the joke was down there. He supposed Miss Arden must have had some say in the geography of the table....
Not really, Roy agreed casually—and wondered what the joke was down there. He figured Miss Arden must have had some influence on the arrangement of the table....
Her mother, meantime, had tacked sail and was probing him, indirectly, about his reasons for remaining in India. Was he going in for politics, or the life of a country gentleman in his beautiful home? Her remarks implied that she took him for the eldest son. And Roy, who had not been attending, realised with a jar that, in vulgar parlance, he was being discreetly pumped. Whereat, politely but decisively, he sheered off and stuck to his partner till the meal was over.
Her mother, in the meantime, had adjusted her approach and was subtly questioning him about his reasons for staying in India. Was he getting into politics, or was he planning to live the life of a country gentleman in his beautiful home? Her comments suggested that she believed he was the eldest son. And Roy, who had not been paying attention, suddenly realized that, to put it plainly, he was being discreetly questioned. So, politely but firmly, he excused himself and stayed with his partner until the meal was over.
The men seemed to linger interminably over their wine and cigars. But he managed to engage the D.C. on the one subject that put shyness to flight—the problems of changing India. With more than twenty years of work and observation behind him, he saw the widening gulf between rulers and ruled as an almost equal disaster for both. He knew, none better, all that had been achieved, in his own Province alone, for the peasant and the loyal landowner. He had made many friends among the Indians of his district; and from these he had received repeated warnings of widespread, organised rebellion. Yet he was helpless; tied hand and foot in yards of red tape....
The men seemed to take forever over their wine and cigars. But he managed to talk to the D.C. about the one topic that chased away his shyness—the issues facing a changing India. With more than twenty years of experience and observation under his belt, he recognized the growing divide between the rulers and the ruled as an equally disastrous situation for both. He understood better than anyone all that had been accomplished, just in his own Province, for the peasant and the loyal landowner. He had made many friends among the Indians in his district, and from them, he had received repeated warnings about widespread, organized rebellion. Yet he felt powerless; trapped by endless red tape....
It was not the first time that Roy had enjoyed a talk with him; a sense of doors opening on to larger spaces. But this evening restlessness nagged at him; and at the first hint of a move he was on his feet, determined to forestall Hayes.
It wasn't the first time Roy had enjoyed a conversation with him; there was a feeling of new opportunities unfolding. But that night, a sense of restlessness bothered him; and at the first sign of movement, he was on his feet, determined to preempt Hayes.
He succeeded; and Miss Arden welcomed him with the lift of her brows that he was growing to watch for when they met. It seemed to imply a certain intimacy.
He succeeded, and Miss Arden greeted him with the lift of her eyebrows that he was starting to look for whenever they met. It seemed to suggest a certain closeness.
"Very brown and vigorous, you're looking. Was it—great fun?"
"You're looking very tan and energetic. Did you have a lot of fun?"
"It was topping," he answered with simple fervour. "Rare sport. Everything in style."
"It was amazing," he replied with genuine enthusiasm. "Such a rare experience. Everything was on point."
"And no leisure to miss partners left lamenting? I hope our stars shone the brighter, glorified by distance?"
"And no free time to miss partners left feeling sad? I hope our stars shone brighter, made more glorious by the distance?"
Her eyes challenged him with smiling deliberation. His own met them full; and a little tingling shock ran through him, as at the touch of an electric needle.
Her eyes playfully challenged him. He looked right back, and a small thrill ran through him, like the jolt of an electric needle.
"Some stars are dazzling enough at close quarters," he said boldly.
"Some stars are bright enough up close," he said confidently.
"But surely—'distance lends enchantment'——?"
"But surely—'distance makes it magical'——?"
"It depends a good deal on the view!"
"It really depends a lot on the perspective!"
At that moment, up came Hayes, with his ineffable air of giving a cachet to any one he honoured with his favour. And Miss Arden hailed him, as if they had not met for a week.
At that moment, Hayes arrived, with his undeniable aura that added prestige to anyone he chose to acknowledge. Miss Arden greeted him enthusiastically, as if they hadn't seen each other in a week.
Thus encouraged, of course he clung like a limpet; and reverted to some subject they had been discussing, tacitly isolating Roy.
Thus encouraged, he definitely clung on like a limpet and went back to a topic they had been discussing, effectively leaving Roy out of the conversation.
For a few exasperating moments, he stood his ground, counting on bridge to remove the limpet. But when Hayes refused a pressing invitation to join Mrs Ranyard's table, Roy gave it up, and deliberately walked away.
For a few frustrating moments, he held his ground, hoping Bridge would get rid of the limpet. But when Hayes turned down a strong invitation to sit at Mrs. Ranyard's table, Roy gave in and intentionally walked away.
Only Mr Elton remained sitting near the fireplace. His look of undisguised pleasure, at Roy's approach, atoned for a good deal; and they renewed their talk where it had broken off. Roy almost forgot he was speaking to a senior official; freely expressed his own thoughts; and even ventured to comment on the strange detachment of Anglo-Indians, in general, from a land full of such vast and varied interests, lying at their very doors.
Only Mr. Elton stayed seated near the fireplace. His openly pleased expression at Roy's arrival made up for a lot; and they picked up their conversation where it had stopped. Roy almost forgot he was talking to a senior official; he expressed his own thoughts freely and even dared to comment on the odd detachment of Anglo-Indians, in general, from a country filled with such vast and varied interests right at their doorstep.
"Perhaps—I misjudge them," he added with the unfailing touch of modesty that was not least among his charms. "But to me it sometimes seems as if a curtain hung between their eyes and India. And—it's catching. In some subtle way this little concentrated world, within a world, seems to draw one's receptiveness away from it all. Is that very sweeping, sir?"
"Maybe—I’m wrong about them," he added with the consistent touch of modesty that was one of his appealing qualities. "But to me, it sometimes feels like a curtain is hanging between their eyes and India. And—it’s contagious. In some subtle way, this small, focused world within a world seems to pull one’s openness away from everything else. Is that too broad, sir?"
A smile dawned in Mr Elton's rather mournful eyes. "In a sense—it's painfully true. But the fact is—Anglo-Indian life can't be fairly judged from the outside. It has to be lived before its insidiousness can be suspected." He moistened his lips and caressed his chin with a large, sensitive hand. "Happily—there are a good many exceptions."
A smile appeared in Mr. Elton's somewhat sad eyes. "In a way—it's painfully true. But the truth is—Anglo-Indian life can't be properly understood from the outside. You have to live it to realize how deceptive it can be." He wet his lips and stroked his chin with a large, sensitive hand. "Fortunately—there are quite a few exceptions."
"If I wasn't talking to one of them, sir—I wouldn't have ventured!" said Roy; and the friendly smile deepened.
"If I wasn't talking to one of them, sir—I wouldn't have risked it!" said Roy; and the friendly smile grew wider.
"All the same," Elton went on, "there are those who assert that it is half the secret of our success; that India conquered the conquerors, who lived with her and so lost their virility. Yet in our earlier days, when the personal touch was a reality, we did achieve a better relation all round. Of course the present state of affairs is the inevitable fruit of our whole system. By the Anglicising process, we have spread all over India a vast layer of minor officials some six million persons deep! Consider, my dear young man, the significance of those figures. We reduce the European staff. We increase the drudgery of their office work—and we wonder why the Sahib and the peasant are no longer personal friends——!"
"Still," Elton continued, "some people say that this is part of the secret to our success; that India defeated the conquerors, who lived with her and thus lost their strength. However, in our early days, when personal connections mattered, we did have a better relationship overall. Naturally, the current situation is the inevitable result of our entire system. Through the process of Anglicization, we have created a large layer of minor officials across India, about six million strong! Think about that, my dear young man, the significance of those numbers. We reduce the European staff. We make their office work more tedious—and we wonder why the Sahib and the peasant are no longer personal friends——!"
Stirred by his subject, and warmed by Roy's intelligent interest, the man's nervous tricks disappeared. He spoke eagerly, earnestly, as to an equal in experience; a compliment Roy would have been quicker to appreciate had not half his attention been centred on that exasperating pair, who had retired to a cushioned alcove and looked like remaining there for good.
Stirred by his topic and encouraged by Roy's intelligent interest, the man's nervous habits faded away. He spoke eagerly and sincerely, as if to a peer; a compliment Roy would have recognized more quickly if he hadn’t been half-focused on that annoying couple, who had settled into a cushioned alcove and seemed like they were staying there for good.
What the devil had the girl invited him for? If she wished to disillusion him, she was succeeding to admiration. If she fancied he was one of her infernal ninepins, she was very much mistaken. And all the while he found himself growing steadily more distracted, more insistently conscious of her....
What on earth had the girl invited him for? If she wanted to make him see the truth, she was doing a great job. If she thought he was one of her little playthings, she was really off base. And all the while, he felt himself getting more and more distracted, more and more aware of her...
Voices and laughter heralded an influx of bridge players; Mrs Ranyard, with Barnard, Miss Garten, and Dr Wemyss. A table of three women and one man did not suit the little lady's taste.
Voices and laughter announced the arrival of bridge players: Mrs. Ranyard, along with Barnard, Miss Garten, and Dr. Wemyss. A table with three women and one man didn't appeal to the little lady's preferences.
"We're a very scratch lot. And we want fresh blood!" she announced carnivorously, as the pair in the alcove rose and came forward.
"We're a very messed-up group. And we want new energy!" she declared eagerly, as the couple in the corner stood up and approached.
The two men rose also, but went on with their talk. They knew it was not their blood Mrs Ranyard was seeking. Roy kept his back turned and studiously refrained from hoping....
The two men got up too, but continued their conversation. They realized that Mrs. Ranyard wasn’t after their blood. Roy kept his back turned and deliberately avoided hoping...
"If you two have quite finished breaking up the Empire...?" said Miss Arden's voice at his elbow. She had approached so quietly that he started. Worse still, he knew she had seen. "I was terrified of being caught,"—she turned affectionately to her stepfather—"so I flung Mr Hayes to the wolves—and fled. You're sanctuary!"
"If you two have finally finished breaking up the Empire...?" said Miss Arden's voice at his elbow. She had approached so quietly that he jumped. Even worse, he knew she had seen. "I was so scared of getting caught,"—she turned affectionately to her stepfather—"so I threw Mr. Hayes to the wolves—and ran away. You're my safe place!"
Her fingers caressed his sleeve. Words and touch waked a smile in his mournful eyes. They seemed to understand one another, these two. To Roy she had never seemed more charming; and his own abrupt volte-face was unsteadying, to say the least of it.
Her fingers brushed against his sleeve. Their words and touch brought a smile to his sad eyes. They seemed to get each other, these two. To Roy, she had never seemed more enchanting; and his sudden change of heart was unsettling, to say the least.
"Hayes would prove a tough mouthful—even for wolves," Elton remarked pensively.
"Hayes would be a tough challenge—even for wolves," Elton said thoughtfully.
"He would! He's so securely lacquered over with—well—we won't be unkind. But—strictly between ourselves, Pater—wouldn't you love to swop him for Mr Sinclair, these days?"
"He would! He's so well covered with—well—we won't be unkind. But—just between us, Dad—wouldn't you love to trade him for Mr. Sinclair these days?"
"My dear!" Elton reproached her, nervously shifting his large hands. "Hayes is a model—of efficiency! But—well, well—if Mr Sinclair will forgive flattery to his face—I should say he has many fine qualities for an Indian career, should he be inclined that way——"
"My dear!" Elton scolded her, nervously shifting his large hands. "Hayes is a real model—of efficiency! But—well, well—if Mr. Sinclair can tolerate flattery to his face—I would say he has many great qualities for an Indian career, if he decides to go that route——"
Miss Arden glanced again at Roy. "Are you inclining that way?"
Miss Arden glanced again at Roy. "Are you leaning that way?"
The question took him aback.
The question surprised him.
"Me? No. Of course I'd love it—for some things."
"Me? No. Of course I'd love it—for some things."
"You're well out of it, in my opinion. It'll soon be no country for a white man. He's already little more than a futile superfluity——"
"You're better off without it, in my view. Soon it won't be a country for a white man. He's already barely more than a useless extra——"
"On the contrary," Roy struck in warmly, "the Englishman—of the rightest sort, is more than ever needed in India to-day."
"On the contrary," Roy interjected warmly, "the Englishman—of the right kind, is more important than ever in India today."
Her slight shrug conceded the point. "I never argue! And if you start on that subject—I'm nowhere! You can save it all up for the Pater. He's rather a dear—don't you think?"
Her slight shrug acknowledged the point. "I never argue! And if you bring up that topic—I'm out! You can save all of that for the Pater. He's quite lovely—don't you think?"
"He's splendid."
"He's awesome."
Her smile had its caressing quality. "That's the last adjective any one else would apply to him! But it's true. There's a fine streak in him—very carefully hidden away. People don't see it, because he's shy and clumsy and hasn't an ounce of push. But he understands the natives. Loves them. Goodness knows why. And he's got the right touch. I could tell you a tale——"
Her smile was warm and inviting. "That's the last word anyone else would use to describe him! But it's true. There's a great side to him—very well hidden. People miss it because he's shy and awkward and lacks confidence. But he gets the locals. Loves them. Who knows why. And he has the right approach. I could share a story——"
"Do!" he urged. "Tales are my pet weakness."
"Go for it!" he encouraged. "Stories are my guilty pleasure."
She subsided into the empty chair and looked up invitingly. "Sit," she commanded—and he obeyed.
She settled into the empty chair and looked up with a welcoming expression. "Sit," she said—and he complied.
He was neither saying nor doing the things he had meant to say or do. But the mere beauty of her enthralled him; the alluring grace of her pose, leaning forward a little, bare arms resting on her knees. No vivid colour anywhere except her lips. Those lips, thought Roy, were responsible for a good deal. Their flexible softness discounted more than a little the deliberation of her eyes; and to-night, her charming attitude to Elton appreciably quickened his interest in her and her tale.
He was neither saying nor doing the things he had intended to say or do. But the simple beauty of her captivated him; the enchanting grace of her posture, leaning forward a bit, bare arms resting on her knees. There was no bright color anywhere except on her lips. Those lips, Roy thought, were responsible for quite a lot. Their supple softness softened the intensity of her gaze a bit; and tonight, her charming demeanor toward Elton noticeably heightened his interest in her and her story.
"It happened out in the district. I heard it from a friend." She leaned nearer and spoke in a confidential undertone. "He got news that some neighbouring town was in a ferment. Only a handful of Europeans there; an American mission; and no troops. So the 'mish' people begged him to come in and politely wave his official wand. You must be very polite to badmashes[22] these days, if you're a mere Sahib; or you hear of it from some little Tin God sitting safe in his office, hundreds of miles away. Well, off he went—a twenty-mile drive; found the mission in a flutter—I don't blame them—armed with rifles and revolvers; expecting-every-moment-to-be-their-next sort of thing; and the town in an uproar. Some religious tamasha. He talked like a father to the headmen; and assured the 'mish' people it would be all right.
"It happened out in the district. I heard it from a friend." She leaned closer and spoke in a confidential tone. "He got word that a nearby town was in chaos. There were only a few Europeans there; an American mission; and no troops. So the mission folks begged him to come in and politely wave his official wand. You have to be very polite to badmashes[22] these days, if you're just a Sahib; or else you hear about it from some little Tin God sitting safely in his office, hundreds of miles away. Well, off he went—a twenty-mile drive; found the mission in a panic—I can't blame them—armed with rifles and revolvers; expecting any moment to be their last; and the town in an uproar. Some religious mess. He spoke to the leaders like a father; and assured the mission folks it would be all right."
"They begged him to stay and see them through. So he said he would sleep at the dák bungalow. 'All alone?' they asked. 'No one to guard you?' 'Quite unnecessary,' he said:—and they were simply amazed!
"They pleaded with him to stay and help them out. So he agreed to sleep at the dák bungalow. 'All by yourself?' they asked. 'No one to watch over you?' 'Totally unnecessary,' he replied—and they were just amazed!"
"It was rather hot; so he had his bed put in the garden. Then he sent for the leading men and said: 'I hear there's a disturbance going on. I don't intimate you have anything to do with it. But you are responsible; and I expect you to keep the people in hand. I'm sleeping here to-night. If there is trouble, you can report to me. But it is for you to keep order in your own town.'
"It was pretty hot, so he had his bed set up in the garden. Then he called the prominent men and said: 'I hear there's a disturbance happening. I'm not suggesting you’re involved, but you are accountable; and I expect you to manage the people. I'm sleeping here tonight. If there’s any trouble, you can fill me in. But it’s up to you to maintain order in your own town.'
"They salaamed and departed. No one came near him. And he drove off next morning, leaving those Americans, with their rifles and revolvers, more amazed than ever! I was told it made a great impression on the natives, his sleeping alone in the garden, without so much as a sentry. And the cream of it is," she added—her eyes on Elton's unheroic figure—"the man who could do that is terrified of walking across a ballroom or saying polite things to a woman!"
"They bowed and left. No one approached him. He drove away the next morning, leaving those Americans, with their rifles and revolvers, more surprised than ever! I heard it left a big impact on the locals, him sleeping alone in the garden, without even a guard. And the best part is," she added—her eyes on Elton's unheroic figure—"the guy who can do that is scared of crossing a ballroom or making small talk with a woman!"
Distinctly, to-night, she was in a new vein, more attractive to Roy than all her feminine crafts and lures. Sitting, friendly and at ease over the fire, they discussed human idiosyncrasies—a pet subject with him.
Distinctly, tonight, she was in a new mood, more appealing to Roy than all her feminine charms and tricks. Sitting comfortably and relaxed by the fire, they talked about human quirks—a favorite topic of his.
Then, suddenly, she looked him in the eyes;—and he was aware of her again, in the old disturbing way.
Then, suddenly, she looked him in the eyes— and he felt her presence again, in that unsettling way.
Yet she was merely remarking, with a small sigh, "You can't think how refreshing it is to get a little real talk sometimes with a cultivated man who is neither a soldier nor a civilian. Even in a big station, we're so boxed in with 'shop' and personalities. The men are luckier. They can escape now and then; shake off the women as one shakes off burrs——!"
Yet she was just saying, with a little sigh, "You can't imagine how refreshing it is to have some real conversation every now and then with a cultured guy who's neither a soldier nor a civilian. Even in a big place, we're so trapped in 'work' and personalities. The men have it easier. They can get away every once in a while; brush off the women like you brush off burrs——!"
Another glance here; half sceptical, wholly captivating.
Another look here; half doubtful, completely fascinating.
"It's easier said than done," admitted Roy, recalling his own partial failure.
"It's easier said than done," Roy admitted, thinking back on his own partial failure.
"Charming of you to confess it! Dare I confess that I've found the Hall and the tennis rather flat these few days—without imperilling your phenomenal modesty?"
"How charming of you to admit that! Can I confess that I’ve found the Hall and the tennis a bit dull these past few days—without hurting your incredible modesty?"
"I think you dare." It was he who looked full at her now. "My modesty badly needs bucking up—this evening."
"I think you're brave." It was him who looked directly at her now. "My confidence really needs a boost—tonight."
Her feigned surprise was delicately done. "What a shame! Who's been snubbing you? Our clever M.B.?"
Her fake surprise was skillfully executed. "What a shame! Who's been ignoring you? Our clever M.B.?"
"Not at all. You've got the initials wrong."
"Not at all. You’ve got the initials wrong."
"Did it hurt your feelings—as much as all that?" She dropped the flimsy pretence and her eyes proffered apology.
"Did it hurt your feelings—as much as all that?" She let go of the weak act, and her eyes offered an apology.
"Well—you invited me."
"Well, you invited me."
"And mother invited Mr Hayes! The fact is—he's been rather in evidence these few days. And one can't flick him off like an ordinary mortal. He's a 'coming man'!" She folded hands and lips and looked deliciously demure. "All the same—it was unkind. You were so unhappy at dinner. I could feel it all that way off. Be magnanimous and come for a ride to-morrow—do."
"And Mom invited Mr. Hayes! The truth is—he's been around quite a bit these past few days. And you can't just dismiss him like an ordinary person. He's a rising star!" She clasped her hands and pressed her lips together, looking adorably shy. "Still—it was kind of rude. You seemed so unhappy at dinner. I could sense it from a distance. Be generous and come for a ride tomorrow—please do."
FOOTNOTES:
[19] Washerman.
Washerman.
[20] Dusters.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dusters.
[21] Gardener.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gardener.
[22] Bad characters.
Bad players.
CHAPTER IV.
"For every power, a man pays toll in a corresponding weakness; and probably the artist pays heaviest of all."—M.P. Willcocks.
"For every strength, a person pays a price in a related weakness; and probably the artist pays the highest price of all."—M.P. Willcocks.
It was the morning of the great Gymkhana, to be followed by the Bachelors' Ball. For Lahore's unfailing social energy was not yet spent; though Depot troops had gone to the Hills, and the leave season was open, releasing a fortunate few; leaving the rest to fretful or stoical endurance of the stealthy, stoking-up process of a Punjab hot-weather. And the true inwardness of those three words must be burned into body and brain, season after season, to be even remotely understood.
It was the morning of the big Gymkhana, followed by the Bachelors' Ball. Lahore's unending social energy was still thriving; even though the Depot troops had gone to the Hills and the leave season was underway, granting a lucky few some time off, the rest had to either fret or endure the slow build-up of the intense Punjab heat. Understanding the true meaning of those three words had to be ingrained in body and mind, season after season, to be even slightly grasped.
Already earth and air were full of whispered warnings. Roses and sweet-peas were fading. Social life was virtually suspended between twelve and two, the 'calling hours' of the cold weather; and at sunset the tree-crickets shrilled louder than ever—careless heralds of doom. Human tempers were shorter; and even the night did not now bring unfailing relief.
Already, the earth and air were buzzing with quiet warnings. Roses and sweet peas were wilting. Social life was almost put on pause between twelve and two, the "calling hours" of the cold weather; and at sunset, the tree crickets chirped louder than ever—unconcerned messengers of disaster. People’s tempers were shorter; even the night no longer offered consistent relief.
Roy had been sleeping badly again; partly the heat, partly the clash of sensations within him. This morning, after hours of tossing and dozing and dreaming—not the right kind of dreams at all,—he was up and out before sunrise, forsaking the bed that betrayed him for the saddle that never failed to bring a measure of respite from the fever of body and mind that was stultifying, insidiously, his reason and his will.
Roy hadn't been sleeping well again; partly because of the heat, partly due to the turmoil inside him. This morning, after hours of tossing and turning, dozing, and dreaming—not the good kind of dreams at all—he got up and left before sunrise, abandoning the bed that let him down for the saddle that always provided some relief from the overwhelming heat and stress that were quietly dulling his mind and willpower.
Still immersed in his novel, he had come up to Lahore heart-free, purpose-free; vaguely aware that virtue had gone out of him; looking forward to a few weeks of careless enjoyment, between spells of work; and above all, to the 'high old time' he and Lance would have together beyond Kashmir. Women and marriage were simply not in the picture. His attitude to that inevitable event was, on his own confession—'not yet.' Possibly, when he got Home, he might discover it was Tara, after all. It would need some courage to propose again. For the memory of that juvenile fiasco still pricked his sensitive pride. A touch of the Rajput came out there. Letters from Serbia seemed to dawdle unconscionably by the way. But, in leisurely course, he had received an answer to his screed about Dyán and the quest; a letter alive with all he loved best in her—enthusiasm, humour, vivid sympathy, deepened and enlarged by experiences that could not yet be told. But Tara was far and Miss Arden was near; and, in the mysterious workings of sex magnetism, mere propinquity too often prevails.
Still lost in his novel, he had gone up to Lahore feeling free and without any purpose, somewhat aware that he had lost his sense of virtue. He was looking forward to a few weeks of carefree enjoyment, with some work mixed in, and most importantly, to the great time he and Lance would have together beyond Kashmir. Women and marriage were just not on his mind. His attitude toward that inevitable event was, as he admitted—'not yet.' Maybe, when he got back home, he would realize it was Tara after all. It would take some courage to propose again, since the memory of that youthful disaster still stung his pride. A bit of the Rajput was evident there. Letters from Serbia seemed to take forever to arrive. But eventually, he received a response to his letter about Dyán and the quest; a letter filled with all the things he loved most in her—enthusiasm, humor, vivid sympathy, enriched and broadened by experiences that couldn't yet be shared. But Tara was far away and Miss Arden was close by; and in the mysterious dynamics of attraction, mere proximity often wins out.
And all the others seemed farther still. They wrote regularly, affectionately. Yet their letters—especially his father's—seemed to tell precious little of the things he really wanted to know. Perhaps his own had been more reserved than he realised. There had been so much at Jaipur and Delhi that he could not very well enlarge upon. No use worrying the dear old man; and she, who had linked them, unfailingly, was now seldom mentioned between them.
And everyone else felt even farther away. They wrote regularly and with warmth. But their letters—especially his dad's—didn't share much about what he truly wanted to know. Maybe his own letters had been more restrained than he thought. There had been so much happening in Jaipur and Delhi that he couldn't really elaborate on. There was no point in worrying the dear old man; and she, who had always kept them connected, was rarely brought up between them now.
So there grew up in Roy a disconsolate feeling that none of them cared very much whether he came Home or not. Jerry—after three years in a German prison—was a nervous wreck; still undergoing treatment; humanly lost, for the time being. Tiny was absorbed in her husband and an even Tinier baby, called Nevil Le Roy, after himself. Tara was not yet home; but coming before long, because Aunt Helen had broken down, between war work and the shock of Atholl's death.
So, Roy developed a deep feeling of sadness that none of them cared much whether he came home or not. Jerry—after three years in a German prison—was a nervous wreck; still getting treatment; completely lost for now. Tiny was focused on her husband and an even tinier baby, named Nevil Le Roy after himself. Tara wasn't home yet, but she would be soon because Aunt Helen had a breakdown from the stress of war work and the shock of Atholl's death.
A queer thing—separation, mused Roy, as Suráj slowed down to a walk and the glare of morning flamed along the sky. There were they—and here was he: close relations, in effect; almost strangers in fact. There was more between him and them than several hundred miles of sea. There was the bottomless gulf of the War; the gulf of his bitter grief and the slow climb up from the depths to Pisgah heights of revelation. Impossible to communicate—even had he willed—those inner, vital experiences at Chitor and Jaipur. And he had certainly neither will nor power to enlarge on his present turmoil of heart and mind.
A strange thing—separation, Roy thought, as Suráj slowed to a walk and the morning light blazed across the sky. There they were—and here he was: close relatives, really; almost strangers in reality. There was more between him and them than just several hundred miles of ocean. There was the deep chasm of the War; the chasm of his deep sorrow and the slow journey up from the depths to the heights of understanding. It was impossible to communicate—even if he had tried—those personal, significant experiences at Chitor and Jaipur. And he certainly had neither the will nor the strength to explain his current turmoil of heart and mind.
Since his ride with Rose Arden, after the dinner-party, things seemed to have taken a new turn. Their relation was no longer tentative. She seemed tacitly to regard him as her chosen cavalier; and he, as tacitly, fell in with the arrangement. No denying he felt flattered a little; subjugated increasingly by a spell he could neither analyse nor resist, because he had known nothing quite like it before. He was, in truth, paying the penalty for those rare and beautiful years of early manhood inspired by worship of his mother. For every virtue, every gift, the gods exact a price. And he was paying it now. Deep down within him, something tugged against that potent spell. Yet increasingly it prevailed and lured him from his work. The vivid beings of his brain were fading into bloodless unrealities; in which state he could do nothing with them. Yet Broome's encouragement, and his father's critical appreciation of fragments lately sent Home, had fired him to fulfil—more than fulfil—their expectations. And now—here he was tripped up again by his all-too-human capacity for emotion—as at Jaipur.
Since his ride with Rose Arden after the dinner party, things seemed to have taken a new turn. Their relationship was no longer tentative. She seemed to subtly see him as her chosen knight, and he, equally, went along with it. There was no denying he felt a bit flattered; increasingly captivated by a charm he couldn't analyze or resist, since he had never experienced anything quite like it before. In reality, he was paying the price for those rare and beautiful years of his youth spent adoring his mother. For every virtue, every gift, the gods demand a cost. And he was paying it now. Deep down, something inside him resisted that powerful charm. Yet it grew stronger and pulled him away from his work. The vibrant characters in his mind were fading into lifeless untruths, making it impossible for him to do anything with them. Still, Broome's encouragement and his father's critical praise of the passages he had recently sent home had motivated him to meet—more than meet—their expectations. And now—here he was stuck again by his all-too-human ability to feel, just like at Jaipur.
The comparison jerked him. The two experiences, like the two women, had almost nothing in common. The charm of Arúna—with its Eastern mingling of the sensuous and spiritual—was a charm he intimately understood. It combined a touch of the earth with a rarefied touch of the stars. In Rose Arden, so far, he had discovered no touch of the stars. She suggested, rather, a day in early summer, when warmth and fragrance and colour permeate soul and body; keeping them delectably in thrall; wooing the brain from irksome queries—why, whence, whither?
The comparison surprised him. The two experiences, like the two women, had almost nothing in common. The allure of Arúna—with its Eastern blend of the sensual and spiritual—was a charm he understood deeply. It mixed a bit of earthiness with a rare touch of the celestial. With Rose Arden, however, he had found no hint of the stars. Instead, she reminded him of a day in early summer, when warmth, fragrance, and color envelop the soul and body; keeping them beautifully captivated; distracting the mind from annoying questions—why, where, to where?
By now, the sheer fascination of her had entered in and saturated his being to a degree that he vaguely resented. Always one face, one voice, intruding on him unsought. No respite from thought of her, from desire of her; the exquisite intolerable ache, at times, when she was present with him; the still more intolerable ache when she was not.
By now, her captivating presence had seeped into every part of his being to a level that he found somewhat unsettling. There was always one face, one voice, intruding on his thoughts uninvited. He couldn’t escape thinking about her or wanting her; it was a beautifully unbearable ache at times when she was with him, and an even more unbearable ache when she wasn’t.
The fluidity of his own dual nature, and recoil from the Arúna temptation, inclined him peculiarly to idealise the clear-eyed, self-poised Western qualities so diversely personified in Lance and this compelling girl. Yet emphatically he did not love her. He knew the great reality too well to delude himself on that score. Were these the authentic signs of falling 'in love'? If so—in spite of rapturous moments—it was a confoundedly uncomfortable state of being....
The fluidity of his own dual nature and his aversion to the Arúna temptation made him particularly inclined to idealize the clear-eyed, self-assured Western qualities so uniquely represented by Lance and this captivating girl. Yet he definitely did not love her. He understood the harsh truth too well to fool himself about that. Were these the true signs of falling 'in love'? If so—in spite of euphoric moments—it was an incredibly uncomfortable situation to be in....
Where was she leading him—this beautiful, distracting girl, who said so little, yet whose smiles and silences implied so much? There was no forwardness or free-and-easiness about her; yet instinctively he recognised her as the active agent in the whole affair. Twice, lately, he had resolved not to go near her again; and both times he had failed ignominiously—he who prided himself on control of unruly emotions...!
Where was she taking him—this beautiful, distracting girl, who said so little, yet whose smiles and quietness suggested so much? There was no boldness or casualness about her; yet he instinctively saw her as the driving force behind everything. Twice lately, he had promised himself not to go near her again; and both times he had failed miserably—he who took pride in controlling his wild emotions...!
Had Lance, he wondered, made the same resolve and managed to keep it—being Lance? Or was the Gymkhana momentarily the stronger magnet of the two? He and Paul, with a Major in the Monmouths, were chief organisers; and much practice was afoot at tent-pegging, bare-back horsemanship, and the like. For a week Lance had scarcely been into Lahore. When Roy pressed him, he said it was getting too hot for afternoon dancing. But as he still affected far more violent forms of exercise, that excuse was not particularly convincing.
Had Lance, he wondered, made the same decision and managed to stick to it—being Lance? Or was the Gymkhana the stronger draw for him at the moment? He and Paul, along with a Major from the Monmouths, were the main organizers; and there was a lot of practice happening for tent-pegging, bareback riding, and similar activities. For a week, Lance had hardly even been to Lahore. When Roy asked him about it, he said it was getting too hot for dancing in the afternoon. But since he still preferred much more intense forms of exercise, that excuse wasn't very convincing.
By way of retort, he had rallied Roy on overdoing the tame-cat touch and neglecting the important novel. And Roy—wincing at the truth of that friendly flick—had replied no less truthfully: "Well, if it hangs fire, old chap, you're the sinner. You dug me out of Paradise by twitting me with becoming an appendage to a pencil! Another month at Udaipur would have nearly pulled me through it—in the rough, at least."
By way of a comeback, he had teased Roy about going too far with the cozy-cat approach and ignoring the crucial novel. And Roy—flinching at the truth of that light jab—responded just as honestly: "Well, if it’s stalled, my friend, you’re to blame. You pulled me out of Paradise by making me feel like a sidekick to a pencil! Another month in Udaipur would have almost gotten me through it—at least in a rough way."
It was lightly spoken; but Lance had set his lips in a fashion Roy knew well; and said no more.
It was said casually; but Lance had pressed his lips together in a way that Roy recognized clearly; and said nothing else.
Altogether, he seemed to have retired into a shell out of which he refused to be drawn. They were friendly as ever, but distinctly less intimate; and Roy felt vaguely responsible, yet powerless to put things straight. For intimacy—in its essence a mutual impulse—cannot be induced to order. If one spoke of Miss Arden, or doings in Lahore, Lance would respond without enthusiasm, and unobtrusively change the subject. Roy could only infer that his interest in the girl had never gone very deep and had now fizzled out altogether. But he would have given a good deal to feel sure that the fizzling out had no connection with his own appearance on the scene. It bothered him to remember that, at first, in an odd, repressed fashion Lance had seemed unmistakably keen. But if he would persist in playing the Trappist monk, what the devil was a fellow to do?
Altogether, he seemed to have withdrawn into himself, refusing to engage with anyone. They were as friendly as ever, but clearly less close; and Roy felt a vague sense of responsibility, yet powerless to fix things. Intimacy—essentially a shared sentiment—can’t be forced. When Roy mentioned Miss Arden or events in Lahore, Lance would respond without enthusiasm and subtly change the topic. Roy could only assume that his interest in the girl had never been very strong and had now completely faded. Yet, he would have given a lot to be certain that this fading interest had nothing to do with his own presence. It troubled him to remember that, at first, in a strange, restrained way, Lance had seemed genuinely interested. But if he insisted on acting like a hermit, what was Roy supposed to do?
Even over the Gymkhana programme, there had been an undercurrent of friction. Lance—in his new vein—had wanted to keep the women out of it; while Roy—in his new vein—couldn't keep at least one of them out, if he tried. In particular, both were keen about the Cockade Tournament: a glorified version of fencing on horseback: the wire masks adorned with a small coloured feather for plume. He was victor whose fencing-stick detached his opponent's feather. The prize—Bachelor's Purse—had been well subscribed for and supplemented by Gymkhana funds. So, on all accounts, it was a popular event. There were twenty-two names down; and Roy, in a romantic impulse, had proposed making a real joust of it; each knight to wear a lady's favour; a Queen of Beauty and Love to be chosen for the prize-giving, as in the days of chivalry.
Even during the Gymkhana program, there was a tension in the air. Lance, in his new attitude, wanted to keep the women out of it, while Roy, also in his new mindset, couldn’t keep at least one of them away, no matter how hard he tried. Both were particularly excited about the Cockade Tournament, which was like a fancy version of fencing on horseback, complete with wire masks decorated with a small colored feather. The winner was the one whose fencing stick knocked off their opponent's feather. The prize—Bachelor's Purse—had received plenty of donations and was backed by Gymkhana funds. So, it was a well-loved event. There were twenty-two participants signed up, and Roy, feeling romantic, suggested turning it into a real joust; each knight would wear a lady's favor, and a Queen of Beauty and Love would be chosen to present the prize, just like in the days of chivalry.
Lance had rather hotly objected; and a few inveterate bachelors had backed him up. But the bulk of men are sentimental at heart; none more than the soldier. So Roy's idea had caught on, and the matter was settled. There was little doubt who would be chosen for prize-giver; and scarcely less doubt whose favour Roy would wear.
Lance had strongly objected, and a few longtime bachelors supported him. But most men are sentimental at heart, especially soldiers. So Roy's idea gained traction, and the decision was made. There was little doubt about who would be chosen as the prize-giver, and it was hardly a mystery whose favor Roy would seek.
Desmond's flash of annoyance had been brief; but he had stipulated that favours should not be compulsory. If they were, he for one would 'scratch.' This time he had a larger backing; and, amid a good deal of chaff and laughter, had carried his point.
Desmond's moment of annoyance was short-lived; however, he had made it clear that favors shouldn't be mandatory. If they were, he would definitely opt out. This time he had more support, and, amid a lot of teasing and laughter, he managed to get his way.
That open clash between them—slight though it was—had jarred Roy a good deal. Lance, characteristically, had ignored the whole thing.
That little confrontation between them—though small—had shaken Roy up quite a bit. Lance, as usual, had brushed the whole thing off.
In view of that intoxicating possibility, nothing else mattered inordinately, at the moment: though there reposed in his pocket a letter from Dyán—with a Delhi post-mark—giving a detailed account of serious trouble caused by the recent hartal:[23] all shops closed; tram-cars and gharris held up by threatening crowds; helpless passengers forced to proceed on foot in the blazing heat and dust; troops and police violently assaulted; till a few rounds of buckshot cooled the ardour of ignorant masses, doubtless worked up to concert pitch by wandering agitators of the Chandranath persuasion.
In light of that thrilling possibility, nothing else seemed that important at the moment: even though he had a letter from Dyán in his pocket—with a Delhi postmark—detailing serious trouble caused by the recent hartal:[23] all shops were closed; trams and carts were held up by threatening crowds; helpless passengers were forced to walk in the scorching heat and dust; troops and police faced violent assaults; until a few rounds of buckshot dampened the enthusiasm of the misled masses, clearly incited by wandering agitators of the Chandranath sort.
"There were certain Swamis," he concluded, "trying to keep things peaceful. But they ought to know resistance cannot be passive or peaceful; and excitement without understanding is a fire difficult to quench. I believe this explosion was premature; but there is lots more gunpowder lying about, only waiting for the match. I am taking Arúna into the Hills for a pilgrimage. It is possible Grandfather may come too; we are hoping to start soon after the fifteenth, if things keep quiet. Write to me, Roy, telling all you know. Lahore is a hotbed for trouble; Amritsar, worse; but I hope your authorities are keeping well on their guard."
"There were a few Swamis," he wrapped up, "trying to keep things calm. But they need to realize that resistance can't be passive or peaceful; and excitement without understanding is a fire that's hard to control. I think this explosion happened too soon; but there's a lot more gunpowder lying around, just waiting for a spark. I'm taking Arúna into the Hills for a pilgrimage. It's possible that Grandfather might come along too; we're hoping to leave soon after the fifteenth, if things stay quiet. Write to me, Roy, and share everything you know. Lahore is a hotbed for trouble; Amritsar is even worse; but I hope your authorities are staying vigilant."
From all Roy heard, there seemed good reason to believe they were;—in so far as a Home policy of Government by concession would permit. But well he knew that—in the East—if the ruling power discards action for argument, and uses the sceptre for a walking-stick—things happen to men and women and children on the spot. He also knew that, to England's great good fortune, there were usually men on the spot who could be relied on, in an emergency, to think and act and dare in accordance with the high tradition of their race.
From everything Roy heard, there seemed to be good reason to believe they were;—as far as a government policy based on concessions would allow. But he knew very well that—in the East—if those in power choose to debate instead of take action, and use the scepter as a walking stick—things happen to men, women, and children right there. He also knew that, to England's great advantage, there were usually people on the ground who could be counted on, in a crisis, to think, act, and be brave in line with their heritage.
CHAPTER V.
"Her best is bettered with a more delight."—Shakspere.
"Her best is improved with even more joy."—Shakespeare.
The great Gymkhana was almost over. The last event—bare-back feats of horsemanship—had been an exciting affair; a close contest between Lance and Roy and an Indian Cavalry officer. But it was Roy who had carried the day, by his daring and dexterity in the test of swooping down and snatching a handkerchief from the ground at full gallop. The ovation he received went to his head like champagne. But praise from Lance went to his heart; for Lance, like himself, had been 'dead keen' on this particular event. He had carried off a tent-pegging cup, however; and appropriately won the V.C. race. So Roy considered he had a right to his triumph; especially as the handkerchief in question had been proffered by Miss Arden. It was reposing in his breast pocket now; and he had a good mind not to part with it. He was feeling in the mood to dare, simply for the excitement of the thing. He and she had won the Gretna Green race—hands down. He further intended—for her honour and his own glory—to come off victor in the Cockade Tournament, in spite of the fact that fencing on horseback was one of Lance's specialities. He had taught Roy in Mesopotamia, during those barren, plague-ridden stretches of time when the war seemed hung up indefinitely and it took every ounce of surplus optimism to keep going at all.
The big Gymkhana was almost done. The last event—bareback riding—had been really exciting; a close competition between Lance, Roy, and an Indian Cavalry officer. But it was Roy who came out on top, thanks to his boldness and skill in the challenge of swooping down and grabbing a handkerchief from the ground at full speed. The cheers he received went straight to his head like champagne. But praise from Lance meant the world to him; because Lance, like him, had been really passionate about this particular event. Lance had won a tent-pegging cup and the V.C. race. So, Roy felt he had earned his moment of glory, especially since the handkerchief in question had been offered by Miss Arden. It was safely tucked in his breast pocket now, and he was tempted to keep it. He was in the mood to take risks, just for the thrill of it. He and she had won the Gretna Green race—without a doubt. He also planned—to honor her and for his own glory—to win the Cockade Tournament, despite the fact that horseback fencing was one of Lance's specialties. Lance had taught Roy in Mesopotamia, during those long, plague-ridden times when the war seemed stuck in limbo and it took every bit of optimism to keep moving forward.
Roy's hope was that some other man might knock Lance out; or—as teams would be decided by lot—that luck might cast them together. For the ache of compunction was rather pronounced this afternoon; perhaps because the good fellow's aloofness from the grand shamiánah[24] was also rather pronounced, considering....
Roy hoped that another man might knock Lance out; or—as the teams would be randomly assigned—that fate might pair them together. The feeling of remorse was pretty strong this afternoon; maybe because the nice guy's distance from the grand shamiánah[24] was also quite noticeable, considering....
He seemed always to be either out in the open, directing events, or very much engaged in the refreshment tent—an earthly Paradise, on this blazing day of early April, to scores of dusty, thirsty, indefatigable men.
He always appeared to be either out in the open, leading the events, or deeply involved in the refreshment tent—an earthly paradise on this scorching early April day, for dozens of dusty, thirsty, tireless men.
Between events, as now, the place was thronged. Every moment, fresh arrivals shouting for 'drinks.' Every moment the swish of a syphon, the popping of corks; ginger-beer and lemonade for Indian officers, seated just outside, and permitted by caste rules to refresh themselves 'English-fashion,' provided they drank from the pure source of the bottle. Not a Sikh or Rajput of them all would have sullied his caste-purity by drinking from the tumbler used by some admired Sahib, for whom on service he would cheerfully lay down his life. Within the tent were a few—very few—more advanced beings, who had discarded all irksome restrictions and would sooner be shot than address a white man as 'Sahib.' Such is India in transition; a welter of incongruities, of shifting perilous uncertainties, of subterranean ferment beneath a surface that still appears very much as it has always been.
Between events, like now, the place was crowded. Every moment, new arrivals were shouting for 'drinks.' Every moment there was the sound of a syphon, the popping of corks; ginger beer and lemonade for Indian officers, sitting just outside, allowed by caste rules to refresh themselves 'English-style,' as long as they drank from the pure source of the bottle. Not a Sikh or Rajput among them would compromise his caste purity by drinking from the glass used by some admired Sahib, for whom he would happily lay down his life in service. Inside the tent were a few—very few—more progressive individuals, who had tossed aside all annoying restrictions and would rather be shot than address a white man as 'Sahib.' This is India in transition; a mix of contradictions, shifting uncertainties, and underlying tensions beneath a surface that still looks very much the same as it always has.
Roy—observant and interested as usual—saw, in the brilliant gathering, all the outward and visible signs of security, stability, power. Let those signs be shaken never so little, thought he—and the heavens would fall. But, in spite of grave news from Delhi—that might prove a prelude to eruption—not a ripple stirred on the face of the waters. The grand shamiánah was thronged with lively groups of women and men in the lightest of light attire. A British band was enlivening the interlude with musical comedy airs. Stewards were striding about looking important, issuing orders for the next event. And around them all—as close as boundary flags and police would allow—thronged the solid mass of onlookers: soldiers, sepoys, and sowars from every regiment in cantonments; minor officials with their families; ponies and saises and dogs without number; all wedged in by a sea of brown faces and bobbing turbans, thousands of them twenty or thirty deep.
Roy—always observant and curious—noticed, in the dazzling gathering, all the clear signs of security, stability, and power. He thought to himself, if those signs were even slightly disturbed, the heavens would crash down. However, despite serious news from Delhi that could signal an impending crisis, there was not a single ripple on the surface. The grand shamiánah was packed with cheerful groups of women and men dressed in the lightest clothing. A British band was keeping the mood lively with musical comedy tunes. Stewards walked around looking important, giving orders for the next event. And all around them—as close as the boundary flags and police allowed—was a dense crowd of onlookers: soldiers, sepoys, and sowars from every regiment in the cantonments; minor officials with their families; ponies, saises, and countless dogs; all packed in by a sea of brown faces and bobbing turbans, thousands of them twenty or thirty deep.
Roy's eyes, travelling from that vast outer ring to the crowded tent, suddenly saw the whole scene as typical of Anglo-Indian life: the little concentrated world of British men and women, pursuing their own ends, magnificently unmindful of alien eyes—watching, speculating, misunderstanding at every turn; the whole heterogeneous mass drawn and held together by the love of hazard and sport, the spirit of competition without strife that is the corner-stone of British character and the British Empire.
Roy's eyes moved from the vast outer ring to the crowded tent, suddenly seeing the whole scene as typical of Anglo-Indian life: a small, focused world of British men and women chasing their own goals, completely unaware of foreign eyes—watching, wondering, and misunderstanding at every turn; the entire diverse group brought together by a love of risk and sport, a spirit of competition without conflict that is the foundation of British character and the British Empire.
He had just been talking to a C.I.D.[25] man, who had things to say about subterranean rumblings that might have startled those laughing, chaffing groups of men and women. Too vividly his imagination pictured the scenes at Delhi, while his eyes scanned the formidable depths of alien humanity hemming them in, outnumbering them by thousands to one. What if all those friendly faces became suddenly hostile—if the laughter and high-pitched talk changed to the roar of an angry crowd...?
He had just been talking to a C.I.D.[25] officer, who had some insights about underground disturbances that might have shocked those laughing groups of men and women. His imagination vividly pictured the scenes in Delhi, while he looked at the daunting depths of unfamiliar faces surrounding them, outnumbering them thousands to one. What if all those friendly faces suddenly turned hostile—if the laughter and chatter turned into the roar of an angry crowd...?
He shook off the nightmare feeling, rating himself for a coward. Yet he knew it was not fantastical, not even improbable; though most of the people around him, till they saw with their own eyes, and heard with their own ears, would not believe....
He shook off the feeling of the nightmare, criticizing himself for being a coward. But he knew it wasn't make-believe, not even unlikely; although most of the people around him wouldn't believe it until they saw it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears....
But thoughts so unsettling were out of place, in the midst of a Gymkhana with the grand climax imminent. So—having washed the dust out of his throat—he sauntered across to the other tent to snatch a few words with Miss Arden and secure his rose. It had been given to one of the 'kits,' who would put it in water and produce it on demand. For the affair of the favours was to be a private affair. Miss Arden, however, in choosing a Maréchal Niel, tacitly avowed him her knight. Lance would know. All their set would know. He supposed she realised that. She was not an accidental kind of person. And she had a natural gift for flattery of the delicate, indirect order.
But thoughts that unsettling felt completely out of place in the midst of a Gymkhana with the big climax just around the corner. So, after clearing the dust from his throat, he casually walked over to the other tent to chat with Miss Arden and claim his rose. It had been given to one of the 'kits', who would put it in water and bring it out when needed. The whole favor situation was meant to be a private matter. However, by choosing a Maréchal Niel, Miss Arden was subtly signaling him as her knight. Lance would find out. Everyone in their circle would know. He figured she realized that. She wasn't the type to leave things to chance. Plus, she had a natural talent for delicate, indirect flattery.
No easy matter to get near her again, once you left her side. As usual, she was surrounded by men; easily the Queen of Beauty and of Love. In honour of that high compliment, she wore her loveliest race gown; soft shades of blue and green skilfully blended; and a close-fitting hat bewitchingly framed her face. Nearing the tent, Roy felt a sudden twinge of apprehension. Where were they drifting to—he and she? Was he prepared to bid her good-bye in a week or ten days, and possibly not set eyes on her again? Would she let him go without a pang, and start afresh with some chance-met fellow in Simla? The idea was detestable; and yet...?
No easy thing to get close to her again once you left her side. As always, she was surrounded by men; clearly the Queen of Beauty and Love. To honor that high praise, she wore her most beautiful gown; soft shades of blue and green skillfully blended, and a fitted hat that charmingly framed her face. As he approached the tent, Roy felt a sudden jolt of worry. Where were they headed—he and her? Was he ready to say goodbye in a week or ten days, and possibly never see her again? Would she let him go without a second thought and start fresh with some random guy in Simla? The thought was unbearable; and yet...?
Half irritably he dismissed the intrusive thought. The glamour of her so dazzled him that he could see nothing else clearly.
Half annoyed, he brushed aside the intrusive thought. The allure of her dazzled him so much that he couldn't see anything else clearly.
Perhaps that was why he failed to escape Mrs Hunter-Ranyard, who skilfully annexed him in passing, and rained compliments on his embarrassed head. Fine horsemanship was common enough in India; but anything more superb——! Wide blue eyes and extravagant gesture expressively filled the blank.
Perhaps that was why he couldn't get away from Mrs. Hunter-Ranyard, who expertly took him in stride and showered him with compliments, leaving him feeling embarrassed. Great riding skills were pretty common in India, but anything more impressive—! Her wide blue eyes and dramatic gestures clearly conveyed what was lacking.
"My heart was in my mouth! That handkerchief trick is so thrilling. You all looked as if you must have your brains knocked out the next moment——"
"My heart was racing! That handkerchief trick is so exciting. You all looked like you were about to have your minds blown any second——"
"And if we had, I suppose the thrill would have gone one better!" Roy wickedly suggested. He was annoyed at being delayed.
"And if we had, I guess the excitement would have been even better!" Roy mischievously suggested. He was frustrated about being held up.
"You deserve 'yes' to that! But if I said what I really thought, your head would be turned. And it's quite sufficiently turned already!" She beamed on him with arch significance, enjoying his impatience without a tinge of malice. There was little of it in her; and the little there was, she reserved for her own sex.
"You totally deserve a 'yes' to that! But if I told you what I really thought, it would blow your mind. And it's already pretty blown!" She smiled at him with playful meaning, relishing his frustration without any hint of cruelty. There was little cruelty in her; and the little she had, she saved for her own gender.
"I suppose it's a dead secret ... whose favour you are going to wear?"
"I guess it's a secret ... whose favor are you going to have?"
"That's the ruling," said Roy; but he felt his blood tingling, and hoped to goodness it didn't show through.
"That's the decision," Roy said; but he felt a rush of adrenaline and hoped to goodness it didn't show.
"Well, I've got big bets on about guessing right; and the biggest bet's on yours! Major Desmond's a good second."
"Well, I’ve got a lot riding on getting this right; and my biggest bet is on you! Major Desmond’s a solid backup."
"Oh, he bars the whole idea."
"Oh, he rejects the whole idea."
The light thrust struck home, but Roy ignored it. If Lance barred wearing favours, he barred discussing Lance with women. Driven into a corner, he managed somehow to escape, and hurried away in search of his rose.
The light shove landed, but Roy brushed it off. If Lance forbade wearing favors, he also forbade talking about Lance with women. Feeling trapped, Roy somehow found a way to get away and rushed off to find his rose.
Mrs Ranyard, looking after him, with frankly affectionate concern, found herself wondering—was he really quite so transparent as he seemed? That queer visionary look in his eyes, now and then, suggested spiritual depths, or heights, that might baffle even the all-appropriating Rose? Did she seriously intend to appropriate him? There were vague rumours of a title. But no one knew anything about him, really, except the two Desmonds; and she would be a brave woman who tried to squeeze family details out of them. The boy was too good for her; but still....
Mrs. Ranyard, taking care of him with genuine concern, found herself wondering—was he really as open as he seemed? That strange, distant look in his eyes every now and then hinted at spiritual depths or heights that could confuse even the all-consuming Rose? Did she really plan to make him hers? There were vague rumors about a title. But no one really knew anything about him, except for the two Desmonds; and it would take a brave woman to pry family details out of them. The boy was too good for her; but still...
Roy, reappearing, felt idiotically convinced that every eye was on the little spot of yellow in his button-hole that linked him publicly with the girl who wore a cluster of its fellows at her belt.
Roy, coming back, felt ridiculously sure that everyone was looking at the small yellow flower in his button-hole, which publicly connected him to the girl who had a bunch of them at her belt.
Time was nearly up. She had moved to the front now, and was free of men, standing very still, gazing intently....
Time was almost up. She had stepped to the front now and was alone, standing very still, staring intently...
Roy, following her gaze, saw Lance—actually in the tent—discussing some detail with the Colonel.
Roy, following her gaze, saw Lance—actually in the tent—talking about something with the Colonel.
"What makes her look at him like that?" he wondered; and it was as if the tip of a red-hot needle touched his heart.
"What makes her look at him like that?" he wondered; and it felt like the tip of a red-hot needle was piercing his heart.
Next moment she saw him, and beckoned him with her eyes. He came, instinctively obedient; and her welcoming glance included the rosebud. "You found it?" she said, very low, mindful of feminine ears. "And—you deserve it, after that marvellous exhibition. You went such a pace. It—frightened me."
Next moment she saw him and signaled him with her eyes. He came, instinctively obedient, and her welcoming glance encompassed the rosebud. "You found it?" she said quietly, aware of other women nearby. "And—you deserve it
It frightened him, a little, the exceeding softness of her look and tone; and she added, more softly still, "My handkerchief, please."
It scared him a bit, the extreme gentleness of her expression and voice; and she said, even more gently, "Can I have my handkerchief, please?"
"My handkerchief!" he retorted. "I won it fairly. You've admitted as much."
"My handkerchief!" he shot back. "I won it fair and square. You've already agreed to that."
"But it wasn't meant—for a prize."
"But it wasn't meant as a prize."
"I risked something to win it anyway," said he, "and now——"
"I took a chance to win it anyway," he said, "and now——"
"Go in and win the rosebud too!" said she, when the shouting ceased. "Keep cool. Don't lose your head—or your feather!"
"Go in and win the rosebud too!" she said, when the shouting stopped. "Stay calm. Don’t lose your head—or your feather!"
He had lost his head already. She had seen to that. And turning to leave her, he found Lance almost at his elbow.
He had already lost his cool. She made sure of that. As he turned to walk away from her, he found Lance nearly right next to him.
"Come along, Roy," he said, an imperative note in his voice; and if his glance included the rosebud, it gave no sign.
"Come on, Roy," he said, his tone commanding; and if his gaze touched the rosebud, it showed no indication.
As they neared the gathering group of combatants, he turned with one of his quick looks.
As they got closer to the group of fighters, he shot one of his quick glances.
"You're in luck, old man. Every inducement to come out top!" he remarked, only half in joke. "I've none, except my own credit. But you'll have a tough job if you knock up against me."
"You're in luck, old man. Every reason to come out on top!" he said, only half joking. "I have nothing to offer except my own reputation. But you'll have a hard time if you run into me."
"Right you are," Roy answered, jarred by the look and tone more than the words. "If you're so dead keen, I'll take you on."
"You're right," Roy replied, taken aback by the look and tone more than the words. "If you're so eager, I'll take you on."
After that, Roy hoped exceedingly that luck might cast them in the same team.
After that, Roy really hoped that luck would put them on the same team.
But it fell out otherwise.
But it turned out differently.
Lance drew red; Roy, blue. Lance and Major Devines, of the Monmouths, were chosen as leaders. They were the only two on the ground who wore no favours: and they fronted each other with smiles of approval, their respective teams—ten a side—drawn up in two long lines; heads caged in wire-masks, tufted, with curly feathers, red and blue; ponies champing and pawing the air. Not precisely a picturesque array; but if the plumes and trappings of chivalry were lacking, the spirit of it still nickered within; and will continue to flicker, just so long as modern woman will permit.
Lance picked red; Roy chose blue. Lance and Major Devines from the Monmouths were selected as leaders. They were the only two on the ground not wearing any team colors, and they faced each other with smiles of approval, their respective teams—ten players each—lined up in two long rows, heads protected by wire masks adorned with curly feathers, red and blue; ponies stomping and snorting in anticipation. It wasn't exactly a beautiful sight; but even without the plumes and decorations of chivalry, the spirit of it still shone through; and it will keep flickering as long as modern women allow it.
At the crack of a pistol they were off, full tilt; but there was no shock of lance on shield, no crash and clang of armour that 'could be heard at a mile's distance,' as in the days of Ivanhoe. There was only the sharp rattle of fencing-sticks against each other and the masks, the clatter of eighty-eight hooves on hard ground; a lively confusion of horses and men, advancing, backing, 'turning on a sixpence' to meet a sudden attack; voices, Indian and English, shouting or cheering; and the intermittent call of the umpire declaring a player knocked out as his feather fluttered into the dust. Clouds of dust enveloped them in a shifting haze. They breathed dust. It gritted between their teeth. What matter? They were having at each other in furious yet friendly combat; and, being Englishmen, they were perfectly happy; keen to win, ready to lose with a good grace and cheer the better man.
At the sound of a gunshot, they took off at full speed; but there wasn’t any clash of spear on shield, no loud crash of armor that 'could be heard a mile away,' like in the days of Ivanhoe. There was just the sharp rattle of fencing swords against each other and the masks, the thundering of eighty-eight hooves on hard ground; a lively mix of horses and people, moving forward, backing up, 'turning on a dime' to face a sudden attack; voices, Indian and English, shouting or cheering; and the occasional call of the umpire declaring a player out as his feather floated into the dust. Clouds of dust surrounded them in a shifting haze. They breathed in dust. It gritty between their teeth. What did it matter? They were fiercely yet friendly battling each other; and, being Englishmen, they were perfectly happy; eager to win, ready to lose graciously and cheer for the better player.
In none of them, perhaps, did the desire to win burn quite so fiercely as in Lance and Roy. But more than ever, now, Roy shrank from a final tussle between them. Surely there was one man of them all good enough to put Lance out of court.
In none of them, maybe, did the desire to win burn as intensely as it did in Lance and Roy. But now, more than ever, Roy wanted to avoid a final showdown between them. There had to be at least one man among them who was good enough to take Lance down.
For a time Major Devines kept him occupied. While Roy accounted for two red feathers, the well-matched pair were making a fine fight of it up and down the field, to the tune of cheers and counter-cheers.
For a while, Major Devines kept him busy. While Roy collected two red feathers, the evenly matched pair were having a great fight up and down the field, to the sound of cheers and counter-cheers.
But it was the blue feather that fell; and Lance, swinging round, charged into the melée—seven reds now, to six blue.
But it was the blue feather that fell; and Lance, turning around, charged into the chaos—seven reds now, to six blues.
Twice, in the scrimmage, Roy came up against him, but managed to shift ground, leaving another man to tackle him. Both times it was the blue feather that fell. Steadily the numbers thinned. Roy's wrist and arm were tiring, a trifle; but resolve to win burned fiercely as ever. By now it was clear to all who were the two best men in the field, and excitement rose as the numbers dwindled....
Twice during the practice match, Roy faced him but managed to change direction, letting another player take him on. Both times, it was the blue feather that dropped. Gradually, the number of players decreased. Roy's wrist and arm were getting a bit tired, but his determination to win was stronger than ever. By now, it was obvious to everyone who the two best players on the field were, and the excitement grew as the numbers shrank....
Four to three; blues leading. Two all. And at last—an empty dusty arena; and they two alone in the midst, ringed in by thousands of faces, thousands of eyes....
Four to three; blues are in the lead. Two all. And finally—an empty, dusty arena; just the two of them in the middle, surrounded by thousands of faces, thousands of eyes....
Till that moment, the spectators had simply not existed for Roy. Now, of a sudden, they crowded in on him—tightly-wedged wall of humanity—expectant, terrifying....
Till that moment, the spectators had simply not existed for Roy. Now, all of a sudden, they crowded in on him—a tightly packed wall of humanity—expectant, terrifying....
The two had drawn rein, facing each other; and for that mere moment Roy felt as if his nerve was gone. A glance at the crowded tent, the gleam of a blue-green figure leaning forward....
The two had stopped, facing each other; and for that brief moment, Roy felt like he had lost his nerve. A glance at the crowded tent, the shine of a blue-green figure leaning forward....
Then Lance's voice, low and peremptory, 'Come on.'
Then Lance's voice, deep and commanding, said, 'Come on.'
In the same breath he himself came on, with formidable élan. Their sticks rattled sharply. Roy parried a high slicing stroke—only just in time.
In the same breath, he approached with impressive confidence. Their sticks clashed loudly. Roy blocked a high slicing strike—just barely in time.
Thank God, he was himself again; so much himself that he was beset by a sneaking desire to let Lance win. It was his weakness in games, just when the goal seemed in sight. Tara used to scold him fiercely....
Thank God, he was back to being himself; so much himself that he felt an urge to let Lance win. It was his weakness in games, especially when victory seemed close. Tara used to scold him fiercely...
But there was Miss Arden, the rosebud....
But there was Miss Arden, the rosebud....
And suddenly, startlingly, Roy became aware that for Lance this was no game. He was fencing like a man inspired. There was more than mere skill in his feints and shrewd blows; more in it than a feather.
And suddenly, to his shock, Roy realized that for Lance, this wasn’t just a game. He was sparring like a man on fire. There was more than just skill in his feints and clever strikes; there was something deeper than just surface-level prowess.
Two cuts over the arm and shoulder, a good deal sharper than need be, fairly roused Roy. Next moment they were literally fighting, at closest range, for all they were worth, to the accompaniment of yell on yell, cheer on cheer....
Two cuts on the arm and shoulder, much sharper than necessary, really woke Roy up. The next moment, they were literally fighting, at point-blank range, giving it everything they had, with shouts and cheers echoing all around....
As the issue hung doubtful and excitement intensified, it became clear that Lance was losing his temper. Roy, hurt and angry, tried to keep cool. Against an antagonist so skilled and relentless, it was his only chance. Their names were shouted. "Shahbash[26] Sinkin, Sahib," from the men of Roy's old squadron; and from Lance's men, "Desmin Sahib ki jai!"[27]
As the situation grew uncertain and tensions rose, it became obvious that Lance was losing his temper. Roy, feeling hurt and angry, tried to stay calm. With an opponent as skilled and relentless as Lance, it was his only chance. Their names were called out. "Shahbash[26] Sinkin, Sahib," shouted by the men from Roy's old squadron; and from Lance's men, "Desmin Sahib ki jai!"[27]
Twice Roy's slicing stroke almost came off—almost, not quite. The maddening little feather still held its own; and Lance, by way of rejoinder, caught him a blow on his mask that made his head ache for an hour after.
Twice Roy's slicing stroke nearly succeeded—almost, but not quite. The annoying little feather still stood its ground; and Lance, in response, landed a hit on his mask that left his head aching for an hour afterward.
Up went his arm to return the blow with interest. Lance, instead of parrying, lunged—and the head of a yellow bud dropped in the dust.
Up went his arm to strike back with force. Lance, instead of blocking, lunged—and the head of a yellow bud fell into the dust.
At that Roy saw red. His lifted hand shook visibly; and with the moment's loss of control went his last hope of victory....
At that, Roy lost it. His raised hand trembled noticeably, and with that brief moment of losing control went his last chance at winning...
Next instant his feather had joined the rosebud; the crowd were roaring themselves hoarse; and Roy was riding off the ground—shorn of plume and favour, furiously disappointed, and feeling a good deal more bruised about the arms and shoulders than anything on earth would have induced him to admit.
Next moment, his feather had mixed with the rosebud; the crowd was yelling themselves hoarse; and Roy was riding off the field—stripped of his plume and favor, extremely disappointed, and feeling a lot more bruised on his arms and shoulders than anything in the world would have made him willing to admit.
Of course he ought to go up and congratulate Lance; but just then it seemed a physical impossibility. Mercifully he was surrounded and borne off to the refreshment tent; sped on his way by a rousing ovation as he passed the shamiánah.
Of course he should go up and congratulate Lance; but at that moment it felt completely impossible. Thankfully, he was surrounded and swept away to the refreshment tent, cheered on by a loud ovation as he passed the shamiánah.
Roy, following after, had his full share of praise, and a salvo of applause from the main tent.
Roy, following behind, received his fair share of praise and a round of applause from the main tent.
Saluting and looking round, he dared not meet Miss Arden's eye. Had he won, she might have owned him. As it was, he had better keep his distance. But the glimpse he got of her face startled him. It looked curiously white and strained. His own imagination, perhaps. It was only a flash. But it haunted him. He felt responsible. She had been so radiantly sure....
Saluting and looking around, he didn't dare meet Miss Arden's gaze. If he had won, she might have claimed him. Since that wasn’t the case, it was best to keep his distance. However, the brief glimpse of her face startled him. It seemed oddly pale and tense. Maybe it was just his imagination—just a flash. But it stuck with him. He felt accountable. She had been so confidently radiant...
Arrived in the other tent—feeling stupidly giddy and in pain—he sank down on the first available chair. Friendly spirits ordered drinks, and soothed him with compliments. A thundering good fight. To be so narrowly beaten by Desmond was an achievement in itself; and so forth.
Arrived in the other tent—feeling ridiculously giddy and in pain—he sank down in the first available chair. Friendly faces ordered drinks and comforted him with compliments. A fantastic fight. To be so narrowly beaten by Desmond was an accomplishment in itself; and so on.
Lance and Paul, still surrounded, were at the other end of the long table; and a very fair wedge of thirsty, perspiring manhood filled the intervening space. Roy did not feel like stirring. He felt more like drinking half a dozen 'pegs' in succession. But soon he was aware of a move going on. The prizes, of course; and he had two to collect. By a special decree, the Tournament prize would be given first. So he need not hurry. The tent was emptying swiftly. He must screw himself up to congratulations....
Lance and Paul, still surrounded, were at the other end of the long table, and a solid group of thirsty, sweaty guys filled the space between them. Roy didn’t feel like getting up. He really just wanted to drink half a dozen drinks one after the other. But soon, he noticed some movement happening. The prizes were being handed out, and he had two to collect. By a special rule, the Tournament prize would be given out first, so he didn’t need to rush. The tent was emptying quickly. He had to get himself ready to congratulate others...
The screwing was still in process when Lance crossed the tent—nearly empty now—and stopped in front of him.
The screwing was still in progress when Lance walked across the tent—now nearly empty—and stopped in front of him.
"See here, Roy—I apologise," he said hurriedly, in a low tone. "I lost my temper. Not fair play——"
"Listen, Roy—I’m sorry," he said quickly, in a quiet voice. "I lost my cool. That wasn’t fair play——"
Instantly Roy was on his feet, shoulders squared, the last spark of antagonism extinct.
Instantly, Roy was on his feet, shoulders back, the last bit of hostility gone.
"If it comes to that, I lost mine too," he admitted, and Lance smiled.
"If it comes to that, I lost mine too," he admitted, and Lance smiled.
"You did! But—I began it." There was an instant of painful hesitation, then, "It—it was an accident—the favour——"
"You did! But—I started it." There was a moment of awkward silence, then, "It—it was an accident—the favor——"
"It's not all right. It put you off." Another pause. "Will you take half the Purse?"
"It's not okay. It turned you away." Another pause. "Will you take half the purse?"
"Not I." Glory apart, he knew very well how badly Lance needed the money. "It's yours. And you deserve it."
"Not me." Setting aside his pride, he knew just how much Lance needed the money. "It's yours. And you deserve it."
They both spoke low and rapidly, as if on a matter of business, for there were still some men at the other end of the tent. But at that, to Roy's amazement, Lance held out his hand.
They both spoke quietly and quickly, as if it were a business matter, since there were still some guys at the other end of the tent. But to Roy's surprise, Lance extended his hand.
"Thanks, old man. Shake hands—here, where the women can see us. You bet ... they twigged.... And they chatter so infernally.... Unfair—on Miss Arden——"
"Thanks, old man. Let's shake hands—right here, where the women can see us. You bet... they noticed.... And they talk so endlessly.... It's unfair—to Miss Arden——"
Roy felt himself reddening. It was Lance all over—that chivalrous impulse. So they shook hands publicly, to the astonishment of interested kitmutgars, who had been betting freely, and were marvelling afresh at the strange ways of Sahibs.
Roy felt himself blushing. It was Lance all over again—that gallant instinct. So they shook hands in public, much to the surprise of curious kitmutgars, who had been placing bets openly and were once again amazed by the peculiar behaviors of Sahibs.
"I'll doctor your bruises to-night!" said Lance. "And I accept, gratefully, your share of the purse. She won't relish—giving it to the wrong 'un." The last, barely audible, came out in a rush, with a jerk of the head that Roy knew well. "Come along and see how prettily she does it."
"I'll take care of your bruises tonight!" said Lance. "And I happily accept your share of the money. She won’t enjoy giving it to the wrong person." The last part, barely heard, came out quickly, with a nod that Roy recognized well. "Come on and see how nicely she does it."
To Roy's infatuated eyes, she did it inimitably. Standing there, tall and serene, in her pale-coloured gown and bewitching hat, instinct with the mysterious authority of beauty, she handed the prize to Desmond with a little gracious speech of congratulation, adding, "It was a close fight; but you won it—fairly."
To Roy's infatuated gaze, she did it like no one else. Standing there, tall and calm, in her light-colored dress and captivating hat, radiating the mysterious power of beauty, she presented the prize to Desmond with a brief, gracious congratulatory speech, saying, "It was a close contest; but you won it—fair and square."
Roy started. Did Lance notice the lightest imaginable stress on the word?
Roy flinched. Did Lance catch the slightest bit of tension in the word?
"Thanks very much," he said; and saluted, looking her straight in the eyes.
"Thanks a lot," he said, nodding and looking her directly in the eyes.
Roy, watching intently, fancied he saw a ghost of a blush stir under the even pallor of her skin. She had told him once, in joke, that she never blushed; it was not one of her accomplishments. But for half a second she came perilously near it; and although it enhanced her beauty tenfold, it troubled Roy.
Roy, watching closely, thought he saw a hint of a blush beneath the smoothness of her skin. She had joked before that she never blushed; it wasn't one of her skills. But for a brief moment, she almost did, and although it made her look even more beautiful, it unsettled Roy.
More applause; and Roy—scarcely crediting his ears or eyes—saw her pick a rose from her cluster.
More applause; and Roy—barely believing what he was seeing and hearing—watched her pick a rose from her bunch.
The moment speech was possible, she leaned forward, smiling frankly at him before them all.
The moment she was able to speak, she leaned forward, smiling openly at him in front of everyone.
"Mr Sinclair, will you accept a mere token by way of consolation prize? We are all agreed you put up a splendid fight; and it was no dishonour to be defeated by—such an adversary."
"Mr. Sinclair, will you accept a small token as a consolation prize? We all agree you fought brilliantly, and it was no shame to be defeated by such an opponent."
Fresh clapping and shouting; while Roy—elated and overwhelmed—went forward like a man walking in a dream.
Fresh clapping and shouting; while Roy—excited and in awe—moved forward like someone walking in a dream.
It was a dream-woman who pinned the rosebud in his empty button-hole, patting it into shape with the lightest touch of her finger-tips, saying, "Well done indeed," and smiling at him again....
It was a dream woman who pinned the rosebud in his empty buttonhole, adjusting it into place with the lightest touch of her fingertips, saying, "Well done indeed," and smiling at him again....
Without a word he saluted and walked away.
Without saying a word, he nodded and walked away.
FOOTNOTES:
[24] Marquee tent.
Marquee tent.
[25] Criminal Investigation Department.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CID.
[26] Well done.
Great job.
[27] Victory to Desmond Sahib.
__A_Tag_Placeholder_0__ Cheers to Desmond Sahib.
CHAPTER VI.
"Blood and brain and spirit, three— |
Join for true happiness. |
If they’re separated, then expect |
A sailor will be wrecked. |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.George Meredith. |
On the night after the Gymkhana the great little world of Lahore was again disporting itself, with unabated vigour, in the pillared ballroom of the Lawrence Hall. They could tell tales worth inditing, those pillars and galleries that have witnessed all the major festivities of Punjab Anglo-India—its loves and jealousies and high-hearted courage—from the day of crinolines and whiskers, to this day of the tooth-brush moustache, the retiring skirts and still more retiring bodices of after-war economy. And there are those who believe they will witness the revelry of Anglo-Indian generations yet to be.
On the night after the Gymkhana, the lively social scene of Lahore was once again enjoying itself with the same enthusiasm in the pillared ballroom of the Lawrence Hall. Those pillars and galleries have seen it all—every major celebration in Punjab's Anglo-India, filled with love, jealousy, and bold courage—from the era of crinolines and whiskers to the current time of toothbrush mustaches, shorter skirts, and even more modest bodices that reflect post-war frugality. Some believe they will continue to witness the festivities of future Anglo-Indian generations.
Had Lance Desmond shared Roy's gift for visions, he might have seen, in spirit, the ghosts of his mother and father, in the pride of their youth, and that first legendary girl-wife, of whom Thea had once told him all she knew, and whose grave he had seen in Kohat cemetery with a queer mingling of pity and resentment in his heart. There should have been no one except his own splendid mother—first, last, and all the time.
Had Lance Desmond shared Roy's ability to have visions, he might have seen, in spirit, the ghosts of his mother and father, proud in their youth, as well as that first legendary girl-wife whom Thea had once told him about, and whose grave he had seen in Kohat cemetery, feeling a strange mix of pity and resentment in his heart. There should have been no one there except for his amazing mother—first, last, and always.
But Lance, though no scoffer, had small intimacy with ghosts; and Roy's frequented other regions; nor was he in the frame of mind to induce spiritual visitations. Soul and body were enmeshed, as in a network of sunbeams, holding him close to earth.
But Lance, while not a skeptic, wasn't very familiar with ghosts; and Roy spent time in different places; he wasn't in the right mindset to welcome spiritual visits. His soul and body were intertwined, like a web of sunlight, keeping him grounded.
For weeks part of him had been fighting, subconsciously, against the compelling power that is woman; now, consciously, he was alive to it, swept along by it, as by a tidal wave. Since that amazing moment at the prize-giving, all his repressed ferment had welled up and overflowed; and when an imaginative, emotional nature loses grip on the reins, the pace is apt to be headlong, the course perilous....
For weeks, a part of him had been subconsciously resisting the powerful influence of women; now, he was fully aware of it, caught up in it like he was in a tidal wave. Since that incredible moment at the award ceremony, all his bottled-up emotions had surged and spilled over; and when a creative, emotional person loses control, things tend to go fast and the path can be risky....
He had dined at the Eltons'—a lively party; chaff and laughter and champagne; and Miss Arden—after yesterday's graciousness—in a tantalising, elusive mood. But he had his dances secure—six out of twenty, not to mention the cotillon, after supper, which they were to lead. She was wearing what he called her 'Undine frock'—a clinging affair, fringed profusely with silver and palest green, that suggested to his fancy Undine emerging from the stream in a dripping garment of water-weeds. Her arms and shoulders emerged from it a little too noticeably for his taste; but to-night his critical brain was in abeyance.
He had dinner at the Eltons'—a lively party with jokes, laughter, and champagne; and Miss Arden—after yesterday's grace—was in a teasing, elusive mood. But he had secured his dances—six out of twenty, not to mention the cotillion after supper, which they were set to lead. She was wearing what he called her 'Undine dress'—a clingy number, heavily fringed with silver and light green, that reminded him of Undine coming out of the stream in a dripping garment of water plants. Her arms and shoulders showed a little too much for his liking; but tonight, he wasn’t in a critical mood.
Look where he would, talk to whom he would, he was persistently, distractingly aware of her; and she could not elude him the whole evening long....
Look wherever he wanted, talk to whomever he chose, he was constantly and annoyingly aware of her; and she couldn't escape him all evening long....
Supper was over. The cotillon itself was almost over; the maypole figure adding a flutter of bright ribbons to the array of flags and bunting, evening dresses, and uniforms. Twice, in the earlier figures, she had chosen him; but this time, the chance issue of pairing by colours gave her to Desmond. Roy saw a curious look pass between them. Then Lance put his arm round her, and they danced without a break.
Supper was done. The cotillion was nearly finished; the maypole figure added a splash of colorful ribbons to the mix of flags, bunting, evening gowns, and uniforms. Twice, during the earlier dances, she had picked him, but this time, the random pairing by colors matched her with Desmond. Roy noticed a strange look exchanged between them. Then Lance wrapped his arm around her, and they danced continuously.
When it was over, Roy went in search of iced coffee. In a few seconds those two appeared on the same errand, and merged themselves in a lively group. Roy, irresistibly, followed suit; and when the music struck up, Lance handed her over with a formal bow.
When it was over, Roy went looking for iced coffee. In a few seconds, those two showed up for the same reason and joined a lively group. Roy, unable to resist, followed along; and when the music started, Lance handed her over with a formal bow.
"Your partner, I think, old man. Thanks for the loan," he said; and his smile was for Roy as he turned and walked leisurely away.
"Your partner, I believe, old man. Thanks for the loan," he said, and his smile was for Roy as he turned and walked away casually.
Roy looked after him, feeling pained and puzzled; the more so, because Lance clearly had the whip-hand. It was she who seemed the less assured of the two; and he caught himself wishing he possessed the power so to upset her equanimity. Was it even remotely possible that—she cared seriously, and Lance would not...?
"Brown studies aren't permitted in ballrooms, Mr Sinclair!" she rallied him in her gentlest voice—and Lance was forgotten. "Come and tie an extra big choc. on to my fishing-rod."
"Brown studies aren't allowed in ballrooms, Mr. Sinclair!" she said to him in her calmest voice—and Lance was overlooked. "Come and attach an extra big chocolate to my fishing rod."
Roy disapproved of the chocolate figure, as derogatory to masculine dignity. Six brief-skirted, briefer-bodiced girls stood on chairs, each dangling a chocolate cream from a fishing-rod of bamboo and coloured ribbon. Before them, on six cushions, knelt six men; heads tilted back, bobbing this way and that, at the caprice of the angler; occasionally losing balance, and half toppling over amid shouts and cheers.
Roy didn’t like the chocolate figure because he thought it undermined masculine dignity. Six girls in short skirts stood on chairs, each holding a chocolate cream from a bamboo fishing rod decorated with colored ribbons. In front of them, on six cushions, knelt six men; their heads tilted back, swaying this way and that at the whims of the angler, sometimes losing their balance and nearly toppling over amid cheers and laughter.
How did that kind of fooling strike the 'kits' and the Indian bandsman up aloft, wondered Roy. A pity they never gave a thought to that side of the picture. He determined not to be drawn in. Lance, he noticed, studiously refrained. Miss Arden—having tantalised three aspirants—was looking round for a fourth victim. Their eyes met—and he was done for....
How did that kind of teasing affect the 'kits' and the Indian musician up high, Roy wondered. It was a shame they never considered that aspect of things. He decided not to get involved. He noticed Lance was carefully staying out of it. Miss Arden—having teased three would-be suitors—was scanning the room for a fourth target. Their eyes met—and he was finished....
Directly his knee touched the cushion, the recoil came sharply—too late. And she—as if aware of his reluctance—played him mercilessly, smiling down on him with her astonishing hazel eyes....
Directly his knee hit the cushion, he felt a jolt—too late. And she—seemingly aware of his hesitation—teased him without mercy, smiling down at him with her stunning hazel eyes....
Roy's patience and temper gave out. Tingling with mortification, he rose and walked away, to be greeted with a volley of good-natured chaff.
Roy's patience wore thin. Feeling embarrassed, he stood up and walked away, only to be met with a playful barrage of teasing.
He was followed by Lister, 'the R.E. boy,' who at once secured the elusive bait, clearly by favour rather than skill. The rest had already paired. The band struck up; and Roy, partnerless, stood looking on, the film of the East over his face masking the clash of forces within. The fool he was to have given way! And this—before them all—after yesterday...!
He was followed by Lister, "the R.E. kid," who immediately hooked the tricky bait, clearly by luck instead of talent. The others had already found their partners. The band started playing, and Roy, without a partner, stood watching, the influence of the East on his face hiding the internal struggle within him. What a fool he was to have backed down! And this—in front of everyone—after yesterday...!
His essential masculinity stood confounded; blind to the instinct of the essential coquette—allurement by flight. He resolved to take no part in the final figure—the mirror and handkerchief; would not even look at her, lest she catch his eye.
His core masculinity was confused; unaware of the instinct of the true flirt—attraction through distance. He decided not to engage in the final moment—the mirror and handkerchief; he wouldn’t even glance at her, for fear she might catch his eye.
Her choice fell on Hayes; and Roy—elaborately indifferent—carried Lance off to the buffet for champagne cup. It was a thirsty evening; a relief to be quit of the ballroom and get a breath of masculine fresh air. The fencing-bout and its aftermath had consciously quickened his feeling for Lance. In the fury of that fight they seemed to have worked off the hidden friction of the past few weeks that had dimmed the steady radiance of their friendship. It was as if a storm-cloud had burst and the sun shone out again.
Her choice was Hayes, and Roy—acting nonchalant—took Lance to the buffet for champagne. It was a hot evening; it felt great to escape the ballroom and get some fresh air. The fencing match and what followed had really intensified his feelings for Lance. During that intense fight, it seemed like they had resolved the underlying tension from the past few weeks that had overshadowed their friendship. It was like a storm had cleared and the sun was shining again.
They said nothing intimate, nothing worthy of note. They were simply content.
They didn’t share anything personal or noteworthy. They were just happy.
Yet, when music struck up, Roy was in a fever to be with her again.
Yet, when the music started, Roy was eager to be with her again.
Her welcoming smile revived his reckless mood. "Ours—this time, anyway," he said, in an odd repressed voice.
Her warm smile lifted his carefree mood. "Ours—this time, at least," he said, in a strange restrained voice.
"Yes—ours."
"Yes, it's ours."
Her answering look vanquished him utterly. As his arm encircled her, he fancied she leaned ever so little towards him, as if admitting that she too felt the thrill of coming together again. Fancy or no, it was like a lighted match dropped in a powder magazine....
Her gaze completely defeated him. As his arm wrapped around her, he thought she leaned just a bit closer, as if acknowledging that she also felt the excitement of being together again. Whether it was just his imagination or not, it was like a spark dropped into a pile of explosives....
For Roy that single valse, out of scores they had danced together, was an experience by itself.
For Roy, that one waltz, out of the many they had danced together, was an experience in itself.
While the music plays, a man encircles one woman and another, from habit, without a flicker of emotion. But to-night volcanic forces in Roy were rising like champagne when the cork begins to move. Never had he been so disturbingly aware that he was holding her in his arms; that he wanted tremendously to go on holding her when the music stopped. To this danger-point he had been brought by the unconscious effect of delicate approaches and strategic retreats. And the man who has most firmly kept the cork on his emotions is often the most unaccountable when it flies off....
While the music plays, a man circles around one woman and then another, out of habit, without showing any emotion. But tonight, volcanic emotions in Roy were bubbling up like champagne when the cork starts to pop. He had never been so painfully aware that he was holding her in his arms; that he desperately wanted to keep holding her when the music stopped. He had reached this tipping point due to the unintentional impact of gentle advances and calculated retreats. And the person who has tightly controlled their emotions is often the most unpredictable when they finally explode....
The music ceased. They were merely partners again. He led her out into starry darkness, velvet soft; very quiet and contained to the outer eye; inwardly, of a sudden, afraid of himself, still more afraid of the serenely beautiful girl at his side.
The music stopped. They were just partners again. He took her out into the starry darkness, soft like velvet; very quiet and calm to the outside observer; but inside, suddenly, he was afraid of himself, even more afraid of the beautifully serene girl beside him.
He knew perfectly well what he wanted to do; but not at all what he wanted to say. For him, as his mother's son, marriage had a sacredness, an apartness from random emotions, however overwhelming; and it went against the grain to approach that supreme subject in his present fine confusion of heart and body and brain.
He knew exactly what he wanted to do, but had no clue what he wanted to say. For him, as his mother’s son, marriage held a sacred significance, a separation from fleeting feelings, no matter how intense; and it felt wrong to tackle that ultimate topic while he was in such a muddled state of heart, body, and mind.
They wandered on a little. Like himself, she seemed smitten dumb; and with every moment of silence, he became more acutely aware of her. He had discovered that this was one of her most potent spells. Never for long could a man be unaware of her, of the fact that she was before everything—a woman.
They continued walking for a bit. Like him, she seemed struck speechless; and with each moment of silence, he became more intensely aware of her. He had realized that this was one of her most powerful charms. No man could remain unaware of her for long, of the fact that she was above all else—a woman.
In a sense—how different!—it had been the same with Arúna. But with Arúna it was primitive, instinctive. This exotic flower of Western girlhood wielded her power with conscious, consummate skill....
In a way—how different!—it was the same with Arúna. But with Arúna, it was more primal, instinctive. This unique flower of Western girlhood exercised her power with intentional, flawless expertise....
Near a seat well away from the Hall she stopped. "We don't want any more exercise, do we?" she said softly.
Near a seat far from the Hall, she paused. "We don't want any more exercise, do we?" she said quietly.
"I've had enough for the present," he answered. And they sat down.
"I've had enough for now," he replied. And they took a seat.
Silence again. He didn't know what to say to her. He only craved overwhelmingly to take her in his arms. Had she a glimmering idea—sitting there, so close ... so alluring...?
Silence again. He didn't know what to say to her. He only desperately wanted to take her in his arms. Did she have the slightest clue—sitting there, so close ... so tempting...?
And suddenly, to his immense relief, she spoke.
And suddenly, to his great relief, she spoke.
"It was splendid. A pity it's over. That's the litany of Anglo-India. It's over. Change the scene. Shuffle the puppets—and begin again. I've been doing it for six years——"
"It was amazing. Too bad it's done. That's the constant refrain of Anglo-India. It's over. Switch it up. Rearrange the players—and start fresh. I've been doing this for six years—"
"And—it doesn't pall?" His voice sounded quite natural, quite composed, which was also a relief.
"And—it doesn't get boring?" His voice sounded completely natural, totally calm, which was also a relief.
"Pall?—You try it!" For the first time he detected a faint note of bitterness. "But still—a cotillon's a cotillon!"—She seemed to pull herself together.—"There's an exciting element in it that keeps its freshness. And I flatter myself we carried it through brilliantly—you and I." The pause before the linked pronouns gave him an odd little thrill. "But—what put you off ... at the end?"
"Pall?—You try it!" For the first time, he noticed a hint of bitterness. "But still—a cotillion's a cotillion!" She seemed to compose herself. "There's something thrilling about it that keeps it exciting. And I like to think we pulled it off brilliantly—you and I." The pause before the linked pronouns gave him a strange little thrill. "But—what turned you off ... at the end?"
Her amazing directness took him aback. "I—oh, well—I thought ... one way and another, you'd been having enough of me."
Her incredible honesty surprised him. "I—oh, well—I thought ... in one way or another, you’d had enough of me."
"That's not true!" She glanced at him sidelong. "You were vexed because I chose the Lister boy. And he was all over himself, poor dear! As a matter of fact, I'd meant to have you. If you'd only looked at me ...! But you stared fiercely the other way. However, perhaps we've been flagrant enough for to-night——"
"That's not true!" She shot him a sideways glance. "You were upset because I picked the Lister guy. And he was a complete mess, poor thing! Honestly, I meant to choose you. If only you had looked at me ...! But you were staring fiercely in the opposite direction. Anyway, maybe we've been bold enough for tonight——"
"Flagrant—have we?"
"Flagrant—do we?"
Daring, passionate words thronged his brain; and through his inner turmoil, he heard her answer lightly: "Don't ask me! Ask the Banter-Wrangle. She knows to an inch the degrees of flagrance officially permitted to the attached and the unattached! You see, in India, we're allowed ... a certain latitude."
Daring, passionate thoughts flooded his mind; and through his inner turmoil, he heard her respond casually: "Don't ask me! Ask the Banter-Wrangle. She knows exactly the limits of flirtation allowed for those in relationships and those who aren’t! You see, in India, we're allowed ... a certain freedom."
"Yes—I've noticed. It's a pity...." Words simply would not come, on this theme of all others. Was she indirectly ... telling him ...?
"Yeah—I’ve noticed. It’s a shame..." Words just wouldn’t come on this topic above all others. Was she hinting ... at something ...?
"And you disapprove—tooth and nail?" she queried gently. "I hoped you were different. You don't know how tired we are of eternal disapproval from people who simply know nothing—nothing——"
"And you disapprove—completely?" she asked softly. "I thought you were different. You have no idea how tired we are of constant judgment from people who really know nothing—nothing——"
"But I don't disapprove," he blurted out vehemently. "It always strikes me as a rather middle-class, puritanical attitude. I only think—it's a thousand pities to take the bloom off ... the big thing—the real thing, by playing at it (you can see they do) like lawn tennis, just to pass the time——"
"But I don't disapprove," he said passionately. "It always seems like a pretty middle-class, puritan vibe. I just think—it's such a shame to spoil ... the big thing—the real thing, by treating it like a game (you can see they do) like lawn tennis, just to kill time——"
"Well, Heaven knows, we've got to pass the time out here—somehow!" she retorted, with a sudden warmth that startled him: it was so unlike her. "All very fine for people at home to turn up superior noses at us; to say we live in blinkers, that we've no intellectual pursuits, no interest in 'this wonderful country.' I confess, to some of us, India and its people are holy terrors. As for art and music and theatres—where are they, except what we make for ourselves, in our indefatigable, amateurish way. Can't you see—you, with your imaginative insight—that we have virtually nothing but each other? If we spent our days bowing and scraping and dining and dancing with due decorum, there'd be a boom in suicides and the people in clover at Home would placidly wonder why——?"
"Well, God knows, we've got to find a way to pass the time out here—somehow!" she shot back, with a sudden spark that surprised him: it was so out of character for her. "It's all well and good for people back home to look down their noses at us; to say we live with blinders on, that we have no intellectual hobbies, no interest in 'this amazing country.' I admit, for some of us, India and its people are pretty scary. As for art, music, and theaters—where are they, apart from what we create for ourselves in our tireless, amateurish way? Can't you see—you, with your imaginative insight—that we have virtually nothing but each other? If we spent our days fawning and socializing and dining and dancing with proper decorum, there'd be a spike in suicides and the people lounging back home would calmly wonder why——?"
"But do listen. I'm not blaming—any of you," he exclaimed, distracted by her complete misreading of his mood.
"But please listen. I'm not blaming any of you," he said, distracted by her totally misinterpreting how he felt.
"Well, you're criticising—in your heart. And your opinion's worth something—to some of us. Even if we do occasionally—play at being in love, there's always the offchance it may turn out to be ... the real thing." She drew an audible breath and added, in her lighter vein: "You know, you're a very fair hand at it yourself—in your restrained, fakirish fashion——"
"Well, you're judging—deep down. And your opinion matters—to some of us. Even if we do sometimes pretend to be in love, there's always a chance it might actually be ... the real thing." She took a noticeable breath and added, in a lighter tone: "You know, you're quite good at it too—in your calm, not-so-genuine way——"
"But I don't—I'm not——" he stammered desperately. "And why d'you call me a fakir? It's not the first time. And it's not true. I believe in life—and the fulness of life."
"But I don't—I'm not——" he stammered desperately. "And why do you call me a fraud? It's not the first time. And it's not true. I believe in life—and in living it to the fullest."
"I'm glad. I'm not keen on fakirs. But I only meant—one can't picture you playing round, the way heaps of men do with girls ... who allow them ..."
"I'm glad. I'm not a fan of tricksters. But what I meant was—you can't really imagine you goofing around like a lot of guys do with girls... who just let them..."
"No. That's true. I never——"
"No. That's true. I never—"
"What—never? Or is it 'hardly ever'?"
"What—never? Or is it 'barely ever'?"
She leaned a shade nearer, her beautiful pale face etherealised by starshine. And that infinitesimal movement, her low tone, the sheer magnetism of her, swept him from his moorings. Words low and passionate came all in a rush.
She leaned a little closer, her gorgeous pale face illuminated by starlight. And that tiny movement, her soft voice, her sheer magnetism swept him off his feet. Words flowed from him, low and passionate, all at once.
"What are, you doing with me? Why d'you tantalise me. Whether you're there or not there, your face haunts me—your voice. It may be play for you—it isn't for me——"
"What are you doing with me? Why are you teasing me? Whether you're here or not, your face haunts me—your voice. It might be a game for you—it isn't for me——"
"I've never said—I've never implied—it was play ... for me——"
"I've never said—I’ve never implied—it was just a game ... for me——"
This time perceptibly she leaned nearer, mute confession in her look, her tone; and delicate fire ran in his veins....
This time, she noticeably leaned closer, a silent admission in her gaze and voice; a gentle thrill coursed through his veins....
Next moment his arms were round her; trembling, yet vehement; crushing her against him almost roughly. No mistaking the response of her lips; yet she never stirred; only the fingers of her right hand closed sharply on his arm. Having hold of her at last, after all that inner tumult and resistance, he could hardly let her go. Yet—strangely—even in the white heat of fervour, some detached fragment, at the core of him, seemed to be hating the whole thing, hating himself—and her——
Next moment, his arms were around her; shaking, yet intense; pulling her against him almost forcefully. There was no denying how her lips responded; yet she didn’t move; only the fingers of her right hand tightened sharply around his arm. Finally having hold of her after all that internal struggle and resistance, he could hardly let her go. Yet—strangely—even in the heat of passion, a separate part of him seemed to be resenting the whole situation, resenting himself—and her—
Instantly he released her ... looked at her ... realised.... In those few tempestuous moments he had burnt his boats indeed ...
Instantly he let her go ... looked at her ... realized.... In those few intense moments, he had truly burned his bridges ...
She met his eyes now, found them too eloquent, and veiled her own.
She met his gaze now, found it too expressive, and looked away.
"No. You are not altogether—a fakir," she said softly.
"No. You’re not really—a fakir," she said softly.
"I'd no business. I'm sorry ..." he began, answering his own swift compunction, not her remark.
"I didn’t have any business. I’m sorry..." he started, responding to his own quick guilt, not her comment.
"I'm not—unless you really mean—you are?" Faint raillery gleamed in her eyes. "You did rather overwhelmingly take things for granted. But still ... after that...."
"I'm not—unless you really mean—you are?" A slight teasing spark shone in her eyes. "You really did take things for granted way too much. But still ... after that...."
"Yes—after that ... if you really mean it?"
"Yeah—after that ... if you really mean it?"
"Well ... what do you think?"
"Well ... what do you think?"
"I simply can't think," he confessed, with transparent honesty. "I hardly know if I'm on my head or my heels. I only know you've bewitched me. I'm infatuated—intoxicated with you. But ... if you do care enough ... to marry me——"
"I just can’t think," he admitted, with complete honesty. "I barely know if I'm coming or going. All I know is that you've enchanted me. I'm obsessed—swept away by you. But ... if you do care enough ... to marry me——"
"My dear—Roy—can you doubt it?"
"My dear—Roy—do you doubt it?"
He had never heard her voice so charged with emotion. For all answer, he held her close—with less assurance now—and kissed her again....
He had never heard her voice so full of emotion. In response, he pulled her close—with less confidence now—and kissed her again....
In course of time they remembered that a pause only lasts five minutes; that there were other partners.
In time, they realized that a break only lasts five minutes and that there were other partners.
"If we're not to be too flagrant, even for India," she said, rising with unperturbed deliberation, "I suggest we go in. Goodness knows where they've got to by now!"
"If we're not going to be too obvious, even for India," she said, standing up with calm determination, "I think we should go in. Who knows where they are by now!"
He stood up also. "It matters a good deal more ... where we've got to. I'll come over to-morrow and see ... your people...."
He stood up as well. "It really matters a lot more ... where we need to go. I'll come over tomorrow and see ... your family...."
"No. You'll come over—and see me! We'll descend from the dream ... to the business; and have everything clear to our own satisfaction before we let in all the others. I always vowed I wouldn't accept a proposal after supper! If you're ... intoxicated, you might wake sober—disillusioned!"
"No. You’ll come over—and see me! We’ll come down from the dream … to the reality; and make sure everything is clear to us before we involve everyone else. I’ve always promised I wouldn’t accept a proposal after dinner! If you’re … tipsy, you might wake up—disillusioned!"
"But I—I've kissed you," he stammered, suddenly overcome with shyness.
"But I—I've kissed you," he stuttered, suddenly filled with shyness.
"So you have—a few times! I'm afraid we didn't keep count! I'm not really doubting either of us—Roy. But still.... Shall we say tea and a ride?"
"So you have—a few times! I'm afraid we lost track! I’m not really questioning either of us—Roy. But still... Shall we say tea and a ride?"
He hesitated. "Sorry—I'm booked. I promised Lance——"
He hesitated. "Sorry—I'm tied up. I promised Lance——"
"Very well—dinner? Mother has some bridge people. Only one table. We can escape into the garden. Now—come along."
"Alright—dinner? Mom has some friends over for bridge. Just one table. We can slip away to the garden. Now—let's go."
He drew a deep breath. More and more the detached part of him was realising....
He took a deep breath. Increasingly, the detached part of him was realizing...
They found Lahore still dancing, sublimely unconcerned. Instinctively, Roy looked round for Lance. No sign of him in the ballroom or the card-room. And the crowded place seemed empty without him. It was queer.
They found Lahore still dancing, blissfully indifferent. Instinctively, Roy looked around for Lance. There was no sign of him in the ballroom or the card room. The crowded venue felt empty without him. It was strange.
CHAPTER VII
"Of the unspoken word thou art master. The spoken word is master of thee."—Arab Proverb.
"Of the unspoken word, you are the master. The spoken word is your master."—Arab Proverb.
Roy drove home with Barnard in the small hours, still too overwrought for clear thinking, and too exhausted all through to lie awake for five minutes after his head touched the pillow. For the inner stress and combat had been sharper than he knew.
Roy drove home with Barnard in the early hours, still too overwrought to think clearly, and too exhausted to stay awake for five minutes after his head hit the pillow. The inner stress and struggle had been more intense than he realized.
He woke late to find Terry curled up against his legs, and the bungalow empty of human sounds. The other three were up long since, and gone to early parade. His head was throbbing. He felt limp, as if all the vigour had been drained out of him. And suddenly ... he remembered....
He woke up late to find Terry curled up against his legs, with the bungalow silent. The other three had been up for a while and had gone to the early parade. His head was throbbing. He felt weak, as if all his energy had been drained. And then suddenly... he remembered...
Not in a lover's rush of exaltation, but with a sharp reaction almost amounting to fear, the truth dawned on him that he was no longer his own man. In a passionate impulse, he had virtually surrendered himself and his future into the hands of a girl whom he scarcely knew. He still saw the whole thing as mainly her doing—and it frightened him. Looking backward over the past weeks, reviewing the steps by which he had arrived at last night's involuntary culmination, he felt more frightened than ever.
Not in a lover's moment of excitement, but with a sharp feeling that was almost fear, he realized that he was no longer his own person. In a moment of passion, he had basically given up himself and his future into the hands of a girl he barely knew. He still viewed everything as primarily her doing—and it scared him. Looking back over the past weeks, going through the steps that had led him to last night's involuntary conclusion, he felt more scared than ever.
And yet—there sprang a vision of her, pale and gracious in the starshine, when she leaned to him at parting....
And yet—there came a vision of her, pale and graceful in the starlight, when she leaned toward him at goodbye....
She was wonderful and beautiful—and she was his. Any man worth his salt would feel proud. And he did feel proud—in the intervals of feeling horribly afraid of himself and her. Especially her. Girls were amazing things. You seized hold of one and spoke mad words, and nearly crushed the life out of her, and she took it almost as calmly as if you had asked for an extra dance. Was it a protective layer of insensibility—or super-normal self-control? Would she, Rose, have despised him had she guessed that even at the height of his exultation he had felt ashamed of having let himself go so completely; and that before there had been any word of marriage—any clear desire of it even in the deep of his heart?
She was amazing and beautiful—and she was his. Any man who had self-respect would feel proud. And he did feel proud—when he wasn't feeling completely terrified of himself and her. Especially her. Girls were incredible beings. You grabbed one and said ridiculous things, and nearly squeezed the life out of her, and she took it almost as if you had just asked for one more dance. Was it a protective layer of numbness—or superhuman self-control? Would she, Rose, have looked down on him if she knew that even in the height of his happiness, he felt ashamed for letting himself go so fully; and that before there was any talk of marriage—any real desire for it even deep in his heart?
That was really the root of his trouble. The passing recoil from an ardent avowal is no uncommon experience with the finer types of men. But, to Roy, it seemed peculiarly unfitting that the son of his mother should, as it were, stumble into marriage in a headlong impulse of passion, on a superficial six weeks' acquaintance; and the shy, spiritual side of him felt alarmed, restive, even a little repelled.
That was really the core of his problem. The sudden reaction to a heartfelt confession is a common experience for sensitive guys. But to Roy, it felt especially inappropriate that his mother's son would rush into marriage based on a hasty six-week romance; and the shy, spiritual side of him felt anxious, dissatisfied, and even somewhat turned off.
In a measure, Rose was right when she dubbed him fakir. Artist though he was, and all too human, there lurked in him a nascent streak of the ascetic, accentuated by his mother's bidding, and his own strong desire to keep in touch with her and with things not seen.
In a way, Rose was right when she called him a fakir. Even though he was an artist and very much human, there was a growing ascetic side to him, emphasized by his mother's wishes and his own strong desire to stay connected to her and to things beyond what could be seen.
And there, on his writing-table, stood her picture mutely reproaching him. With a pang he realised how completely she had been crowded out of his thoughts during those weeks of ferment. What would she think of it all? The question—what would Rose think of her simply did not arise. She was still supreme, she who had once said, "So long as you are thinking first of me, you may be sure That Other has not yet arrived".
And there, on his desk, was her picture silently blaming him. He felt a sharp pain as he realized how completely she had been pushed out of his mind during those chaotic weeks. What would she think of everything? The thought of what Rose might think didn’t even come up. She was still the most important, the one who had once said, "As long as you’re thinking of me first, you can be sure That Other hasn’t shown up yet."
Was Rose Arden—for all her beauty and witchery—genuinely That Other?
Was Rose Arden—for all her beauty and charm—truly That Other?
Beguiled by her visible perfections, he had taken her spiritually for granted. And he knew well enough that it is not through the senses a man first approaches love—if he is capable of that high and complex emotion; but rather through imagination and admiration, sympathy and humour. As it was, he had not a glimmering idea how she would consort with his very individual inner self. Yet matters were virtually settled....
Beguiled by her obvious perfections, he had taken her for granted on a deeper level. He understood that a person doesn't first connect with love through physical attraction—if they have the ability to feel such a deep and complex emotion—but rather through imagination, admiration, sympathy, and humor. As it stood, he had no real idea how she would fit with his unique inner self. Yet, things were practically decided...
And suddenly, like a javelin, one word pierced his brain—Lance! Whatever there was between them, he felt sure his news would not please Lance, to say the least of it. And, as for their Kashmir plan...?
And suddenly, like a javelin, one word struck him—Lance! Whatever was between them, he was certain his news wouldn't please Lance, to say the least. And what about their Kashmir plan...?
Why the devil was life such a confoundedly complex affair? By rights, he ought to be 'all over himself', having won such a wife. Was it something wrong with him? Or did all accepted lovers feel like this—the morning after? A greater number, perhaps, than poets or novelists or lovers themselves are ever likely to admit. Very certainly he would not admit his present sensations to any living soul.
Why was life such a complicated mess? He should be thrilled to have won such an amazing wife. Was there something wrong with him? Or did all lovers feel this way—the morning after? Probably more than poets, novelists, or lovers would ever want to admit. He definitely wouldn’t admit what he was feeling to anyone.
Springing out of bed, he shouted for chota hazri[28] and shaving water; drank thirstily; ate hungrily; and had just cleared his face of lather when Lance came in, booted and spurred, bringing with him his magnetic atmosphere of vitality and vigour.
Springing out of bed, he shouted for chota hazri[28] and shaving water; drank eagerly; ate ravenously; and had just wiped the lather off his face when Lance came in, fully dressed with boots and spurs, radiating his energetic and lively presence.
Standing behind Roy, he ran his left hand lightly up the back of his hair, gripped the extra thickness at the top, and gave it a distinct tug; friendly, but sharp enough to make Roy wince.
Standing behind Roy, he ran his left hand gently up the back of his hair, grabbed the extra thickness at the top, and gave it a noticeable tug; friendly, but strong enough to make Roy wince.
"Slacker! Waster! You ought to have been out riding off the effects. You were jolly well going it last night. And you jolly well look it this morning. Good thing I'm free on the fifteenth to haul you away from all this".
"Lazy! Good-for-nothing! You should have been out burning off the effects. You were having a great time last night. And you definitely look like it this morning. Good thing I'm free on the fifteenth to drag you away from all this."
Perhaps because they had first met at an age when eighteen months seemed an immense gap between them, Lance had never quite dropped the elder-brotherly attitude of St Rupert days.
Perhaps because they had first met at an age when eighteen months felt like a huge gap, Lance had never really let go of the older-brother vibe from the St Rupert days.
"Yes—a rare good thing——" Roy echoed, and stopped with a visible jerk.
"Yeah—a rare good thing—" Roy repeated, and halted with a noticeable jerk.
"Well, what's the hitch? Hit out, man. Don't mind me."
"Well, what's the problem? Go ahead, man. Don’t worry about me."
There was a flash of impatience, an undernote of foreknowledge, in his tone, that made confession at once easier and harder for Roy.
There was a hint of impatience and a sense of foreknowledge in his tone that made it both easier and harder for Roy to confess.
"I suppose it was—pretty glaring", he admitted, twitching his head away from those strong friendly fingers. "The fact is—we're ... as good as engaged——"
"I guess it was pretty obvious," he admitted, turning his head away from those strong, friendly fingers. "The truth is—we're pretty much engaged——"
Again he broke off, arrested by the mask-like stillness of Desmond's face.
Again he stopped, caught by the mask-like stillness of Desmond's face.
"Congrats, old man", he said at last, in a level tone. "I got the impression ... a few weeks ago, you were not ready for the plunge. But you've done it—in record time." A pause. Roy sat there tongue-tied—unreasonably angry with himself and Rose. "Why 'as good as...?' Is it to be ... not official?"
"Congrats, old man," he finally said, keeping his tone steady. "I got the feeling... a few weeks ago, you weren't ready to take the leap. But you've done it—in record time." There was a pause. Roy sat there, speechless—unreasonably angry with himself and Rose. "Why 'as good as...?' Is it not going to be... official?"
"Only till to-morrow. You see, it all came ... rather in a rush. She thought ... we thought ... better talk things over first between ourselves. After all...."
"Only until tomorrow. You see, it all happened... really quickly. She thought... we thought... it would be better to discuss everything between us first. After all...."
"Yes—after all," Lance took him up. "You do know a precious lot about each other! How much ... does she know ... about you?"
"Yeah—after all," Lance replied. "You really know a lot about each other! How much ... does she know ... about you?"
"Oh, my dancing and riding, my temperament and the colour of my eyes—four very important items!" said Roy, affecting a lightness he was far from feeling.
"Oh, my dancing and riding, my personality and the color of my eyes—four really important things!" said Roy, trying to sound carefree despite how he truly felt.
Lance ignored his untimely flippancy. "Have you ever ... happened to mention ... your mother?"
Lance brushed off his inappropriate joking. "Have you ever ... mentioned ... your mom?"
"Not yet. Why——?" The question startled him.
"Not yet. Why—?" The question shocked him.
"It occurred to me. I merely wondered——"
"It occurred to me. I just wondered——"
"Well, of course, I shall—to-night."
"Of course, I will tonight."
Lance nodded, pensively fingered his riding-crop, and remarked, "D'you imagine now she's going to let you bury yourself up Gilgit way—with me? Besides—you'll hardly care ... shall we call it 'off'?"
Lance nodded, thoughtfully played with his riding crop, and said, "Do you really think she’s going to let you bury yourself up in Gilgit with me? Besides—you probably won’t care ... should we just call it 'off'?"
"Well you are——! Of course I'll care. I'm damned if we call it 'off.'"
"Well you are——! Of course I'll care. There’s no way we’re calling it 'off.'"
At that the mask vanished from Desmond's face. His hand closed vigorously on Roy's shoulder. "Good man," he said in his normal voice. "I'll count on you. That's a bargain." Their eyes met in the glass, and a look of understanding passed between them. "Feeling a bit above yourself, are you?"
At that, the mask disappeared from Desmond's face. His hand firmly gripped Roy's shoulder. "Good man," he said in his usual voice. "I can count on you. That's a deal." Their eyes connected in the mirror, and a moment of understanding passed between them. "Feeling a bit full of yourself, are you?"
Roy drew a great breath. "It's amazing. I don't yet seem to take it in."
Roy took a deep breath. "It's incredible. I still can’t quite grasp it."
"Oh—you will." The hand closed again on his shoulder. "Now I'll clear out. Time you were clothed and in your right mind."
"Oh—you will." The hand tightened on his shoulder again. "Now I'm going to step out. It's time for you to get dressed and be back to your senses."
And they had not so much as mentioned her name!
And they didn't even mention her name!
But even when clothed, Roy did not feel altogether in his right mind. He was downright thankful to be helping Lance with some sports for the men, designed to counteract the infectious state of ferment prevailing in the city, on account of to-morrow's deferred hartal. For the voice of Mahatma Ghandi—saint, fanatic, revolutionary, which you will—had gone forth, proclaiming the sixth of April a day of universal mourning and non-co-operation, by way of protest against the Rowlatt Act. For that sane measure—framed to safeguard India from her wilder elements—had been twisted, by skilled weavers of words, into a plot against the liberty of the individual. And Ghandi must be obeyed.
But even when dressed, Roy didn’t feel completely himself. He was genuinely grateful to be helping Lance with some sports for the guys, aimed at countering the chaotic atmosphere in the city due to tomorrow’s postponed hartal. The voice of Mahatma Gandhi—saint, fanatic, revolutionary, however you see it—had declared April sixth a day of universal mourning and non-cooperation in protest against the Rowlatt Act. That reasonable law—designed to protect India from its more extreme elements—had been twisted, by skilled wordsmiths, into a scheme against individual freedom. And Gandhi had to be followed.
Flamboyant posters in the city bewailed 'the mountain of calamity about to fall on the Motherland', and consigned their souls to hell who failed, that day, to close their business and keep a fast. To spiritual threats were added terrorism and coercion, that paralysis of the city might be complete.
Flamboyant posters in the city lamented 'the mountain of disaster about to hit the Motherland', and condemned to hell anyone who didn't close their business and observe a fast that day. Along with spiritual threats came terrorism and coercion, ensuring the city was completely paralyzed.
It was understood that, so long there was no disorder, the authorities would make no move. But, by Saturday, all emergency plans were complete: the Fort garrison strengthened; cavalry and armoured cars told off to be available.
It was clear that as long as there was no unrest, the authorities wouldn't take any action. By Saturday, however, all emergency plans were finalized: the Fort's garrison was reinforced, and cavalry and armored cars were put on standby.
Roy had no notion of being a mere onlooker, if things happened; and he felt sure they would. Directly he was dressed he waited on the Colonel, and had the honour to offer his services in case of need; further—unofficially—to beg that he might be attached, as extra officer, to Lance's squadron. The Colonel—also unofficially—expressed his keen appreciation; and Roy might rest assured the matter would be arranged.
Roy had no intention of just standing by if something happened; he was certain it would. As soon as he got dressed, he went to see the Colonel and offered his help if needed. Additionally—on an unofficial note—he asked to be attached as an extra officer to Lance's squadron. The Colonel—also unofficially—showed his strong appreciation, and Roy could be assured that the matter would be sorted out.
So he went off in high feather to report himself to Lance, and discuss the afternoon's programme.
So he headed off feeling great to check in with Lance and talk about the afternoon's plans.
Lance was full of a thorough good fellow he had stumbled on, a Sikh—and a sometime revolutionary—whose eyes had been opened by three years' polite detention in Germany. The man had been speaking all over the place, showing up the Home Rule crowd, with a courage none too common in these days of intimidation. After the sports, he would address the men; talk to them, encourage them to ask questions.
Lance was really impressed by a great guy he had met, a Sikh—and a former revolutionary—whose perspective had changed after three years of polite detention in Germany. The man had been speaking everywhere, challenging the Home Rule crowd with a bravery that's pretty rare these days of intimidation. After the sports, he would talk to the men; engage with them, encouraging them to ask questions.
It occurred to Roy that he had heard something of the sort in a former life; and—arrived on the ground—he recognised the very same man who had been howled down at Delhi.
It struck Roy that he had heard something like this before in a past life; and—once he got to the ground—he recognized the exact same man who had been shouted down in Delhi.
He greeted him warmly; spoke of the meeting; listened with unmoved countenance to lurid speculations about the disappearance of Chandranath; spoke, himself, to the men, who gave him an ovation; and, by the time it was over, had almost forgotten the astounding fact that he was virtually engaged to be married....
Driving out five miles to Lahore, he had leisure to remember, to realise how innately he shrank from speaking to Rose of his mother. Though in effect his promised wife, she was still almost a stranger; and the sacredness of the subject—the uncertainty of her attitude—intensified his shrinking to a painful degree.
Driving out five miles to Lahore, he had the time to remember and to realize how deeply he hesitated to talk to Rose about his mother. Even though she was technically his fiancé, she still felt like a near-stranger, and the delicate nature of the topic—what her feelings might be—made his reluctance even more intense and painful.
She had asked him to come early, that they might have a few minutes to themselves; and for once he was not unpunctual. He found her alone; and, at first sight, painful shyness overwhelmed him.
She had asked him to come early so they could have a few minutes to themselves, and for once he was on time. He found her alone, and at first glance, he was overwhelmed by painful shyness.
She was wearing the cream-and-gold frock of the evening that had turned the scale; and she came forward a trifle eagerly, holding out her hands.
She was wearing the cream-and-gold dress for the evening that had made a statement; and she stepped forward a bit eagerly, extending her hands.
"Wonderful! It's not a dream?"
"Awesome! It's really happening?"
He took her hands and kissed her, almost awkwardly. "It still feels rather like a dream," was all he could find to say—and fancied he caught a flicker of amusement in her eyes. Was she thinking him an odd kind of lover? Even last night, he had not achieved a single term of endearment, or spoken her name.
He took her hands and kissed her, almost awkwardly. "It still feels like a dream," was all he could think to say—and imagined he saw a hint of amusement in her eyes. Was she thinking he was a strange kind of lover? Even last night, he hadn’t managed to say a single sweet thing or even spoken her name.
With a graceful gesture, she indicated the sofa—and they sat down.
With a smooth motion, she pointed to the sofa—and they took a seat.
"Well, what have you been doing with yourself—Roy?" she asked, palpably to put him at ease. "It's a delightful name—Royal?"
"Well, what have you been up to—Roy?" she asked, clearly trying to make him feel comfortable. "It's a nice name—Royal?"
"No—Le Roy. Some Norman ancestor."
"No—Le Roy. A Norman ancestor."
"The King!" She saluted, sitting upright, laughter and tenderness in her eyes.
"The King!" She sat up straight, a smile and warmth in her eyes.
At that, he slipped an arm round her, and pressed her close. Then he plunged into fluent talk about the afternoon's events, and his accepted offer of service, till Mrs Elton, resplendent in flame-coloured brocade, surged into the room.
At that, he wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in close. Then he launched into a smooth conversation about the day's events and his accepted offer to help, until Mrs. Elton, glowing in bright red brocade, burst into the room.
By now, her beauty and his possessive instinct had more or less righted things; and her nearness, in the rose-scented dark, rekindled his fervour of last night.
By now, her beauty and his possessive instinct had mostly set things straight; and her closeness, in the rose-scented darkness, reignited his passion from last night.
Without a word he turned and took her in his arms, kissing her again and again. "'Rose of all roses! Rose of all the world!'" he said in her ear.
Without saying anything, he turned and wrapped her in his arms, kissing her over and over. "'Rose of all roses! Rose of all the world!'" he whispered in her ear.
Whereat, she kissed him of her own accord, at the same time lightly pressing him back.
Whereupon, she kissed him willingly, while softly pushing him back.
"Have mercy—a little! If you crush roses too hard their petals drop off!"
"Have a little mercy! If you squeeze roses too hard, their petals fall off!"
"Darling—I'm sorry!" The great word was out at last; and he felt quaintly relieved.
"Darling—I’m sorry!" The big word was finally out; and he felt strangely relieved.
"You needn't be! It's only—you're such a vehement lover. And vehemence is said—not to last!"
"You don't need to be! It's just that—you're such an intense lover. And it's said that intensity usually doesn't last!"
The words startled him. "You try me."
The words surprised him. "Go ahead, challenge me."
"How? An extra long engagement?"
"How? A super long engagement?"
"N-no. I wasn't thinking of that."
"N-no. I wasn't thinking about that."
"Well, we've got to think, haven't we? To talk practical politics!"
"Well, we need to think, don’t we? To discuss real politics!"
"Rather not. I bar politics—practical or Utopian."
"Not really. I avoid politics—whether it's practical or idealistic."
She laughed. There was happiness in her laugh, and tenderness and an undernote of triumph.
She laughed. Her laughter was filled with happiness, tenderness, and a hint of triumph.
"You're delicious! So ardent, yet so absurdly detached from the dull plodding things that make up common life. Come—let's stroll. The verandah breathes heat like a benevolent dragon!"
"You're amazing! So passionate, yet so oddly detached from the mundane things that make up everyday life. Come on—let's take a walk. The porch feels warm like a friendly dragon!"
They strolled in the cool darkness under drooping boughs, through which a star flickered here and there. He refrained from putting an arm round her, and was rewarded by her slipping a hand under his elbow.
They walked in the cool darkness beneath hanging branches, where a star twinkled occasionally. He held back from putting an arm around her, and in return, she slipped a hand under his elbow.
"Shall it be—a Simla wedding?" she asked in her caressing voice. "About the middle of the season? June?"
"Is it going to be a Simla wedding?" she asked in her soothing voice. "Around the middle of the season? June?"
"June? Yes. When I get back from Gilgit?"
"June? Yeah. When I return from Gilgit?"
"But—my dear! You're not going to disappear for two whole months?"
"But—my dear! You’re not really planning to disappear for two whole months?"
"I'm afraid so. I'm awfully sorry. But I can't go back on Lance."
"I'm afraid so. I'm really sorry. But I can't turn my back on Lance."
"Oh—Lance!"
"Oh—Lance!"
He heard her teeth click on the word. Perhaps she had merely echoed it.
He heard her teeth click on the word. Maybe she had just repeated it.
"Oh—very well". Her hand slipped from his arm. "And when you've fulfilled your prior engagement, you can perhaps find time—to marry me?"
"Oh—fine." Her hand slipped from his arm. "And when you've fulfilled your prior engagement, maybe you can find the time—to marry me?"
"Darling—don't take it that way," he pleaded.
"Darling—don't see it like that," he begged.
"Well, I did suppose I was going to be a shade more important to you than—your Lance. But we won't spoil things by squabbling."
"Well, I did think I would be a bit more important to you than—your Lance. But we won't ruin things by arguing."
Impulsively he drew her forward and kissed her; and this time he kept an arm round her as they moved on. He must speak—soon. But he wanted a natural opening, not to drag it in by the hair.
Impulsively, he pulled her closer and kissed her; this time he kept his arm around her as they walked on. He had to talk to her—soon. But he wanted it to happen naturally, not force it into the conversation.
"And after the honeymoon—Home?" she asked, following up her all-absorbing train of thought.
"And after the honeymoon—Home?" she asked, continuing her intense stream of thoughts.
"Yes—I think so. It's about time."
"Yeah—I think so. It's about time."
She let out a small sigh of satisfaction. "I'm glad it's not India. And yet—the life out here gets a hold, like dram-drinking. One feels as if perpetual, unadulterated England might be just a trifle—dull. But, of course, I know nothing about your home, Roy, except a vague rumour that your father is a Baronet with a lovely place in Sussex."
She let out a small sigh of satisfaction. "I’m glad it’s not India. Yet—life out here grabs you, like drinking too much. You start to feel like a constant, pure England might be just a bit—boring. But, of course, I don’t know anything about your home, Roy, except a vague rumor that your dad is a Baronet with a nice place in Sussex."
"No—Surrey," said Roy, and his throat contracted. Clearly the moment had come. "My father's not only a Baronet. He's a rather famous artist—Sir Nevil Sinclair. Perhaps you've heard the name?"
"No—Surrey," Roy said, feeling a tightness in his throat. It was clear the moment had arrived. "My dad isn't just a Baronet. He's a pretty well-known artist—Sir Nevil Sinclair. Maybe you've heard of him?"
She wrinkled her brows. "N-no.—You see, we do live in blinkers! What's his line?"
She frowned. "N-no.—You see, we do live with blinders on! What's his deal?"
"Mostly Indian subjects——"
"Mainly Indian topics——"
"Oh, the Ramayána man? I remember—I did see a lovely thing of his before I came out here. But then——?" She stood still and drew away from him. "One heard he had married...."
"Oh, the Ramayana guy? I remember—I did see something beautiful of his before I came out here. But then——?" She paused and stepped back from him. "I heard he got married...."
"Yes. He married a beautiful high-caste Indian girl," said Roy, low and steadily. "My mother——"
"Yeah. He married a beautiful, high-caste Indian girl," Roy said softly and steadily. "My mom——"
"Your—mother——?"
"Your mom?"
He could scarcely see her face; but he felt all through him the shock of the disclosure; realised, with a sudden furious resentment, that she was seeing his adored mother simply as a stumbling-block....
He could barely see her face, but he felt a jolt of shock throughout his entire body from the revelation. He suddenly understood, with intense anger, that she viewed his beloved mother only as an obstacle...
It was as if a chasm had opened between them—a chasm as wide as the East is from the West.
It felt like a gap had opened up between them—one as vast as the East is from the West.
"Didn't it strike you that I had—the right to know this ... before...?"
"Didn't it occur to you that I had the right to know this before?"
The implied reproach smote him sharply; but how could he confess to her—standing there in her queenly assurance—the impromptu nature of last night's proceedings?
The unspoken criticism hit him hard; but how could he admit to her—standing there with her regal confidence—the spontaneous nature of what happened last night?
"Well I—I'm telling you now," he stammered. "Last night I simply—didn't think. And before ... the fact is ... I can't talk of her, except to those who knew her ... who understand...."
"Well, I—I'm telling you now," he stammered. "Last night I just—didn't think. And before ... the truth is ... I can't talk about her, except to those who knew her ... who understand...."
"You mean—is she—not alive?"
"You mean—is she—dead?"
"No. The War killed her—instead of killing me."
"No. The War killed her—instead of killing me."
Her hand closed on his with a mute assurance of sympathy. If they could only leave it so! But—her people...?
Her hand clasped his, silently reassuring him with sympathy. If only they could just stay like this! But—her family...?
"You must try and talk of her—to me, Roy," she urged, gently but inexorably. "Was it—out here?"
"You have to try to talk about her—to me, Roy," she insisted, gently but firmly. "Was it—out here?"
"No. In France. They came out for a visit, when I was six. I've known nothing of India till now—except through her."
"No. In France. They came to visit when I was six. I haven't known anything about India until now—except through her."
"But—since you came out ... hasn't it struck you that ... Anglo-Indians feel rather strongly...?"
"But—since you came out ... hasn't it occurred to you that ... Anglo-Indians feel quite strongly...?"
"I don't know—and I didn't care a rap what they felt," he flung out with sudden warmth. "Now, of course—I do care. But ... to suppose she could ... stand in my way, seems an insult to her. If you're one of the people who feel strongly, of course ... there's an end of it. You're free."
"I don't know—and I didn't care at all what they felt," he shot back with unexpected intensity. "Now, of course—I do care. But ... to think she could ... block my path seems insulting to her. If you are one of those who feel strongly, then ... that's that. You're free."
"Free? Roy—don't you realise ... I care. You've made me care."
"Free? Roy—don’t you get it ... I care. You've made me care."
"I—made you?"
"I created you?"
"Yes; simply by being what you are—so gifted, so detached ... so different from the others ... the service pattern...."
"Yes; just by being who you are—so talented, so removed ... so different from everyone else ... the service pattern...."
"Oh yes—in a way ... I'm different."—Strange, how little it moved him, just then, her frank avowal, her praise.—"And now you know—why. I'm sorry if it upsets you. But I can't have ... that side of me accepted ... on sufferance——"
"Oh yes—in a way ... I'm different."—Strange how little it affected him, her honest confession, her praise.—"And now you know—why. I'm sorry if it bothers you. But I can't have ... that part of me accepted ... on conditions——"
To his greater amazement, she leaned forward and kissed him, deliberately, on the mouth.
To his surprise, she leaned in and kissed him, intentionally, on the lips.
"Will that stop you—saying such things?" There was repressed passion in her low tone, "I'm not accepting ... any of you on sufferance. And, really, you're not a bit like ... not the same...."
"Will that stop you—saying stuff like that?" There was a quiet intensity in her voice. "I'm not accepting ... any of you just out of pity. And honestly, you’re nothing like ... not the same at all..."
"No!" She smiled at the fierce monosyllable. "All that lot—the poor devils you despise—are mostly made from the wrong sort of both races—in point of breeding, I mean. And that's a supreme point, in spite of the twaddle that's talked about equality. Women of good family, East or West, don't intermarry much. And quite right too. I'm proud of my share of India. But I think, on principle, it's a great mistake...."
"No!" She smiled at the fierce one-word response. "All those people—the poor souls you look down on—are mostly from the wrong mix of both races—I'm talking about their background. And that's a crucial point, despite all the nonsense that's said about equality. Women from good families, whether East or West, don't marry outside their circle very often. And that's completely understandable. I'm proud of my connection to India. But I believe, on principle, it's a big mistake...."
"Yes—yes. That's how I feel. I'm not rabid. It's not my way. But ... I suppose you know, Roy, that ... on this subject, many Anglo-Indians are."
"Yes—yes. That's how I feel. I'm not crazy. That's not my style. But ... I guess you know, Roy, that ... on this topic, a lot of Anglo-Indians are."
"You mean—your people?"
"You mean—your group?"
"Well—I don't know about Pater. He's built on large lines, outside and in. But mother's only large to the naked eye; and she's Anglo-Indian to the bone."
"Well—I don’t know about Pater. He’s made in a big way, inside and out. But Mom only seems big at first glance; she’s Anglo-Indian through and through."
"You think ... she'll raise objections?"
"You think ... she’ll have issues with it?"
"She won't get the chance. It's my affair—not hers. There'd be arguments, at the very least. She tramples tactlessly. And it's plain you're abnormally sensitive; and rather fierce under your gentleness——!"
"She won't get the chance. It's my issue—not hers. There would definitely be arguments. She's pretty tactless. And it's obvious you're extremely sensitive; and quite fierce under your gentleness——!"
"But, Rose—I must speak. I refuse to treat—my mother as if she was—a family skeleton——"
"But, Rose—I have to say something. I won't treat—my mother as if she were—a family secret——"
"No—not that," she soothed him with voice and gesture. "Of course they shall know—later on. It's only ... I couldn't bear any jar at the start. You might, Roy—out of consideration for me. It would be quite simple. You need only say, just now, that your father is a widower. It isn't as if—she was alive——"
"No—not that," she comforted him with her voice and gestures. "Of course they'll find out—eventually. It's just... I couldn't handle any shock at the beginning. You could, Roy—just to think of me. It would be really simple. You just have to say, right now, that your dad is a widower. It’s not like—she’s still alive—"
The words staggered him like a blow. With an incoherent exclamation, he swung round and walked quickly away from her towards the house, his blood tingling in a manner altogether different from last night. Had she not been a woman, he could have knocked her down.
The words hit him like a punch. With a confused shout, he turned and quickly walked away from her toward the house, his blood racing in a way that felt completely different from last night. If she hadn't been a woman, he might have knocked her down.
Dismayed and startled, she hurried after him. "Roy, my dear—dearest," she called softly. But he did not heed.
Dismayed and startled, she rushed after him. "Roy, my dear—dearest," she called softly. But he didn't listen.
She overtook him, however, and caught his arm with both hands, forcing him to stop.
She passed him and grabbed his arm with both hands, making him stop.
He had been a fakir, past saving, could he have withstood her in that vein. Her nearness, her tenderness, revived the mood of sheer bewitchment, when he could think of nothing, desire nothing but her. She had a genius for inducing that mood in men; and Roy's virginal passion, once roused, was stronger than he knew. With his arms round her, his heart against hers, it was humanly impossible to wish her other than she was—other than his own.
He had been lost, beyond help, if he had to face her like that. Her presence, her warmth, brought back that feeling of pure enchantment when he could only think of her, could only want her. She had a talent for making men feel that way; and Roy's innocent passion, once sparked, was more intense than he realized. With his arms around her, his heart pressed against hers, it felt impossible to want her to be anything other than who she was—anything other than his own.
Words failed. He simply clung to her, in a kind of dumb desperation to which she had not the key.
Words failed. He just held onto her, in a sort of helpless desperation that she couldn't unlock.
"To-morrow," he said at last, "I'll tell you more—show you her picture."
"Tomorrow," he finally said, "I'll tell you more—show you her picture."
FOOTNOTES:
[28] Early tea.
Early tea.
CHAPTER VIII.
"The patience of the British is as long as a summer's day; but the arm of the British is as long as a winter's night."—Pathan Saying.
"The patience of the British lasts as long as a summer day; but the strength of the British lasts as long as a winter night."—Pathan Saying.
They parted on the understanding that Roy would come in to tiffin on Sunday. Instead, to his shameless relief, he found the squadron detailed to bivouac all day in the Gol Bagh, and be available at short notice.
They agreed that Roy would join them for lunch on Sunday. Instead, to his unashamed relief, he discovered that the squadron was assigned to camp out all day in the Gol Bagh and be ready on short notice.
It gave him a curious thrill to open his camphor-drenched uniform case—left behind with Lance—and unearth the familiar khaki of Kohat and Mespot days; to ride out with his men in the cool of early morning to the gardens at the far end of Lahore. The familiar words of commands, the rhythmic clatter of hoofs, were music in his ears. A thousand pities he was not free to join the Indian Army. But, in any case, there was Rose. There would always be Rose now. And he had an inkling that their angle of vision was by no means identical....
It gave him a strange excitement to open his camphor-scented uniform case—left behind with Lance—and dig out the familiar khaki from his days in Kohat and Mespot; to ride out with his men in the cool early morning to the gardens at the far end of Lahore. The familiar commands and the rhythmic clatter of hooves were music to his ears. It was such a shame he wasn't free to join the Indian Army. But, either way, there was Rose. There would always be Rose now. And he had a feeling that their perspectives were definitely not the same....
The voice of Lance, shouting an order, dispelled his brown study; and Rose—beautiful, desirable, but profoundly disturbing—did not intrude again.
The sound of Lance's voice, yelling a command, broke his deep thought; and Rose—gorgeous, alluring, but deeply unsettling—didn't interrupt again.
Arrived in the gardens, they picketed the horses, and disposed themselves under the trees to await events. The heat increased and the flies, and the eternal clamour of crows; and it was nearing noon before their ears caught a far-off sound—an unmistakable hum rising to a roar.
Arriving in the gardens, they tied up the horses and settled under the trees to wait for what would happen next. The heat intensified along with the flies and the constant noise from the crows; it was almost noon before they heard a distant sound—an unmistakable hum building into a roar.
"Thought so," said Lance, and flung a word of command to his men.
"Figured as much," Lance said, giving a command to his men.
A clatter of hoofs heralded arrivals—Elton and the Superintendent of Police with orders for an immediate advance. A huge mob, headed by students, was pouring along the Circular Road. The police were powerless to hold them; and at all costs they must be prevented from debouching on to the Mall. It was brisk work; but the squadron reached the critical corner just in time.
A clattering of hooves signaled the arrival of Elton and the Superintendent of Police, who came with orders for an immediate advance. A large crowd, led by students, was rushing along the Circular Road. The police couldn’t stop them; they had to be kept from spilling onto the Mall at all costs. It was a hectic situation, but the squadron arrived at the crucial intersection just in time.
A sight to catch the breath and quicken the pulses—that surging sea of black heads, uncovered in token of mourning; that forest of arms beating the air to a deafening chorus of orthodox lamentation; while a portrait of Ghandi, on a black banner, swayed uncertainly in the midst.
A breathtaking sight that quickens your pulse—a sea of black heads, bare as a sign of mourning; a crowd of arms waving in the air creating a deafening chorus of traditional grief; while a portrait of Gandhi, on a black banner, swayed unsteadily in the center.
A handful of police, shouting and struggling with the foremost ranks, were being swept resistlessly back towards the Mall—the main artery of Lahore; and a British police officer on horseback was sharing the same fate. Clearly nothing would check them save that formidable barrier of cavalry and armoured cars.
A group of police, shouting and fighting with the front lines, were being pushed back uncontrollably toward the Mall—the main road of Lahore; and a British police officer on horseback was facing the same situation. Clearly, nothing would stop them except that strong barrier of cavalry and armored cars.
At sight of it they halted; but disperse and return they would not. They haggled; they imposed impossible conditions; they drowned official parleyings in shouts and yells.
At the sight of it, they stopped; but they wouldn't scatter and go back. They bargained hard; they set impossible demands; they drowned out official discussions with shouts and screams.
For close on two hours, in the blazing sun, Lance Desmond and his men sat patiently in their saddles—machine-guns ready in the cars behind them—while the Civil Arm, derided and defied, peacefully persuaded those passively resisting thousands that the Mall was not deemed a suitable promenade for Lahore citizens in a highly processional mood.
For almost two hours, in the scorching sun, Lance Desmond and his men sat patiently in their saddles—machine guns ready in the vehicles behind them—while the Civil Arm, mocked and challenged, calmly convinced those peacefully resisting thousands that the Mall was not considered an appropriate gathering place for the people of Lahore in a highly festive atmosphere.
For two hours the human tide swayed to and fro; the clamour rose and fell; till a local leader, after much vain speaking, begged the loan of a horse, and headed them off to a mass meeting at the Bradlaugh Hall.
For two hours, the crowd moved back and forth; the noise went up and down; until a local leader, after a lot of pointless talking, asked to borrow a horse and led them to a mass meeting at the Bradlaugh Hall.
The cavalry, dismissed, trotted back to the gardens, to remain at hand in case of need.
The cavalry, dismissed, rode back to the gardens to stay close in case they were needed.
What the Indian officers and men thought of it all, who shall guess? What Lance Desmond thought, he frankly imparted to Roy.
What the Indian officers and men thought about it all, who can say? What Lance Desmond thought, he openly shared with Roy.
"A fine exhibition of the masterly inactivity touch!" said he, with a twitch of his humorous lips. "But not exactly an edifying show for our men. Wonder what my old Dad would think of it all? You bet there'll be a holy rumpus in the city to-night."
"A great display of expert doing nothing!" he said with a smirk. "But it’s not exactly a good example for our guys. I wonder what my old man would think about all this? You can bet there’ll be a huge uproar in the city tonight."
"And then——?" mused Roy, his imagination leaping ahead. "This isn't the last of it."
"And then—?" Roy wondered, his imagination racing ahead. "This isn't over yet."
"The last of it—will be bullets, not buckshot," said Lance in his soldierly wisdom. "It's the only argument for crowds. The soft-sawder lot may howl 'militarism.' But they're jolly grateful for a dash of it when their skins are touched. It takes a soldier of the right sort to know just when a dash of cruelty is kindness—and the reverse—in dealing with backward peoples; and crowds, of any colour, are the backwardest peoples going! It would be just as well to get the women safely off the scene."
"The last of it will be bullets, not buckshot," said Lance with his soldierly wisdom. "That's the only argument for crowds. The soft-hearted folks might shout 'militarism.' But they're really grateful for a bit of it when they're in danger. It takes the right kind of soldier to know exactly when a little bit of cruelty is actually kindness—and vice versa—when dealing with less developed people; and crowds, no matter their background, are the least developed people around! It would be best to get the women out of the way."
He looked very straight at Roy, whose sensitive soul winced, at the impact of his thought. Since their brief talk, the fact of the engagement had been tacitly accepted—tacitly ignored. Lance had a positive genius for that sort of thing; and in this case it was a godsend to Roy.
He looked directly at Roy, whose sensitive soul recoiled at the weight of his thoughts. Since their short conversation, the engagement had been silently accepted—silently overlooked. Lance had a real knack for that kind of thing; and in this situation, it was a blessing for Roy.
"Quite so," he agreed, returning the look.
"Absolutely," he agreed, matching the gaze.
"Well—you're in a position to suggest it."
"Well—you’re in a spot to suggest it."
"I'm not sure if it would be exactly appreciated. But I'll have a shot at it to-morrow."
"I'm not sure if it will be appreciated. But I'll give it a try tomorrow."
The city, that night, duly enjoyed its 'holy rumpus.' But on Monday morning shops were open again; everything as normal as you please; and the cheerful prophets congratulated themselves that the explosion had proved a damp squib after all.
The city, that night, thoroughly enjoyed its 'holy rumpus.' But on Monday morning, the shops were open again; everything was as normal as can be; and the cheerful prophets congratulated themselves that the explosion had turned out to be a total dud after all.
Foremost among these was Mr Talbot Hayes, whose ineffable air of being in the confidence of the Almighty—not to mention the whole Hindu Pantheon—was balm to Mrs Elton at this terrifying juncture. For her mountain of flesh hid a mouse of a soul, and her childhood had been shadowed by tales of Mutiny horrors. With her it was almost an obsession. The least unusual uproar at a railway station, or holiday excitement in the bazaar, sufficed to convince her that the hour had struck for which, subconsciously, she had been waiting all her life.
Foremost among these was Mr. Talbot Hayes, whose indescribable sense of being in tune with the Almighty—not to mention the entire Hindu Pantheon—was a comfort to Mrs. Elton at this scary moment. Under her large exterior was a timid soul, and her childhood had been clouded by stories of the horrors of the Mutiny. It was almost an obsession for her. The slightest unusual commotion at a train station or holiday excitement in the market was enough to make her believe that the moment she'd been subconsciously waiting for her whole life had finally arrived.
So, throughout Sunday morning, she had been a quivering jelly of fear; positively annoyed with Rose for her serene assurance that 'the Pater would pull it off all right.' She had never quite fathomed her daughter's faith in the shy, undistinguished man for whom she cherished an affection secretly tinged with contempt. In this case it was justified. He had returned to tiffin quite unruffled; had vouchsafed no details; simply assured her she need not worry. Thank God, they had a strong L.G. That was all.
So, all through Sunday morning, she had been a trembling mess of fear; genuinely annoyed with Rose for her calm confidence that "Dad would handle it just fine." She had never really understood her daughter's belief in the quiet, unremarkable man for whom she felt a love tinged with disdain. In this instance, it was warranted. He had come back for lunch completely unfazed; he hadn’t shared any details; he just assured her that she didn’t need to worry. Thank goodness they had a strong L.G. That was it.
But authority, in the person of Talbot Hayes, was more communicative—in a flatteringly confidential undertone. A long talk with him had cheered her considerably; and on Monday she was still further cheered by a piece of news her daughter casually let fall at breakfast, between the poached eggs and the marmalade.
But authority, represented by Talbot Hayes, was more open—in a pleasantly confidential tone. A long conversation with him had lifted her spirits quite a bit; and on Monday, she felt even more uplifted by a piece of news her daughter casually mentioned at breakfast, between the poached eggs and the marmalade.
Rose—at last! And even Gladys' achievement thrown into the shade! Here was compensation for all she had suffered from the girl's distracting habit of going just so far with the wrong man as to give her palpitations. She had felt downright nervous about Major Desmond. For Rose never gave one her confidence. And she had suffered qualms about this new unknown young man. But what matter now? To your right-minded mother, all's well that ends in the Wedding March—and Debrett! Most satisfactory to find that the father was a Baronet; and Mr Sinclair was the eldest son! Could anything be more gratifying to her maternal pride in this beautiful, difficult daughter of hers?
Rose—finally! And even Gladys' accomplishment was overshadowed! This was payoff for everything she had endured from the girl's annoying tendency to get just close enough to the wrong guy to make her heart race. She had been seriously worried about Major Desmond. Because Rose never shared her true feelings. And she had felt uneasy about this unfamiliar young man. But what does it matter now? To any sensible mother, everything is fine as long as it ends with the Wedding March—and Debrett! It was so satisfying to discover that the father was a Baronet; and Mr. Sinclair was the eldest son! Could anything be more fulfilling for her maternal pride in her beautiful, challenging daughter?
Consequently, when the eldest son came in to report himself, all that inner complacency welled up and flowed over him in a volume of maternal effusion, trying enough in any case; and to Roy intolerable, almost, in view of that enforced reservation that might altogether change her tone.
As a result, when the eldest son came in to announce himself, all that inner satisfaction bubbled up and poured over him in a wave of motherly affection, which was challenging enough as it was; and for Roy, it was almost unbearable, especially considering the forced restraint that could completely alter her tone.
After nearly an hour of it, he felt so battered internally that he reached the haven of his own room feeling thoroughly out of tune with the whole affair. Yet—there it was. And no man could lightly break with a girl of that quality. Besides, his feeling for her—infatuation apart—had received a distinct stimulus from their talk about his mother and the impression made on her by the photograph he had brought with him, as promised. And if Mrs Elton was a Brobdingnagian thorn on the stem of his Rose, the D.C.'s patent pleasure and affectionate allusions to the girl atoned for a good deal.
After almost an hour of it, he felt so beaten down inside that when he finally reached the comfort of his own room, he was completely out of sync with everything. Yet—there it was. No guy could easily walk away from a girl like that. Plus, his feelings for her—beyond just obsession—had definitely been strengthened by their conversation about his mother and the impression the photograph he had promised to bring made on her. And while Mrs. Elton was a massive pain in the side of his Rose, the D.C.'s clear enjoyment and warm comments about the girl made up for a lot.
So, instead of executing a 'wobble' of the first magnitude, he proceeded to clinch matters by writing first to his father, then to a Calcutta firm of jewellers for a selection of rings.
So, instead of making a big fuss, he decided to handle things by writing first to his dad, then to a jeweler in Calcutta for a selection of rings.
On Tuesday, Rose warned him that her mother was dying to give a dinner, to invite certain rival mothers, and announce her news with due éclat.
On Tuesday, Rose told him that her mom was eager to host a dinner, invite some rival moms, and announce her news with the proper flair.
"Hand us round, in fact," she added serenely, "with the chocs and Elvas plums!—No! Don't flare up!" Her fingers caressed the back of his hand. "In mercy to you, I diplomatically sat down upon the idea, and remained seated till it was extinct. So you're saved—by your affianced wife, whom you don't seem in a frantic hurry to acknowledge...!"
"Go ahead and pass them around, really," she added calmly, "along with the chocolates and Elvas plums!—No! Don’t get upset!" Her fingers gently stroked the back of his hand. "For your sake, I tactfully let go of the idea and stayed put until it faded away. So you're off the hook—thanks to your future wife, whom you don't seem eager to admit...!"
He caught her to him, and kissed her passionately. "You know it's not that——"
He pulled her close and kissed her passionately. "You know it's not like that——"
"Yes, I know ... you're just terror-struck of all those women. But if you will do these things, you must stand up to the consequences—like a man."
"Yes, I know ... you're just scared of all those women. But if you’re going to do these things, you have to face the consequences—like a man."
He jerked up his head. "No fear. We'll say to-morrow, or Thursday."
He quickly lifted his head. "No worries. We'll say tomorrow or Thursday."
"I'll be merciful, and say Thursday. It's to be announced this afternoon. Have you mentioned it—to any one?"
"I'll be nice and say Thursday. It will be announced this afternoon. Have you told anyone about it?"
"Only to Lance."
"Just for Lance."
A small sound between her teeth made him turn quickly.
A small sound between her teeth made him turn suddenly.
"Anything hurt you?"
"Did anything hurt you?"
"You've quick ears! Only a pin-prick." She explored her blouse for the offending pin. "Do you tell each other everything—you two?"
"You've got sharp ears! Just a little pin-prick." She checked her blouse for the annoying pin. "Do you two share everything with each other?"
"Pretty well—as men go."
"Pretty good—as guys go."
"You're a wonderful pair."
"You're an amazing couple."
She sighed and was silent a moment. Then, "Shall it be a ride on Thursday?" she asked, giving his arm a small squeeze.
She sighed and paused for a moment. Then she asked, "How about we go for a ride on Thursday?" as she gave his arm a light squeeze.
"Rather. There are Brigade Sports; but I could cry off. We'll take our tea out to Shadera, have a peaceful time there, and finish up at the Hall."
"Actually, there are Brigade Sports; but I could skip it. We'll take our tea out to Shadera, have a relaxing time there, and wrap up at the Hall."
So it was arranged, and so it befell, though not exactly according to design.
So it was planned, and so it happened, though not exactly as intended.
On Thursday they rode leisurely out through the heat and dusty haze, away from bungalows and the watered Mall, through a village alive with shrill women, naked babies, and officious pariahs, who kept Terry furiously occupied: on past the city, over the bridge of boats that spans the Ravi, till they came to the green secluded garden where the Emperor Jehangir sleeps, heedless of infidels who, generation after generation, have picnicked and made love in the sacred precincts of his tomb.
On Thursday, they rode out slowly through the heat and dusty haze, away from the bungalows and the watered Mall, through a village buzzing with loud women, naked babies, and pushy outcasts, who kept Terry intensely busy; past the city, over the boat bridge that crosses the Ravi, until they reached the green, quiet garden where Emperor Jehangir lies, indifferent to the non-believers who, generation after generation, have picnicked and made love in the sacred grounds of his tomb.
Arrived at the gardens, they tethered the horses, drank thermos tea and ate sugared cakes, sitting on the wide wall that looked across the river and the plain to the dim huddled city beyond. And Roy talked of Bramleigh Beeches in April, till he felt home-sick for primroses and the cuckoo and the smell of mown grass; while, before his actual eyes, the terrible sun of India hung suspended in the haze, like a platter of molten brass, till the turning earth, settling to sleep, shouldered it almost out of sight.
Arriving at the gardens, they tied up the horses, had thermos tea, and enjoyed some sweet cakes while sitting on the wide wall overlooking the river and the flat land leading to the faint outline of the city in the distance. Roy talked about Bramleigh Beeches in April until he started to feel nostalgic for primroses, the cuckoo, and the smell of freshly cut grass; meanwhile, right before his eyes, the scorching sun of India hung in the haze like a plate of molten brass, until the turning earth, settling down for the night, pushed it almost out of view.
That brought them back to realities.
That brought them back to reality.
"We must scoot," said Roy. "It'll be dark, and there's only a slip of a moon."
"We need to hurry," said Roy. "It'll be dark soon, and there's barely a sliver of a moon."
"It's been delicious!" she sighed; and they kissed mutually—a lingering kiss.
"It's been delicious!" she sighed, and they kissed each other—a long kiss.
Then they were off, racing the swift-footed dusk....
Then they took off, racing against the quickening dusk....
Skirting the city, they noticed scurrying groups of figures, shouting to each other as they ran; and the next instant, Roy's ear caught the ominous hum of Sunday morning.
Skirting the city, they noticed groups of figures rushing around, yelling to each other as they ran; and in the next moment, Roy's ear picked up the unsettling buzz of Sunday morning.
"Good God! They're out again. Hi—You! What's the tamasha?" he called to the nearest group.
"Good God! They're out again. Hey—You! What's the tamasha?" he called to the nearest group.
They responded with wild gestures, and fled on. But one lagged a little, being fat and scant of breath; and Roy shouted again. This time the note of command took effect.
They reacted with frantic gestures and ran off. But one fell behind a bit, being overweight and out of breath; and Roy shouted again. This time, his commanding tone had an impact.
"Where are you all running? Is there trouble?" he asked.
"Where are you all running to? Is there a problem?" he asked.
"Big trouble, Sahib—Amritsar," answered the fleshly one, wiping the dusty sweat from his forehead, and shaking it unceremoniously from his finger-tips. "Word comes that our leaders are taken. Mahatma Ghandi, also. The people are burning and looting; Bank-ghar,[29] Town Hall-ghar; killing many Sahibs and one Mem-sahib. Hai! hai! Now there will be hartal again; Committee ki ráj. No food; no work. Hai! hai![30] Ghandi ki jai!"
"Big trouble, sir—Amritsar," said the heavyset man, wiping the dusty sweat from his forehead and shaking it off his fingertips. "We just got word that our leaders have been taken. Mahatma Gandhi too. The people are burning and looting; Bank-ghar,[29] Town Hall-ghar; killing many British and one lady. Oh no! Now there will be a hartal again; the Committee's rule. No food; no work. Oh no![30] Long live Gandhi ki jai!"
"Thank God, you're not. It's quite bad enough——" She set her teeth. "Oh, come on."
"Thank God, you're not. It's already bad enough——" She gritted her teeth. "Oh, come on."
Back they sped, at a hand-gallop, past the Fort and the Badshahi Mosque; then, neck and neck down the long straight road, that vibrant roar growing louder with every stride.
Back they sped, at a fast gallop, past the Fort and the Badshahi Mosque; then, side by side down the long straight road, that vibrant roar getting louder with every stride.
Near the Church they slackened speed. The noise had become terrific, like a hundred electric engines; and there was more than excitement in it—there was fury.
Near the Church, they slowed down. The noise had grown overwhelming, like a hundred electric engines; and it was more than just excitement in it—there was rage.
"Sunday was a treat to this," remarked Roy. "We shan't get on to the Mall."
"Sunday was a treat for this," Roy said. "We won't get to the Mall."
"We can go through Mozung," said Rose coolly. "But I want to see—as far as one can. The Pater's bound to be there."
"We can go through Mozung," Rose said casually. "But I want to see—as far as I can. The Pater is definitely going to be there."
Roy, while admiring her coolness, detected beneath it a repressed intensity, very unlike her. But his own urgent sensations left no room for curiosity; and round the next swerve they drew rein in full view of a sight that neither would forget while they lived.
Roy, while appreciating her calmness, sensed an intense energy underneath that was quite different from her usual self. But his own intense feelings didn't allow for curiosity, and as they turned the next corner, they halted in front of a sight that neither of them would ever forget.
The wide road, stretching away to the Lahori gate, was thronged with a shouting, gesticulating human barrier; bobbing heads and lifted arms, hurling any missile that came to hand—stones, bricks, lumps of refuse—at the courageous few who held them in check.
The wide road leading to the Lahori gate was packed with a shouting, waving crowd; bouncing heads and raised arms were throwing whatever they could find—stones, bricks, pieces of trash—at the brave few who were trying to hold them back.
Cavalry and police, as on Sunday, blocked the turning into the Mall; and Roy instantly recognised the silhouette of Lance, sitting erect and rigid, doubtless thinking unutterable things.
Cavalry and police, just like on Sunday, blocked the entrance to the Mall; and Roy immediately recognized Lance’s silhouette, sitting up straight and tense, clearly lost in deep thought.
Low roofs of buildings, near the road, were alive with shadowy figures, running, yelling, hurling bricks and mud from a half-demolished shop near by. Two mounted police officers made abortive attempts to get a hearing; and a solitary Indian, perched on an electric standard, well above the congested mass, vainly harangued and fluttered a white scarf as signal of pacific intentions. Doubtless one of their 'leaders,' again making frantic, belated efforts to stem the torrent that he and his kind had let loose.
Low roofs of buildings by the road were filled with shadowy figures, running, shouting, and throwing bricks and mud from a nearby half-demolished shop. Two mounted police officers tried unsuccessfully to get people's attention; meanwhile, a lone Indian, sitting on a utility pole well above the crowded area, futilely shouted and waved a white scarf to signal peaceful intentions. He was likely one of their 'leaders,' desperately trying to stop the chaos he and his people had unleashed.
"That brute there's trying to cut off the light!" he exclaimed, turning sharply in the saddle, only to find that Rose had not even heard him.
"That jerk is trying to block the light!" he shouted, turning quickly in the saddle, only to realize that Rose hadn't even heard him.
She sat stone-still, her face set and strained, as he had seen it after the tournament. "There he is," she murmured—the words a mere movement of her lips.
She sat completely still, her expression tight and tense, just like he had seen it after the tournament. "There he is," she whispered—the words barely forming on her lips.
He hated to see her look like that; and putting out a hand, he touched her arm.
He hated to see her looking like that, so he reached out and touched her arm.
"I don't see him," he said, answering her murmur. "He'll be coming, though. Not nervous, are you?"
"I can't see him," he said, responding to her quiet voice. "He'll be here soon, though. You're not nervous, are you?"
She started at his touch—shrank from it almost; or so he fancied. "Nervous? No—furious!" Her low tone was as tense as her whole attitude. "Mud and stones! Good heavens! Why don't they shoot?"
She flinched at his touch—almost pulled away from it; or so he thought. "Nervous? No—angry!" Her quiet voice was as tense as her entire posture. "Mud and rocks! Good heavens! Why don't they just shoot?"
"They will—at a pinch," Roy assured her, feeling oddly rebuffed, and as if he were addressing a stranger. "Stay here. Don't stir. I'll glean a few details from one of our outlying sowars."
"They will—if needed," Roy assured her, feeling strangely rejected, as if he were talking to someone he didn't know. "Stay here. Don't move. I'll get some information from one of our nearby soldiers."
The nearest man available happened to be a Pathan. Recognising Roy, he saluted, a fighting gleam in his eyes.
The closest guy available was a Pathan. When he saw Roy, he nodded, a fierce look in his eyes.
"Wah, wah! Sahib! This is not man's work, to sit staring while these throw words to a pack of mad jackals. On the Border we say, páili láth; pechi bhát.[31] That would soon make an end of this devil's noise."
"Wah, wah! Sir! This isn't something a man should do, sitting there and watching while they toss words to a bunch of crazy jackals. On the Border, we say, páili láth; pechi bhát.[31] That would quickly put an end to this devil's racket."
"True talk," said Roy, secretly approving the man's rough wisdom. "How long has it been going on?"
"You're right," said Roy, secretly admiring the man's blunt wisdom. "How long has this been going on?"
"We came late, Sahib, because of the sports; but these have been nearly one hour. Once the police-lóg gave buckshot to those on the roofs. How much use—the Sahib can see. Now they have sent a sowar for the Dep'ty Sahib. But these would not hear the Lát Sahib himself. One match will light such a bonfire; but a hundred buckets will not put it out."
"We arrived late, sir, because of the sports; but those have almost finished now. The police shot at people on the roofs about an hour ago. The sir can see how effective that was. Now they’ve sent a soldier for the Deputy sir. But they wouldn’t listen to the Lát sir himself. One match can ignite such a bonfire; but a hundred buckets won’t put it out."
Roy assented, ruefully enough. "Is it true there has been big trouble at Amritsar—burning and killing?"
Roy nodded, somewhat regretfully. "Is it true there's been significant violence in Amritsar—fires and deaths?"
"Wah, wah! Shurrum ki bhát.[32] Because he who made all the trouble may not come into the Punjab, Sahibs who have no concern—are killed——"
"Wah, wah! Shurrum ki bhát.[32] Because the one who caused all the trouble might not enter Punjab, and those who have no stake—are killed——"
An intensified uproar drew their eyes back to the mob.
An increased commotion caught their attention again towards the crowd.
It was swaying ominously forward, with yellings and prancings, with renewed showers of bricks and stones.
It was swaying dangerously forward, with shouting and prancing, accompanied by renewed showers of bricks and stones.
"Thus they welcome the Dep'ty Sahib," remarked Sher Khan with grim irony.
"Looks like they’re welcoming the Deputy Sir," said Sher Khan with a grim sense of irony.
It was true. No mistaking the bulky figure on horseback, alone in the forefront of the throng, trying vainly to make himself heard. Still he pressed forward, urging, commanding; missiles hurtling round him. Luckily the aim was poor; and only one took effect.
It was true. There was no doubt about the large figure on horseback, standing alone at the front of the crowd, struggling to make himself heard. Still, he pushed ahead, urging and commanding; projectiles flying around him. Thankfully, the aim was off; and only one hit its target.
A voice shouted, "You had better come back, sir."
A voice yelled, "You should come back, sir."
He halted. There was a fierce forward rush. Large groups of people sat down in flat defiance.
He stopped. There was a strong surge forward. Large groups of people sat down in open defiance.
Again Rose broke out with her repressed intensity, "It's madness! Why on earth don't they shoot?"
Again, Rose burst out with her pent-up intensity, "It's insane! Why on earth don't they shoot?"
"The notion is—to give the beggars every chance," urged Roy. "After all, they've been artificially worked up. It's the men behind—pulling the strings—who are to blame——"
"The idea is—to give the beggars every opportunity," Roy insisted. "After all, they've been manipulated. It's the people behind the scenes—pulling the strings—who are to blame——"
"I don't care who's to blame. They're as dangerous as wild beasts." She did not even look at him. Her eyes, her mind were centred on that weird, unforgettable scene. "And our people simply sitting there being pelted with bricks and stones ... the Pater ... Lance...."
"I don't care who's to blame. They're as dangerous as wild animals." She didn't even glance at him. Her eyes, her thoughts were focused on that strange, memorable scene. "And our people just sitting there getting hit with bricks and stones ... the Pater ... Lance...."
She drew in her lip. Roy gave her a quick look. That was the second time; and she did not even seem aware of it.
She bit her lip. Roy glanced at her quickly. That was the second time, and she didn’t even seem to notice.
"Yes. It's a detestable position, but it's not of their making," he agreed; adding briskly: "Come along, now, Rose. It's getting dark; and I ought to be in Cantonments. There'll be pickets all over the place—after this. I'll see you safe to the Hall, then gallop on."
"Yes. It's a terrible situation, but they didn't create it," he agreed, adding quickly: "Come on, Rose. It's getting dark, and I need to be in Cantonments. There will be guards everywhere after this. I'll make sure you get to the Hall safe, then I’ll take off."
Her lips twitched in a half-smile. "Shirking congrats again?"
Her lips curled into a half-smile. "Skipping out on congratulations again?"
"Oh, drop it! I'd clean forgotten. I'll conduct you right in—and chance congrats. But they'll be too full of other things to-night. Scared to death, some of them."
"Oh, forget it! I totally spaced on that. I'll show you right in—and hope for congratulations. But they'll be too caught up in other stuff tonight. Some of them are scared to death."
"Mother, for one. I never thought of her. We must hurry."
"Mom, for sure. I never thought about her. We need to hurry."
"Thank goodness! At last! I hope it hurt some of them badly," Rose broke out with unusual warmth. She was rather unusual altogether this evening. "Really, it would serve them right—as Mr Hayes says—if we did clear out, lock, stock, and barrel, and leave their precious country to be scrambled for by others of a very different ját[33] from the stupid, splendid British. I'm glad I'm going, anyway. I've never felt in sympathy. And now, after all this ... and Amritsar ... I simply couldn't...."
"Thank goodness! Finally! I hope it hurt some of them a lot," Rose said with unexpected warmth. She was pretty different tonight. "Honestly, it would be just what they deserve—like Mr. Hayes says—if we really did head out, lock, stock, and barrel, and left their precious country to be fought over by people from a very different class than the stupid, splendid British. I’m just glad I’m leaving, anyway. I’ve never felt connected. And now, after everything... and Amritsar... I just couldn’t...."
She broke off in mid-career, flicked her pony's flanks, and set off at a brisk canter.
She paused in the middle of her ride, tapped her pony's sides, and took off at a quick canter.
Pause and action could have but one meaning. "She's realising," thought Roy, cantering after, pain and anger mingled in his heart. At such a moment, he admitted, her outburst was not unnatural. But to him it was, none the less, intolerable. The trouble was, he could say nothing, lest he say too much.
Pause and action could have only one meaning. "She's realizing," thought Roy, riding after her, pain and anger mixed in his heart. At that moment, he admitted, her outburst was understandable. But to him, it was still unbearable. The problem was, he couldn't say anything, for fear of saying too much.
At the Lawrence Hall they found half a company of British soldiers on guard,—producing, by their mere presence, that sense of security which radiates from the policeman and the soldier when the solid ground fails underfoot.
At the Lawrence Hall, they found a few British soldiers on guard—providing, just by being there, that sense of security that comes from a policeman and a soldier when the solid ground gives way beneath you.
Within doors, the atmosphere was electrical with excitement and uncertainty. Orders had been received that, in case of matters taking a serious turn, the hundred or so of English women and children gathered at the Club would be removed under escort to Government House. No one was dancing. Every one was talking. The wildest rumours were current.
Within the building, the atmosphere was charged with excitement and uncertainty. Orders had been given that, if things took a serious turn, the hundred or so English women and children gathered at the Club would be escorted to Government House. No one was dancing. Everyone was talking. The wildest rumors were flying around.
At a crisis the curtains of convention are rent and the inner self peers through, sometimes revealing the face of a stranger. While the imposing Mrs Elton quivered inwardly, Mrs Ranyard—for all her 'creeps' and her fluffiness—knew no flicker of fear. In any case, there were few who would confess to it, though it gnawed at their vitals; and Roy's quick eye noted that, among the women, as a whole, the light-hearted courage of Anglo-India prevailed. It gave him a sharp inner tweak to look at them all and remember that nightmare of seething, yelling rebels at Anarkalli. He wished to God Rose had not seen it too. It was the kind of thing that would stick in the memory.
At a crisis, the facade of social norms is torn away, revealing the true self, sometimes showing a face that seems unfamiliar. While the formidable Mrs. Elton internally trembled, Mrs. Ranyard—despite her 'creeps' and her fluffiness—felt no fear at all. In any case, few would admit to being afraid, even though it ate away at them inside; and Roy quickly noticed that, among the women as a whole, the cheerful bravery of Anglo-India was dominant. It gave him a sharp jolt to look at all of them and remember the nightmare of the chaotic, screaming rebels at Anarkalli. He wished to God Rose hadn't seen it too. It was the kind of thing that would stay in your mind.
On their appearance in the Hall, Mrs Elton deserted a voluble group and bore down upon them, flustered and perspiring.
On her arrival in the Hall, Mrs. Elton left a loud group and approached them, flustered and sweating.
"My darling girl—thank God! I've been in a fever!" she cried, and would have engulfed her stately daughter before them all, but that Rose put out a deterring hand.
"My darling girl—thank God! I've been so worried!" she exclaimed, and would have embraced her elegant daughter in front of everyone, but Rose held up a hand to stop her.
"I was afraid you'd be upset—so we hurried," she said serenely; not the Rose of Anarkalli, by any means. "But we were all right along the Mozung road."
"I was worried you'd be upset—so we rushed," she said calmly; definitely not the Rose of Anarkalli. "But we were fine along the Mozung road."
That 'we,' and a possessive glance—the merest—at her lover, brought down upon the pair a small shower of congratulations. Every one had foreseen it, of course, but it was so delightful to know....
That 'we,' and a quick possessive look—just the slightest—at her partner, brought a little rain of congratulations upon the couple. Everyone had anticipated it, of course, but it was so wonderful to know....
After the sixth infliction, Roy whispered in her ear, "I say, I can't stand any more. And it's high time I was off."
After the sixth hit, Roy whispered in her ear, "I can't take any more. It's about time I left."
"Poor dear! 'When duty calls...?'" Her cool tone was not unsympathetic. "I'll let you off the rest."
"Poor thing! 'When duty calls...?'" Her calm tone wasn't without sympathy. "I'll excuse you from the rest."
She came out with him, and they stood together a moment in the darkness under the portico.
She stepped outside with him, and they stood together for a moment in the dark under the porch.
"I shall dream to-night, Roy," she said gravely. "And we may not even see the Pater. He's taken up his abode in the Telegraph Office. Mother will want to bolt. I can see it in her eye!"
"I’m going to dream tonight, Roy," she said seriously. "And we might not even see Dad. He’s settled into the Telegraph Office. Mom will want to rush out. I can see it in her eyes!"
"Well, she's right. You ought all to be cleared out of this, instanter."
"Well, she's correct. You all need to get out of here, immediately."
"Are you—so keen?"
"Are you really that eager?"
"Of course not." His tone was more impatient than loverly. "I'm only keen to feel—you're safe."
"Of course not." His tone was more annoyed than affectionate. "I just want to make sure—you're safe."
"Oh—safe!" she sighed. "Is one—anywhere—ever?"
"Oh—safe!" she sighed. "Is anyone—anywhere—ever?"
"No," he countered with unexpected vigour, "or life wouldn't be worth living. There are degrees of unsafeness, that's all. It's natural—isn't it, darling?—I should want to feel you're out of reach of that crowd. If it had pushed on here, and to Government House, Amritsar doings would have been thrown into the shade."
"No," he replied with surprising energy, "or life wouldn't be worth living. There are different levels of danger, that's all. It's natural—isn't it, darling?—for me to want to feel like you're safe from that crowd. If it had come here, and to Government House, the events in Amritsar would have been completely overshadowed."
She shivered. "It's horrible—incredible! I suppose one has to be a lifelong Anglo-Indian to realise quite how incredible it feels—to us."
She shivered. "It's terrible—unbelievable! I guess you have to be a lifelong Anglo-Indian to truly understand just how unbelievable it feels—to us."
"I'll see you to-morrow?" she asked.
"I'll see you tomorrow?" she asked.
"Of course. If I can square it. But we shall be snowed under with emergency orders. I'll send a note in any case."
"Of course. If I can make it happen. But we'll be overwhelmed with emergency orders. I'll send a message either way."
"Take care of yourself—on my account," she commanded softly; and they kissed.
"Take care of yourself—for me," she said gently; and they kissed.
But—whether fancy or fact—Roy had an under sense of mutual constraint. It was not the same thing at all as that last kiss at Shadara.
But—whether it was a fantasy or reality—Roy felt a shared sense of restraint. It was nothing like that last kiss at Shadara.
FOOTNOTES:
[29] House.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ House.
[30] Alas, alas!
Oh no!
[32] True talk. Shameful talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Real talk. Shameful talk.
[33] Caste.
Caste.
CHAPTER IX.
"It has long been a grave question whether any Government not too strong for the liberties of the people, can be strong enough to maintain its existence in great emergencies."—Abraham Lincoln.
"It has long been a serious question whether any government that is not too strong for the freedoms of the people can be strong enough to survive in major crises."—Abraham Lincoln.
Back in Cantonments, Roy found strong detachments being rushed to all vital points, and Brigade Headquarters moving into Lahore.
Back in the Cantonments, Roy saw that strong groups were being sent to all important locations, and Brigade Headquarters was moving into Lahore.
It was late before Lance returned, tired and monosyllabic. He admitted they had mopped things up a bit—outside; and left a detachment, in support of the police, guarding the Mall. But—the city was in open rebellion. No white man could safely show his face there. The anti-British poison, instilled without let or hindrance, was taking violent effect. He'd seen enough of it for one day. He wanted things to eat and drink—especially drink. 'Things' were produced; and afterwards—alone with Roy in their bungalow—he talked more freely, in no optimistic vein, sworn foe of pessimism though he was.
It was late when Lance got back, exhausted and speaking in short sentences. He mentioned that they had cleaned things up a bit—outside; and had left a team to support the police by guarding the Mall. But—the city was in outright rebellion. No white person could safely show their face there. The anti-British sentiment, spread without any restraint, was having a violent impact. He’d seen enough of that for one day. He wanted food and drink—especially drink. They managed to get some ‘things’; and later—alone with Roy in their bungalow—he spoke more openly, not in an optimistic mood, even though he was normally against pessimism.
"Sporadic trouble? Not a bit of it! Look at the way they're going for lines of communication. And look at these choice fragments from one of their posters I pinched off a police inspector. 'The English are the worst lot and are like monkeys, whose deceit and cunning are obvious to high and low.... Do not lose courage, but try your utmost to turn these men away from your holy country.' Pretty sentiments—eh? Fact is, we're up against organised rebellion."
"Sporadic trouble? Not at all! Just look at how they're going after communication lines. And check out these choice quotes from one of their posters that I got from a police inspector. 'The English are the worst bunch and act like monkeys, whose deceit and cunning are clear to everyone... Don't lose hope, but do your best to drive these men away from your sacred land.' Nice sentiments, right? The truth is, we're facing organized rebellion."
Roy nodded. "I had that from Dyán, long ago. Paralysis of movement and Government is their game. We may have a job to regain control of the city."
Roy nodded. "I heard that from Dyán a long time ago. They’re all about paralyzing movement and government. We might have a tough time getting control of the city back."
"Not if we declare Martial Law," said the son of Theo Desmond with a kindling eye. "Of course, I'm only a soldier—and proud of it! But I've more than a nodding acquaintance with the Punjabi. He's no word-monger; handier with his láthi than his tongue. If you stir him up, he hits out. And I don't blame him. The voluble gentlemen from the South don't realise the inflammable stuff they're playing with——"
"Not if we declare Martial Law," said Theo Desmond's son with a spark in his eye. "Sure, I'm just a soldier—and proud of it! But I know more than just a little about the Punjabi. He’s not one for talking; he’s much better with his láthi than with words. If you provoke him, he’ll retaliate. And honestly, I can’t blame him. The chatty folks from the South don’t understand the dangerous game they’re playing——"
"Perhaps they do," hazarded Roy.
"Maybe they do," Roy said.
"M-yes—perhaps. But the one on the electric standard this evening didn't exactly achieve a star turn!—You saw him, eh?" He looked very straight at Roy. "I noticed you—hanging round on the edge of things. You ought to have gone straight on."
"M-yes—maybe. But the one on the electric standard tonight didn’t exactly steal the show!—You saw him, right?" He looked directly at Roy. "I noticed you—lingering on the sidelines. You should have just moved on."
Roy winced. "We'd heard wild rumours. She was anxious about the D.C."
Roy winced. "We'd heard crazy rumors. She was worried about the D.C."
Lance nodded, staring at the bowl of his pipe. "When does—Mrs Elton make a move?"
Lance nodded, looking at the bowl of his pipe. "When does Mrs. Elton make a move?"
"The first possible instant I should say, from the look of her."
"The first possible moment, judging by her expression."
"Good. She's on the right tack, for once! The D.C. deserves a first-class Birthday Honour—and may possibly wangle an O.B.E.! I'm told that he and the D.I.G., with a handful of police, pretty well saved the station before we came on the scene. It's been a nearer shave than one cares to think about. And it's not over."
"Good. She's finally on the right track! The D.C. deserves a top-notch Birthday Honor—and might even manage to get an O.B.E.! I heard that he and the D.I.G., along with a few officers, pretty much saved the station before we arrived. It's been a closer call than anyone wants to imagine. And it's not over yet."
They sat up till after midnight discussing the general situation, that looked blacker every hour. And, till long after midnight, an uproarious mob raged through the city and Anarkalli, only kept from breaking all bounds by the tact and good-humour of a handful of cavalry and police; men of their own race, unshaken by open or covert attempts to suborn their loyalty—a minor detail worth putting on record.
They stayed up until after midnight talking about the overall situation, which seemed to get worse every hour. And long after midnight, a chaotic mob surged through the city and Anarkalli, only kept in check by the skill and good spirits of a small group of cavalry and police; men from their own community, unfazed by either open or hidden attempts to sway their loyalty—a small detail worth noting.
Friday was a day of rumours. While the city continued furiously to rage, reports of fresh trouble flowed in from all sides: further terrible details from Amritsar; rumours that the Army and the police were being tampered with and expected to join the mob; serious trouble at Ahmedabad and Lyallpur, where seventy British women and children were herded, in one bungalow, till they could safely be removed. Everywhere the same tale: stations burned, railways wrecked, wires cut. Fresh stories constantly to hand; some true, some wildly exaggerated; anger in the blood of the men; terror in the hearts of the women, longing to get away, yet suddenly afraid of trains packed with natives, manned by natives, who might be perfectly harmless; but, on the other hand, might not....
Friday was a day full of rumors. While the city continued to be in chaos, reports of new trouble came in from all directions: more horrifying details from Amritsar; rumors that the Army and police were being influenced and expected to join the mob; serious issues in Ahmedabad and Lyallpur, where seventy British women and children were gathered in one bungalow until they could be safely evacuated. Everywhere the same story: stations burned, railways destroyed, wires cut. New stories constantly coming in; some true, some wildly exaggerated; anger among the men; fear among the women, who longed to escape but were suddenly scared of trains packed with locals, operated by locals, who might be perfectly safe; but then again, might not....
It was as Rose had said; to realise the significance of these things, one needed to have spent half a lifetime in that other India, in the good days when peaceful loyal masses had not been galvanised into disaffection; when an Englishwoman, of average nerve, thought nothing of travelling alone up and down the country, or spending a week alone in camp—if needs must—secure in the knowledge that—even in a disturbed Frontier district—no woman would ever be touched or treated with other than unfailing respect.
It was as Rose had said; to understand the importance of these things, one needed to have spent half a lifetime in that other India, in the good days when peaceful, loyal crowds hadn't been stirred into discontent; when an English woman, with average courage, thought nothing of traveling solo across the country or spending a week alone in camp—if necessary—confident that—even in a troubled Frontier district—no woman would ever be harmed or treated with anything less than constant respect.
Yet a good many were preparing to flit: and to the men their departure would spell relief; not least, to Roy—the new-made lover. Parting would be a wrench; but at this critical moment—for England and India—the tug two ways was distinctly a strain; and the less she saw of it all, the better for their future chance of happiness. He felt by no means sure it had not been imperilled already.
Yet quite a few were getting ready to leave, and for the men, their departure would mean relief; especially for Roy—the new boyfriend. Saying goodbye would be tough, but at this crucial moment—for England and India—the pull in two directions was definitely stressful; and the less she experienced it all, the better for their future happiness. He didn’t feel completely certain that their chance hadn’t already been jeopardized.
But the exigencies of the hour left no room for vague forebodings. Emergency orders, that morning, detailed Lance with a detachment for the Railway Workshops, where passive resisters were actively on the war-path. Roy, after early stables, was dispatched with another party, to strengthen a cavalry picket near the Badshahi Mosque, on the outskirts of the city, where things might be lively in the course of the day.
But the demands of the moment left no space for unclear worries. Emergency orders that morning assigned Lance to a team for the Railway Workshops, where passive resistors were actively causing trouble. After finishing his early duties, Roy was sent out with another group to reinforce a cavalry picket near the Badshahi Mosque, on the edges of the city, where things could get intense throughout the day.
Passing through Lahore, he sent his sais with a note to Rose; and, on reaching the Mosque, he found things lively enough already. The iron railings, round the main gate of the Fort, were besieged by a hooting, roaring mob, belabouring the air with láthis and axes on bamboo poles; rending it with shouts of abuse and one reiterate cry, "Kill the white pigs, brothers! Kill! Kill!"
Passing through Lahore, he sent his sais with a note to Rose; and when he got to the Mosque, things were already pretty chaotic. The iron railings around the main gate of the Fort were surrounded by a screaming, shouting crowd, striking the air with láthis and axes on bamboo poles; tearing it apart with insults and a repeated chant, "Kill the white pigs, brothers! Kill! Kill!"
"How the devil can they keep it up?" thought Roy; and sickened to think how few of his own kind there were to stand between the English women and children in Lahore and those hostile thousands. Thank God, there remained loyal Indians, hundreds of them—as in Mutiny days; but surely a few rounds from the Fort just then would have heartened them and been distinctly comforting into the bargain.
"How on earth can they keep this up?" thought Roy, feeling sick at the thought of how few of his own people were there to protect the English women and children in Lahore from those hostile crowds. Thank God there were still loyal Indians, hundreds of them—just like in the Mutiny days; but surely a few shots from the Fort right then would have boosted their spirits and been a real comfort too.
The walls were manned with rifles and Lewis guns, and at times things looked distinctly alarming; but not a shot was fired. The mob was left to exhaust itself with its own fury. Part melted away, and part was drawn away by the attraction of a mass meeting in the Mosque, where thirty-five thousand citizens were gathered to hear Hindu agitators preaching open rebellion from Mahommedan pulpits; and a handful of British police officers—present on duty—were being hissed and hooted, amid shouts of "Hindu-Mussalman ki jai!"
The walls were lined with rifles and Lewis guns, and at times things looked pretty alarming; but not a shot was fired. The crowd was allowed to wear itself out with its own anger. Some of them dispersed, while others were drawn away by the appeal of a large meeting at the Mosque, where thirty-five thousand citizens had gathered to listen to Hindu speakers calling for open rebellion from Muslim pulpits; and a small group of British police officers—there on duty—were being booed and jeered, amid shouts of "Hindu-Mussalman ki jai!"
From the city all police pickets had been withdrawn, since their presence would only provoke disturbance and bloodshed. And the bazaar people were parading the streets, headed by an impromptu army of young hotheads, carrying láthis, crying their eternal 'Hai!' and 'Jai!' with extra special 'Jai's' for the 'King of Germany' and the Afghan Amir.
From the city, all police checkpoints had been removed because their presence would only lead to unrest and violence. The market traders were marching through the streets, led by a makeshift army of young firebrands, carrying láthis and shouting their usual 'Hai!' and 'Jai!' with extra 'Jai's' for the 'King of Germany' and the Afghan Amir.
Portraits of Their Majesties were battered down and trampled in the mud; and over the fragments the crowd swept on, shouting: 'Hai! hai! Jarge Margya!'[34] And the air was full of the craziest rumours, passed on, with embellishments, from mouth to mouth....
Portraits of Their Majesties were smashed and trampled in the mud; and over the pieces, the crowd surged forward, yelling: 'Hai! hai! Jarge Margya!'[34] And the air was filled with the wildest rumors, spread, with added details, from person to person....
Roy, on reaching Cantonments, was relieved to find that the decision had already been taken to regain control of the city by a military demonstration in force; eight hundred troops and police, under the officer commanding Lahore civil area. Desmond's squadron was included; and, sitting down straightway, Roy dashed off a note to Rose.
Roy, upon arriving at the Cantonments, was relieved to learn that a decision had already been made to take back control of the city through a strong military show; eight hundred troops and police, led by the officer in charge of the Lahore civil area. Desmond's squadron was part of this effort; without delay, Roy sat down and quickly wrote a note to Rose.
"My Darling,—
"My Darling,"—
"I'm sorry, but it looks like 'no go' to-morrow. You'll hear all from the Pater. I might look in for tiffin, if things go smoothly, and if you'll put up with me all dusty and dishevelled from the fray! From what I saw and heard to-day, we're not likely to be greeted with marigold wreaths and benedictions! Of course hundreds will be thankful to see us. But I doubt if they'll dare betray the fact. I needn't tell you to keep cool. You're simply splendid.
"I'm sorry, but it looks like tomorrow is a no-go. You'll hear everything from the Pater. I might drop by for lunch if things go smoothly, and if you can handle me all dusty and disheveled from the chaos! Based on what I saw and heard today, I don't think we'll be welcomed with marigold wreaths and blessings! Of course, hundreds will be grateful to see us. But I doubt they'll actually show it. I don't need to remind you to stay calm. You're absolutely amazing."
"Your loving and admiring,
Roy."
"With love and admiration," R oy.
It was after ten next morning, the heat already intense, when that mixed force, British and Indian, and the four aeroplanes acting in concert with them, halted outside the Delhi Gate of Lahore City, while an order was read out to the assembled leaders that, if shots were fired or bombs flung, those aeroplanes would make things unpleasant. Then—at last they were on the move; through the Gate, inside the City, aeroplanes flying low, cavalry bringing up the rear.
It was after ten the next morning, and the heat was already intense, when the mixed force of British and Indian troops, along with the four airplanes working together with them, stopped outside the Delhi Gate of Lahore City. An order was read to the gathered leaders stating that if shots were fired or bombs thrown, those airplanes would make things difficult. Then—finally, they were on the move; through the Gate, into the City, with airplanes flying low and cavalry bringing up the rear.
Here normal life and activity were completely suspended—hence more than half the trouble. Groups of idlers, sauntering about, stared, spat, or shook clenched fists, shouting, "Give us Ghandi—and we will open!" "Repeal Rowlatt Bill and we will open."
Here, everyday life and activities had completely stopped—leading to more than half the problems. Groups of idle people wandered around, staring, spitting, or shaking their fists, shouting, "Give us Gandhi—and we will open!" "Repeal the Rowlatt Bill and we will open."
And, at every turn, posters exhorted true patriots—in terms often as ludicrous as they were hostile—to leave off all dealings with the 'English monkeys,' to 'kill and be killed.'
And, at every turn, posters urged real patriots—in ways that were often as ridiculous as they were aggressive—to stop all interactions with the 'English monkeys,' to 'fight or be fought.'
And as they advanced, leaving pickets at stated points—pausing that Mr Elton might exhort the people to resume work—mere groups swelled to crowds, increasing in number and virulence; their cries and contortions more savage than anything Roy had yet seen.
And as they moved forward, leaving lookouts at specific spots—stopping for Mr. Elton to urge the people to get back to work—small groups grew into crowds, becoming larger and more aggressive; their shouts and movements wilder than anything Roy had seen before.
But it was not till they reached the Hira Mundi vegetable market, fronting the plain and river, that the real trouble began. Here were large excited crowds streaming to and fro between the Mosque and the Mundi—material inflammable as gunpowder. Here, too, were the hotheads armed with leaded sticks, hostile and defiant, shouting their eternal cries. And to-day, as yesterday, the Badshahi Mosque was clearly the centre of trouble. Exhortations to disperse peacefully were unheeded or unheard. All over the open space they swarmed like locusts. Their wearisome clamour ceased not for a moment. And the mosque acted as a stronghold. Crowds packed away in there could neither be dealt with nor dispersed. So an order was given that it should be cleared and the doors guarded.
But it wasn't until they got to the Hira Mundi vegetable market, overlooking the plain and the river, that the real trouble started. There were large, excited crowds moving back and forth between the Mosque and the Mundi—highly combustible as gunpowder. There were also hotheads armed with lead pipes, aggressive and defiant, shouting their usual chants. Today, just like yesterday, the Badshahi Mosque was clearly the center of chaos. Calls to disperse peacefully went ignored or unheard. All over the open area, they swarmed like locusts. Their incessant noise didn’t stop for a second. And the mosque functioned as a fortress. The crowds packed inside couldn’t be dealt with or dispersed. So, an order was given to clear it out and guard the doors.
Meantime, to loosen the congested mass, it was cavalry to the front—thankful for movement at last.
Meantime, to ease the crowded group, it was cavalry to the front—grateful for some movement at last.
There was a rush and a scuffle. Scattered groups bolted into the city. Others broke away and streamed down from the high ground into the open plain, sowars in pursuit; rounding them up, shepherding them back to their by-lanes and rabbit-warrens.
There was a commotion and a struggle. Small groups dashed into the city. Others split off and rushed down from the high ground into the flat land, soldiers chasing after them; gathering them up, herding them back to their side streets and hideouts.
"How does it feel to be a sheep-dog?" Lance asked Roy, as he cantered up, dusty and perspiring. "A word from the aeroplanes would do the trick. Good God! Look at them——!"
"How does it feel to be a sheepdog?" Lance asked Roy, as he rode up, dusty and sweaty. "A word from the airplanes would do the trick. Good God! Look at them——!"
Roy looked—and swore under his breath. For the half-dispersed thousands were flowing together again like quicksilver. The whole Hira Mundi region was packed with a seething dangerous mob, completely out of hand, amenable to nothing but force.
Roy looked—and swore quietly. The half-dispersed thousands were coming together again like quicksilver. The entire Hira Mundi region was packed with a dangerous, seething mob, completely out of control, responding only to force.
And now from the doors of the Mosque fresh thousands, inflamed by fanatical speeches, were swarming across the open plain to join them, flourishing their láthis with threatening gestures and cries....
And now from the doors of the Mosque, fresh thousands, fired up by passionate speeches, were rushing across the open plain to join them, waving their láthis with menacing gestures and shouts....
It was a sight to shake the stoutest heart. Armed, they were not; but the láthi is a deadly weapon at close quarters; and their mere numbers were overwhelming. Roy, by this time, was sick of their everlasting yells; their distorted faces full of hate and fury; their senseless abuse of 'tyrants,' who were exercising a patience almost superhuman.
It was a sight to shake the strongest heart. They weren’t armed, but the láthi is a deadly weapon up close, and their sheer numbers were overwhelming. By this point, Roy was fed up with their endless shouts, their twisted faces full of hate and rage, and their pointless insults aimed at ‘tyrants,’ who were showing a patience that seemed almost superhuman.
An order was shouted for the troops to turn and hold them. Carnegie, of the police, dashed off to the head of the column that was nearing the gate of exit; and the cavalry lined up in support of Mr Elton, who still exhorted, still tried to make himself heard by those who were determined not to hear.
An order was shouted for the soldiers to turn and hold their position. Carnegie from the police sprinted to the front of the group approaching the exit gate, and the cavalry lined up to support Mr. Elton, who was still urging the crowd, still trying to make himself heard by those who were set on ignoring him.
Directly they moved forward, there was a fierce, concerted rush; láthis in the forefront, bricks and stones hurtling, as at Anarkalli, but with fiercer intent.
Directly they charged ahead, there was a fierce, collective surge; láthis at the front, bricks and stones flying through the air, like at Anarkalli, but with more intense purpose.
While Roy was soothing him, came a renewed rush, the crowd pushing boldly in on all sides with evident intent to cut them off from the rest.
While Roy was calming him down, there was another surge, the crowd pressing in confidently on all sides, clearly aiming to isolate them from everyone else.
The line broke. There was a moment of sickening confusion. A howling man, brandishing a láthi, made a dash at Roy, a grab at his charger's rein....
The line snapped. For a moment, there was a wave of nauseating chaos. A screaming man, swinging a láthi, lunged at Roy, reaching for his horse's reins....
One instant his heart stood still; the next, Lance dashed in between, riding-crop lifted, unceremoniously hustling Roy, and nearly oversetting his assailant—but not quite——
One moment his heart stopped; the next, Lance rushed in, riding crop raised, unceremoniously pushing Roy aside and nearly toppling his attacker—but not quite—
Down came the leaded stick on the back of his bridle hand, cutting it open, grazing and bruising the flesh. With an oath he dropped the reins and seized them in his right hand.
Down came the heavy stick on the back of his hand, cutting it open, scraping and bruising the skin. With a curse, he dropped the reins and grabbed them with his right hand.
"Rather neatly done!" he remarked, smiling at the dismay in Roy's eyes. "Ought to have floored him, though—the murdering brute!"
"That was quite well done!" he said, smiling at the shock in Roy's eyes. "Should have taken him down, though—the vicious thug!"
"Lance, you'd no business——"
"Lance, you had no business——"
"Oh, drop it. This isn't polo. It's a game of Aunt Sally. No charge for a shy——!" As he spoke, a sharp fragment of brick struck his cheek and drew blood. "Damn them. Getting above themselves. If it rested with me I'd charge. We can hold 'em, though. Straighten the line."
"Oh, come on. This isn't polo. It's Aunt Sally. No penalties for being shy——!" As he spoke, a sharp piece of brick hit his cheek and drew blood. "Damn them. They're getting too cocky. If it were up to me, I'd charge them. We can hold them, though. Straighten the line."
"But your hand——"
"But your hand—"
"My hand can wait. I've got another." And he rode on leaving Roy with a burning inner sense as of actual coals of fire heaped on his unworthy self.
"My hand can wait. I have another." And he rode on, leaving Roy with a burning sense inside, like actual coals of fire piled on his unworthy self.
But urgent need for action left no leisure for thought. Somehow the line was straightened; somehow they extricated themselves from the embarrassing attentions of the mob. Carnegie returned with armed police; and four files were lined up in front of the troops; the warning clearly given; the response—fresh uproar, fresh showers of stones....
But the urgent need for action left no time for thinking. Somehow, they managed to straighten the line; somehow they got themselves out of the awkward attention of the crowd. Carnegie returned with armed police, and four lines were formed in front of the troops; the warning was clearly given, but the response was more uproar and more flying stones...
Then eight shots rang out—and it sufficed.
Then eight shots fired—and that was enough.
At the voice of the rifle, the sting of buckshot, valour and fury evaporated like smoke. And directly the crowd broke, firing ceased. A few were wounded; one was killed—and carried off with loud lamentations. An ordered advance, with fixed bayonets, completed the effect that nothing else on earth could have produced:—and the Grand Processional was over.
At the sound of the rifle, the impact of buckshot, bravery and anger vanished like smoke. Immediately, the crowd dispersed, and the shooting stopped. A few people were injured; one was killed and taken away amidst loud cries. A coordinated advance with fixed bayonets achieved the effect that nothing else on Earth could have caused:—and the Grand Processional was done.
It emerged from the Báthi Gate a shadow of itself, having left more than half its numbers on guard at vital points along the route.
It came out of the Báthi Gate a shadow of its former self, having left more than half its people stationed at key spots along the way.
"Scotched—not killed," was Lance's pithy verdict on the proceedings. "As a bit of mere police work—excellent. As to the result—we shall see. The C.O. must have been thankful his force wasn't a shade weaker."
"Scotched—not killed," was Lance's sharp take on what happened. "As a piece of basic police work—great. As for the outcome—we'll see. The C.O. must have been glad his team wasn't just a bit weaker."
This, unofficially, to Roy, who had secured leave off for tiffin at the Eltons', and had ridden forward to report his departure and inquire after the damaged hand, that concerned him more than anything else just then—not even excepting Rose.
This, unofficially, to Roy, who had taken time off for lunch at the Eltons', and had ridden ahead to let them know he was leaving and to check on the injured hand, which worried him more than anything else at that moment—not even Rose.
It had been roughly wrapped in a silk handkerchief; and Lance pooh-poohed concern.
It had been loosely wrapped in a silk handkerchief, and Lance dismissed the concern.
"Hurts a bit, of course. But it's no harm. I'll have it scientifically cleaned up by Collins. Don't look pathetic about nothing, old man. My silly fault for failing to ride the beggar down. Just as well it isn't your hand, you know. Unpleasant—for the women."
"Hurts a little, of course. But it's no big deal. I'll get it cleaned up properly by Collins. Don’t look so miserable over nothing, old man. It’s my silly fault for not taking the guy down. Just as well it’s not your hand, you know. Unpleasant—for the women."
"Oh, it's all very well," Roy muttered awkwardly. Lance in that vein had him at a disadvantage, always.
"Oh, it's all fine," Roy mumbled awkwardly. Lance always had him at a disadvantage like that.
"Don't be too late," he added, as Roy turned to go. "We may be needed. Those operatic performers in the City aren't going to sit twiddling their thumbs by the look of them. When's ... the departure?"
"Don't take too long," he added, as Roy turned to leave. "We might be needed. Those opera singers in the City aren't just going to sit around doing nothing, by the looks of it. When's the ... departure?"
"To-morrow or next day, I think."
"Tomorrow or the day after, I think."
"Good job." A pause. "Give them my regards. And don't make a tale over my hand."
"Great job." A pause. "Send them my best. And don't make a fuss about my hand."
"I shall tell the truth," said Roy with decision. "And I'll be back about six."
"I'll tell the truth," Roy said firmly. "And I'll be back around six."
He saluted and rode off; the prospective thrill of making love to Rose damped by the fact that he had not been able to look Lance in the eyes.
He waved goodbye and rode away; the excitement of being with Rose was overshadowed by the fact that he hadn't been able to look Lance in the eyes.
Things couldn't go on like this. And yet...? Impossible to ask Rose outright whether there had been anything definite between them. If she said "No," he would not believe her:—detestable, but true. If she—well ... if in any way he found she had treated Lance shabbily, he might find it hard to control himself—or forgive her: equally detestable and equally true. But uncertainty was more intolerable still....
Things couldn't continue like this. And yet...? It was impossible to ask Rose directly if there had been anything serious between them. If she said "No," he wouldn't believe her: detestable, but true. If she—well... if he found out she had treated Lance poorly, he might struggle to control himself—or forgive her: just as detestable and just as true. But the uncertainty was even more unbearable...
He found the household ready for immediate flitting, and Mrs Elton in a fluster of wrath and palpitation over startling news from Kasur.
He found the home ready for an immediate move, and Mrs. Elton in a state of anger and anxiety over surprising news from Kasur.
"The station burnt and looted. The Ferozepur train held up! Two of our officers wounded and two warrant officers beaten to death with those horrible láthis!" She poured it all out in a breathless rush before Roy could even get near Rose. "It's official. Mr Haynes has just been telling us. An English woman and three tiny children—miraculously saved by two N.C.O.'s and a friendly native Inspector. Did you ever——! And I hear they poured kerosene over the buildings they burnt, and the bodies of those poor men at Amritsar. So now we know why the price ran up and why 'none was coming into the country!' Yet they say this isn't another Mutiny,—don't tell me! I was so thankful to be getting away; and now I'm terrified to stir. Fancy if it happened to us—to-morrow!"
"The station was burned and looted. The Ferozepur train was held up! Two of our officers were injured, and two warrant officers were beaten to death with those terrible sticks!" She spilled it all out in a breathless rush before Roy could even get close to Rose. "It's official. Mr. Haynes just informed us. An English woman and three small children—miraculously saved by two N.C.O.s and a friendly local inspector. Can you believe it? And I heard they poured kerosene over the buildings they burned, and the bodies of those poor men in Amritsar. So now we understand why the prices skyrocketed and why 'none was coming into the country!' Yet they claim this isn't another Mutiny—don’t make me laugh! I was so relieved to be getting away; and now I’m terrified to move. Imagine if it happened to us—tomorrow!"
"My dear Mother, it won't happen to us." Her daughter's cool tones had a tinge of contempt. "They're guarding the trains. And Fakir Ali wouldn't let any one lay a finger on us."
"My dear Mother, that won't happen to us." Her daughter's calm voice had a hint of disdain. "They're watching the trains. And Fakir Ali wouldn't let anyone touch us."
Mrs Elton's sigh had the effect of a small cyclone. "Well, I don't believe we shall reach Simla without having our throats cut—or worse," she declared with settled conviction.
Mrs. Elton's sigh was like a small whirlwind. "Well, I don't think we’ll make it to Simla without getting our throats cut—or something even worse," she stated firmly.
"You'll be almost disappointed if we do!" Rose quizzed her cruelly, but sweetly. "And now perhaps I may get at Roy, who's probably tired and thirsty after all those hours in the sun."
"You'll probably be disappointed if we do!" Rose teased her sarcastically, but in a sweet way. "And now maybe I can go see Roy, who’s probably tired and thirsty after being in the sun for so long."
The Jeremiad revived, at intervals, throughout tiffin; but directly it was over Rose carried Roy off to her boudoir—her own corner; its atmosphere as cool and restful as the girl herself, after all the strife and heat and noise of the city.
The Jeremiad surfaced occasionally during lunch, but as soon as it ended, Rose took Roy to her boudoir—her own little space; it was as cool and relaxing as she was, a breath of fresh air after all the chaos, heat, and noise of the city.
They spent a peaceful two hours together. Roy detected no shadow of constraint in her; and hoped the effect of Thursday had passed off. For himself—all inner perturbations were charmed away by her tender concern for the bruised shoulder—a big bruise; she could feel it under his coat—and the look in her eyes while he told the story of Lance; not colouring it up, because of what he had said; yet not concealing its effect on himself.
They spent a calm two hours together. Roy noticed no hint of tension in her and hoped the impact of Thursday had faded. As for him, all his inner turmoil was soothed by her caring concern for his injured shoulder—a big bruise; she could feel it beneath his jacket—and the way she looked at him while he recounted the story of Lance; he didn’t embellish it because of what he had said, yet he didn’t hide how it affected him.
"He's quite a splendid sort of person," she said, with a little tug at the string of her circular fan. "But you know all about that."
"He's really a great kind of person," she said, with a slight tug at the string of her round fan. "But you know all about that."
"Rather."
"Actually."
She drew in her lip and was silent. If he could speak now. In this mood, he might believe her—might even forgive her....
She bit her lip and stayed quiet. If he could talk now. In this mood, he might believe her—maybe even forgive her...
But it was she who spoke.
But it was her who spoke.
"What about—the Kashmir plan?"
"What about the Kashmir plan?"
"God knows. It's all in abeyance. The Colonel's wedding too."
"God knows. Everything is on hold. The Colonel's wedding as well."
"Will you be allowed—I wonder—to pay me a little visit first?" Her smile and the manner of her request were irresistible.
"Will you be allowed—I wonder—to pay me a quick visit first?" Her smile and the way she asked were impossible to resist.
"It's just possible!" he returned, in the same vein. "I fancy Lance would understand."
"It's definitely possible!" he responded, staying in the same tone. "I think Lance would get it."
"Oh—he would. And to-morrow—the night train? Can you be there?"
"Oh—he would. And tomorrow—the night train? Can you be there?"
He looked doubtful. "It depends—how things go. And—I rather bar station partings."
He looked uncertain. "It depends—on how things go. And—I really dislike parting at the station."
"So do I. But still ... Mother's been clamouring for you to come up with us and guard the hairs of our heads! But I deftly squashed the idea."
"So do I. But still... Mom has been insisting that you come with us and keep us safe! But I handled the situation smoothly and shut down the idea."
"Bless you, darling!" He drew her close, and she leaned her cheek against him with a sigh, in which present content and prospective sadness were strangely mingled. It was in these gentle, pensive moods that Roy came near to loving her as he had dreamed of loving the girl he would make his wife.
"Bless you, sweetheart!" He pulled her close, and she rested her cheek against him with a sigh, where current happiness and future sadness were oddly mixed. In these tender, thoughtful moments, Roy felt close to loving her the way he had envisioned loving the girl he would marry.
"I'm still jealous of the Gilgit plan," she murmured. "And, of course, I wish you were coming up to-morrow—even more than Mother does! But at least I've the grace to be glad you're not—which is rather an advance for me!"
"I'm still jealous of the Gilgit plan," she said softly. "And, of course, I wish you were coming up tomorrow—even more than Mom does! But at least I have the decency to be glad you're not—which is a bit of progress for me!"
Their parting, if less passionate, was more tender than usual; and Roy rode away with a distinct ache in his heart at thought of losing her; a nascent reluctance to make mountains out of molehills in respect of her and Lance....
Their goodbye, while not as intense, was more affectionate than usual; and Roy rode away with a clear ache in his heart at the thought of losing her; a budding hesitation to make a big deal out of little things regarding her and Lance....
Riding back along the Mall, he noticed absently an approaching horsewoman, and recognised—too late for escape—Mrs Hunter-Ranyard. By timely flight on Thursday, he had evaded her congratulations. Intuition told him she would say things that jarred. Now he flicked Suráj with the base intent of merely greeting her as he passed.
Riding back along the Mall, he casually noticed a horsewoman approaching and realized—too late to avoid her—that it was Mrs. Hunter-Ranyard. He had managed to dodge her congratulations on Thursday by leaving in time. His instincts told him she would say things that would irritate him. Now, he tapped Suráj to greet her as he went by.
But she was a woman of experience and resource. She beckoned him airily with her riding-crop.
But she was an experienced and resourceful woman. She waved him over casually with her riding crop.
"Mr Sinclair? What luck! I'm dying to hear how the 'March Past' went off. Did you get thunders of applause?"
"Mr. Sinclair? What a stroke of luck! I can't wait to hear how the 'March Past' went. Did you get thunderous applause?"
"Oh, thunders. The Monsoon variety!"
"Oh, thunder. The Monsoon type!"
"I saw you all in the distance, coming in from my early ride. You looked very imposing with your attendant aeroplanes!—May I?" She turned her pony's head without awaiting permission, and rode beside him at a foot's pace, clamouring for details.
"I saw you all in the distance, coming back from my early ride. You looked really impressive with your accompanying planes!—Can I?" She turned her pony's head without waiting for permission and rode next to him at a slow pace, asking for details.
He supplied them fluently, in the hope of heading her off personalities. A vain hope: for personalities were her daily bread.
He delivered them smoothly, hoping to steer her away from certain personalities. A foolish hope: because personalities were what she thrived on.
She took advantage of the first pause to ask, with an ineffable look: "Are you still feeling very shy of being engaged? You bolted on Thursday. I hadn't a chance. And I'm rather specially interested." The look became almost caressing. "Did it ever occur to your exquisite modesty, I wonder, that I rather wanted, you for my cavalier. You seemed so young—in experience, that I thought a little innocuous education might be an advantage before you plunged. But she snatched—oh, she did!—without seeming to lift an eyebrow, in her inimitable way. Very clever. In fact, she's been distinctly clever all round. She's eluded her 'coming man' on one side; and ructions over her soldier man on the other——"
She seized the first opportunity to ask, with an indescribable look: "Are you still feeling really shy about getting engaged? You took off on Thursday. I didn’t even get a chance. And I’m pretty especially interested." The look turned almost tender. "Did it ever cross your mind, with your exquisite modesty, that I actually wanted you for my partner? You seemed so young—lacking experience—that I thought a little harmless guidance might be helpful before you dove in. But she grabbed—oh, she really did!—without even a flicker of an eyebrow, in her unique way. Very smart. In fact, she's been quite clever all around. She's managed to dodge her 'coming man' on one side, and stir up trouble with her soldier on the other——"
"Look here—I'm engaged to her," Roy protested, trying not to be aware of a sick sensation inside. "And you know I hate that sort of talk——"
"Listen, I’m engaged to her," Roy protested, trying not to focus on the nauseating feeling inside. "And you know I can't stand that kind of conversation—"
"I ought to, by this time!" She made tenderly apologetic eyes at him. "But I'm afraid I'm incurable. Don't be angry, Sir Galahad! You've won the Kohinoor; and although you seem to live in the clouds, you've had the sense to make things pukka straightaway. 'Understandings' and private engagements are the root of all evil!"
"I should have by now!" She looked at him with a sweet, apologetic gaze. "But I'm afraid I'm hopeless. Please don't be angry, Sir Galahad! You've got the Kohinoor; and even though you seem to be in your own world, you've had the good sense to handle things pukka right away. 'Understandings' and secret commitments are the source of all trouble!"
But she only laughed her tinkling laugh and shook her riding-whip at him.
But she just laughed her cheerful laugh and waved her riding whip at him.
"Souvent femme varie! Have you ever heard that, you blessed innocent? And the general impression is—there's already been one private engagement—if not more. I was trying to tell you that afternoon to save your poor fingers——"
"Women often change! Have you ever heard that, you lucky naive one? And the general idea is—there's already been one private engagement—if not more. I was trying to tell you that afternoon to protect your poor fingers——"
"It's all rot—spiteful rot!" The pain of increasing conviction made Roy careless of his manners. "The women are jealous of her beauty, so they invent any tale that's likely to be swallowed——"
"It's all nonsense—spiteful nonsense!" The pain of his growing certainty made Roy disregard his manners. "The women are jealous of her beauty, so they make up any story that's likely to be believed——"
"Possibly, my dear boy. But I can't tell my neighbours to their faces that they lie! After all, if you win a beautiful girl of six-and-twenty you've got to swallow the fact, with a good grace, that there must have been others; and thank God you're IT—if not the only IT that ever was on land or sea!—After that maternal homily, allow me to congratulate you. I've already congratulated her, de mon plein cœur!"
"Maybe, my dear boy. But I can't tell my neighbors to their faces that they're lying! After all, if you win a beautiful girl who's twenty-six, you have to accept gracefully that there must have been others before you; and thank God you're the one—if not the only one that's ever existed, on land or sea! After that motherly advice, let me congratulate you. I've already congratulated her, from the bottom of my heart!"
"Thanks very much. More than I deserve!" said Roy, only half mollified. "But I'm afraid I must hurry on now. Desmond asked me not to be late."
"Thanks a lot. More than I deserve!" said Roy, only partially appeased. "But I’m afraid I have to hurry now. Desmond asked me not to be late."
"Confound the women!" was his ungallant reflection, as he rode away.
"Curse the women!" was his unchivalrous thought as he rode away.
FOOTNOTES:
[34] "Hai! Hai! George is dead."
"Hey! Hey! George is dead."
CHAPTER X.
"In you I most discern, in your brave spirit, |
Straight and sure, bright actions of light, |
A clear stream from the source of all existence; |
"A scripture that is clearer than anything else to read." |
—J.C.Gentleman. |
Roy returned to an empty bungalow.
Roy returned to an empty bungalow.
On inquiry, he learnt that the Major Sahib had gone over to see the Colonel Sahib; and Wazir Khan—Desmond's bearer—abused, in lurid terms, the bastard son of a pig who had dared to assault the first Sahib in creation.
On asking around, he found out that Major Sahib had gone to see Colonel Sahib; and Wazir Khan—Desmond's servant—cursed, in graphic terms, the bastard son of a pig who had dared to attack the first Sahib ever.
Roy, sitting down at his table, pushed aside a half-written page of his novel, and his pen raced over the paper in a headlong letter to Jeffers:—an outlet, merely, for his pent-up sensations; and a salve to his conscience. He had neglected Jeffers lately, as well as his novel. He had been demoralised, utterly, these last few weeks: and to-day, by way of crowning demoralisation, he felt by no means certain what the end would be—for himself; still less, for India.
Roy sat down at his table and pushed aside a half-written page of his novel. His pen raced across the paper as he wrote a hurried letter to Jeffers—just a way to release his built-up feelings and ease his conscience. He had been neglecting Jeffers recently, just like his novel. He felt completely lost these past few weeks, and today, to top it off, he wasn't sure at all what the outcome would be—for himself; even less so for India.
The damaged Major Sahib—untroubled by animosity—appeared only just in time to change for Mess; his cheek unbecomingly plastered, his hand in a sling.
The injured Major Sahib—unbothered by hostility—showed up just in time to change for Mess; his face awkwardly bandaged, his arm in a sling.
"Beastly nuisance; Hukm hai,"[35] he explained in response to Roy's glance of inquiry. "Collins says it's a bit inflamed. I've been confabbing with Paul over the deferred wedding. But, of course, there's no chance of things settling down, unless we declare martial law. The police are played out; and as for the impression we made this morning—the D.C.'s just telephoned in for a hundred British troops and armoured cars to picket and patrol bungalows in Lahore. Seems he's received an authentic report that the city people are planning to rush civil lines, loot the bungalows, and assault our women—damn them. So, by way of precaution, he has very wisely asked for troops.—Are they off—those two?"
"Such a hassle; It's an order," he explained in response to Roy's questioning look. "Collins says it’s a bit swollen. I've been talking with Paul about the postponed wedding. But, of course, there’s no way things are going to calm down unless we declare martial law. The police are exhausted; and as for the impression we made this morning—the D.C. just called in for a hundred British troops and armored cars to patrol and secure the bungalows in Lahore. Apparently, he got a reliable report that the city folks are planning to storm the civil lines, loot the bungalows, and assault our women—damn them. So, as a precaution, he has sensibly requested troops.—Are those two gone?"
"To-morrow night," said Roy, feeling so horribly constrained that the influx of Barnard and Meredith was, for once, almost a relief.
"Tomorrow night," said Roy, feeling so incredibly confined that the arrival of Barnard and Meredith was, for once, almost a relief.
Then there was Mess; fresh speculations, fresh tales, and a certain amount of chaff over Desmond having 'stopped a brick'; Barnard, in satirical vein, regretting to report a bloody encounter: one casualty: enemy sprinkled with buckshot, retired according to plan.
Then there was Mess; new rumors, new stories, and some jokes about Desmond having 'stopped a brick'; Barnard, in a sarcastic mood, sadly reported a violent encounter: one casualty: the enemy hit with buckshot, withdrew as planned.
Before the meal was over, Roy fancied he detected a change in Lance; his talk and laughter seemed a trifle strained; his lips set, now and then, as if he were in pain.
Before the meal was over, Roy thought he noticed a change in Lance; his conversation and laughter felt a bit forced; his lips tightened occasionally, as if he were in pain.
Later on he came up and remarked casually: "I'm not feeling very bright. I think I'll turn in. Perhaps the sun touched me up a bit." Clearly Roy's face betrayed him; for Lance added in an imperative undertone: "Don't look at me like that. I'm going to slip off quietly—not to worry Paul."
Later on he came up and said casually, "I'm not feeling great. I think I'll head to bed. Maybe I got a bit too much sun." Clearly, Roy's face gave him away; so Lance added in a serious tone: "Don't look at me like that. I'm going to leave quietly—not to worry Paul."
"Well, I'm going to slip off too," Roy retorted with decision. "I feel used up; and my beast of a bruise hurts like blazes."
"Well, I'm going to head out too," Roy replied firmly. "I feel drained, and my awful bruise hurts like crazy."
"Drive me home, then," said Lance; and his changed tone, no less than the surprising request, told Roy he would be glad of his company.
"Drive me home, then," said Lance; and his changed tone, just like the unexpected request, made Roy realize he would appreciate the company.
They said little during the drive; Roy, because he felt vaguely anxious, and knew it would annoy Lance if he betrayed concern, or inquired after symptoms. It seemed a shame to worry the poor fellow in this state; but silence had now become impossible.
They didn't say much during the drive; Roy, because he felt a bit anxious, and knew it would annoy Lance if he showed any concern or asked about symptoms. It seemed unfair to worry the poor guy in this condition; but the silence had now become unbearable.
"Are you for bed, old man?" he asked when they got in.
"Are you ready for bed, old man?" he asked when they got inside.
"Rather not. I just felt a bit queer. Wanted to get away from them all and be quiet."
"Not really. I just felt a little off. I wanted to get away from everyone and just be alone."
His normal manner eased Roy's anxiety a little. Without more ado, they settled into long veranda chairs and called for 'pegs.' The night was utterly still. A red distorted moon hung just above the tree-tops. Yelling and spitting crowds seemed to belong to another world.
His usual demeanor calmed Roy’s nerves a bit. Without further delay, they settled into long veranda chairs and ordered drinks. The night was completely quiet. A distorted red moon hung just above the treetops. The yelling and spitting crowds felt like they were from another world.
Lance leaned back in the shadow, the tip of his cigar glowing like a fierce planet. Roy sat forward, tense and purposeful: hating what he had to say; yet goaded by the knowledge that he could have no peace of mind till it was said.
Lance reclined in the shadows, the end of his cigar shining like a blazing star. Roy leaned in, feeling tense and determined: he despised what he had to say, but he was pushed by the realization that he wouldn't find any peace of mind until he spoke.
He was silent a few moments, pulling at his cigar: then, "Look here, Lance," he said. "I've got a question to ask. You won't like it. I don't either. But the truth is ... I'm bothered to know what is ... or has been ... between you and...."
He was quiet for a few moments, puffing on his cigar. Then he said, "Hey, Lance, I've got a question for you. You probably won't like it, and honestly, I don't either. But the truth is... I'm curious about what’s going on... or what has gone on... between you and..."
"Drop it, Roy." There was pain and impatience in Desmond's tone. "I'm not going to talk about that."
"Drop it, Roy." Desmond's tone was filled with pain and impatience. "I'm not going to talk about that."
Flat opposition gave Roy precisely the spur he needed.
Flat opposition gave Roy exactly the motivation he needed.
"I'm afraid I've got to, though." The statement was placable but decisive. "I can't go on this way. It's getting on my nerves——"
"I'm afraid I've got to, though." The tone was calm but firm. "I can't keep doing this. It's driving me crazy——"
"Devil take your nerves," said Lance politely. Then—with an obvious effort—"Has she—said anything?"
"Forget your nerves," said Lance politely. Then—after a noticeable struggle—"Has she—said anything?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then why the hell can't you let be!"
"Then why can’t you just let it be!"
"I shall let be—altogether, if this goes on;—this infernal awkwardness between us; and the things she says—the way she looks ... almost as if she cares."
"I will let it go—completely, if this keeps happening;—this terrible awkwardness between us; and the things she says—the way she looks ... almost as if she cares."
"Well, I give you my oath—she doesn't. I suppose I ought to know?"
"Well, I swear—she doesn’t. Shouldn’t I know?"
"That depends how things were before I came up. She's twice let your name slip out, unawares. And at Anarkalli she was extraordinarily upset. And to-day—about your hand. Then, riding home, I met Mrs Ranyard. And she started talking ... hinting at a private engagement——"
"That depends on how things were before I showed up. She's mentioned your name twice without realizing it. And at Anarkalli, she was really upset. And today—about your hand. Then, on the way home, I ran into Mrs. Ranyard. She started talking ... hinting at a private engagement——"
"Mrs Ranyard deserves to have her tongue removed. She'd tell any lie about another woman."
"Mrs. Ranyard deserves to have her tongue cut out. She'd lie about any other woman."
"Quito so. But is it a lie? It fits in too neatly with—the other things——"
"Quito so. But is it a lie? It fits in too perfectly with—the other things——"
Lance gave him a sidelong look. Their faces were just visible in the moonlight.
Lance glanced at him sideways. Their faces were barely illuminated by the moonlight.
"Jealous—are you?"—His tone was almost tender.—"You damned lucky devil—you've no cause to be."
"Jealous—are you?" His tone was almost gentle. "You lucky bastard—you have no reason to be."
"N-no. I'm bothered about you."
"No. I'm worried about you."
"Good God!" Desmond's abrupt laugh had no mirth in it. "Me?"
"Good God!" Desmond's sudden laugh had no joy in it. "Me?"
"Yes—naturally. If it amounted to ... an engagement, and I charged in and upset everything ... I can't forgive myself ... or her——"
"Yeah—of course. If it turned into ... an engagement, and I barged in and messed everything up ... I can't forgive myself ... or her——"
At that Desmond sat forward, obstructive no longer. "If you're going so badly off the rails, you must have it straight. And ... confound you!... it hurts——"
At that, Desmond leaned forward, no longer being difficult. "If you're going so off track, you must have a clear understanding. And... damn you!... it hurts—"
"I can see that. And it's more or less my doing——"
"I get that. And it's mostly my fault—"
"On the contrary ... it was primarily my doing ... as you justly pointed out to me a week or two ago."
"On the contrary ... it was mainly my fault ... as you rightly pointed out to me a week or two ago."
Roy groaned. The irony of the situation stung like a whip-lash. "Did it amount to an engagement?" he persisted.
Roy groaned. The irony of the situation hit him hard. "Did it count as an engagement?" he pushed on.
"There or thereabouts." Lance paused and took a long pull at his cigar. "But—it was quite between ourselves—in fact, conditional on ... the headway I could manage to make. She—cared, in a way. Not—as I do. That was one hitch. The other was Oh 'Ell's antipathy to soldiers, as husbands for her precious family. She—Rose—knew there would be ructions; a downright tussle, in fact. Well—she'll go almost any length to avoid ructions; specially with her mother. I don't blame her. The woman's a caution. So—she shirked facing the music ... till she felt quite sure of herself...."
"There or thereabouts." Lance took a long drag from his cigar. "But—just between us—actually, depending on ... the progress I could make. She—cared, in a way. Not like I do. That was one problem. The other was Oh 'Ell's dislike of soldiers as husbands for her precious family. She—Rose—knew there would be conflicts; a real struggle, actually. Well—she'll go to great lengths to avoid conflicts; especially with her mother. I can't blame her. That woman is something else. So—she avoided confronting the situation ... until she felt completely confident..."
"Till she felt sure of herself, there should have been no engagement," Roy decreed, amazed at his own rising anger. "Unfair on you."
"Until she felt confident, there shouldn’t have been any engagement," Roy declared, stunned by his own growing anger. "That’s not fair to you."
Desmond's smile was the ghost of its normal self. "You always were a bit of a purist, Roy! Besides—it was my doing again. I pressed the point. And I think ... she liked me ... loving her. She really seemed to be coming my way—till you turned up——" He clenched his hand and leaned back again, drawing a deep breath. "I'm forcing myself to tell you all this—since you've asked for it—because I won't have you blaming her——"
Desmond's smile was a shadow of what it usually was. "You’ve always been a bit of a purist, Roy! Besides—it was me again. I pushed the issue. And I think ... she liked me ... loving her. She really seemed to be leaning towards me—until you showed up——" He clenched his fist and leaned back, taking a deep breath. "I’m making myself tell you all this—since you asked for it—because I won’t let you blame her——"
Roy said nothing. Remembering how, throughout, the initiative had been hers, how hard he had striven against being ensnared, he did blame her, a good deal more than he could very well admit to this friend, whose single-hearted devotion made his own mere mingling of infatuation and passion seem artificial as gaslight in the blaze of dawn.—But knowing so much, he must know all.
Roy said nothing. Remembering how the whole time the initiative had been hers, how hard he had tried to avoid getting caught, he did blame her, a lot more than he could honestly admit to this friend, whose unwavering devotion made his own mix of infatuation and passion seem fake like gaslight in the bright light of dawn.—But knowing so much, he had to know everything.
"How long—was it on?"
"How long was it on?"
"Oh, about three weeks before you came. I was on a long while. Before Christmas."
"Oh, it was about three weeks before you arrived. I was around for quite a while. Before Christmas."
"Since when has it been—off?"
"Since when has it been off?"
Lance hesitated. "Well—things became shaky after Kapurthala. That day—the wedding, you remember?—I spoke rather straight ... about you. I saw you were getting keen. And I didn't want you to come a cropper——"
Lance paused. "Well—things got dicey after Kapurthala. That day—the wedding, remember?—I spoke pretty honestly ... about you. I noticed you were getting interested. And I didn't want you to get hurt——"
"Why the devil didn't you tell me the truth?"
"Why didn't you just tell me the truth?"
Lance set his lips. "Of course I wanted to. But—it was difficult. She said—not any one. Made a point of it. Not even Paul. And I was keen for her to feel quite free; no slur on her—if things fell through. So—as I couldn't warn you, I spoke to her. Perhaps I was a fool. Women are queer. You can never be sure ... and it seemed to have quite the wrong effect. Then I saw she was really losing her head over you—— Natural enough. So I simply stood by. If she really wanted you—not me, that was another affair. And it's plain ... she did."
Lance pressed his lips together. "Of course I wanted to. But it was tough. She said—not just anyone. Made it clear. Not even Paul. I really wanted her to feel free; no pressure on her—if things didn’t work out. So, since I couldn’t give you a heads up, I talked to her. Maybe I was an idiot. Women are unpredictable. You can never be certain... and it seemed to have the wrong impact. Then I realized she was actually losing her mind over you—totally understandable. So I just stayed out of it. If she really wanted you—not me, that was a different story. And it’s obvious... she did."
"But when—did she make it plain?" Roy insisted, feeling more and more as if the ground were giving way under his feet.
"But when—did she make it clear?" Roy insisted, feeling more and more like the ground was crumbling beneath him.
"Just before the Gym. That ... was why...." He looked full at Roy now. His eyes darkened with pain. "I felt like murdering you that day, Roy. Afterwards ... well—one managed to carry on somehow. One always can—at a pinch ... you know."
"Right before the gym. That ... was why...." He looked straight at Roy now. His eyes were filled with pain. "I felt like killing you that day, Roy. After that ... well—somehow you just manage to keep going. You always can—if you really have to ... you know."
"My God! It's the bitterest, ironical tangle!" Roy burst out with a smothered vehemence that told its own tale. "You ought to have insisted about me, Lance. I wouldn't for fifty worlds...."
"My God! It's the most bitter, ironic mess!" Roy exclaimed with a suppressed intensity that spoke volumes. "You should have insisted on me, Lance. I wouldn't for fifty worlds...."
"Of course you wouldn't. Don't fret, old man. And don't blame her."
"Of course you wouldn't. Don't worry, old man. And don't blame her."
He broke off, startled by the change in Desmond. His face was drawn. He was shivering violently.
He stopped abruptly, shocked by how different Desmond seemed. His face looked pale and tense. He was shaking uncontrollably.
"Lance—what is it? Fever? Have you been feeling bad?"
"Lance—what is it? Fever? Are you not feeling well?"
Desmond set his lips to steady them. "On and off—at Mess. Touch of the sun, perhaps. I'll get to bed and souse myself with quinine."
Desmond pressed his lips together to keep them steady. "On and off—at the mess. Maybe a bit of sunburn. I’ll hit the hay and take some quinine."
But he was so obviously ill that Roy paid no heed. "Well, I'm going to send for Collins instanter."
But he looked so clearly sick that Roy didn’t pay any attention. "Well, I’m going to call Collins right away."
"Don't make an ass of yourself, Roy," Lance flashed out: but his hands were shaking: his lips were shaking. He was no longer in command of affairs....
"Don't make a fool of yourself, Roy," Lance snapped, but his hands were trembling; his lips were quivering. He was no longer in control of the situation....
While the message sped on its way, Roy got him to bed somehow; eased things a little with hot bottles and brandy; nameless terrors knocking at his heart....
While the message was on its way, Roy somehow got him to bed; made things a bit better with hot water bottles and brandy; nameless fears knocking at his heart...
In less than no time Collins appeared, with the Colonel; and their faces told Roy that his terror was only too well founded....
In no time at all, Collins showed up with the Colonel, and their expressions made it clear to Roy that his fear was well justified....
Within an hour he knew the worst—acute blood-poisoning from the láthi wound.
Within an hour, he learned the worst—severe blood poisoning from the láthi wound.
"Any hope——?" he asked the genial doctor, while Paul Desmond knelt by the bed speaking to his brother in low tones.
"Any hope?" he asked the friendly doctor, while Paul Desmond knelt by the bed talking to his brother in quiet tones.
"Too early to give an opinion," was the cautious answer. But the caution and the man's whole manner told Roy the incredible, unbearable truth.
"Too soon to say anything," was the careful reply. But the hesitation and the man's entire demeanor revealed to Roy the unbelievable, unbearable truth.
Something inside him seemed to snap. In that moment of bewildered agony, he felt like a murderer....
Something inside him seemed to break. In that moment of confused pain, he felt like a killer...
Looking back afterwards, Roy marvelled how he had lived through the waking nightmare of those two days—while the doctor did all that was humanly possible, and Lance pitted all the clean strength of his manhood against the swift deadly progress of the poison in his veins. It was simply a question of hours; of fighting the devil to the last on principle, rather than from any likelihood of victory. With heart and hope broken, superhumanly they struggled on.
Looking back later, Roy couldn't believe he had survived the waking nightmare of those two days—while the doctor did everything he could, and Lance used all the strength of his manhood to fight against the rapid, deadly spread of the poison in his veins. It was just a matter of hours; it was more about fighting for principle than any real chance of winning. With their hearts and hopes shattered, they struggled on with superhuman effort.
For Roy, the world outside that dim whitewashed bedroom ceased to exist. The loss of his mother had been anguish unalloyed; but he had not seen her go....
For Roy, the world outside that dim, whitewashed bedroom no longer mattered. The loss of his mother was pure anguish; but he had not seen her leave....
Now, he saw—and heard, which was worse than all.
Now, he saw—and heard, which was even worse than everything else.
Worse—he was constrained to tell the Colonel the meaning of it all: to see anger flash through the haunting pain in his eyes.
Worse, he had to explain it all to the Colonel and watched anger flash through the haunting pain in his eyes.
Only twice, during the final struggle, the real Lance emerged; and on the second occasion they happened to be alone. Their eyes met in the old intimate understanding. Lance flung out his undamaged hand, and grasped Roy's with all the force still left him.
Only twice, during the final struggle, the real Lance appeared; and on the second occasion, they happened to be alone. Their eyes met in the familiar, deep connection. Lance reached out his uninjured hand and gripped Roy's with all the strength he had left.
"Don't fret your heart out, Roy ... if I can't pull through," he said in his normal voice. "Carry on. And—don't blame Rose. It'll hurt her—a bit. Don't hurt her more—because of me. And—look here, stand by Paul for a time. He'll need you."
"Don't worry too much, Roy... if I can’t make it," he said in his usual tone. "Keep going. And—don’t blame Rose. It’ll sting her—a little. Don't hurt her more—because of me. And—listen, be there for Paul for a while. He’ll need you."
Roy's "Trust me, dear old man," applied, mentally, to the last. Even at that supreme moment he was dimly thankful it came last.
Roy's "Trust me, dear old man," was, in his mind, a nod to the final part. Even at that critical moment, he felt a faint sense of relief that it was the last.
Then the Colonel returned; and they could say no more; nor could Roy find it in his heart to grudge him a moment of that brief blessed interlude of real contact with the man they loved....
Then the Colonel came back, and they had nothing more to say; nor could Roy bring himself to begrudge him even a moment of that short, precious time of genuine connection with the man they loved...
There could be no question of going to Lahore station on Sunday evening. He was ill himself, though he did not know it; and his soul was centred on Lance—the gallant spirit inwoven with almost every act and thought and inspiration of his life. By comparison, Rose was nothing to him; less than nothing; a mushroom growth—sudden and violent—with no deep roots; only fibres.
There was no way he could go to Lahore station on Sunday evening. He was sick without realizing it, and his thoughts were completely focused on Lance—the brave soul tied to almost every action, thought, and inspiration in his life. Compared to that, Rose meant nothing to him; she was less than nothing; just a sudden, violent mushroom growth with no deep roots, only a few fibers.
So he sent her, by an orderly, a few hurried lines of explanation and farewell.
So he sent her a quick explanation and goodbye through an orderly.
"I'm sorry, but I can't come to-night. We are all in dreadful grief. Lance down with acute blood-poisoning. Collins evidently fears the worst. I can't write of it. I do trust you get up safely. I'll write again, when it's possible.
"I'm sorry, but I can't come tonight. We are all in terrible grief. Lance is suffering from severe blood poisoning. Collins clearly fears the worst. I can't discuss it. I really hope you get home safely. I'll write again when I can."
Yes, he was still hers—so far. More than that he could not honestly add. Beyond this awful hour he could not look. It was as if one stood on the edge of a precipice, and the next step would be a drop into black darkness....
Yes, he was still hers—at least for now. More than that, he couldn’t honestly say. He couldn’t see past this terrible moment. It felt like standing on the edge of a cliff, where the next step would lead to a plunge into complete darkness....
By Monday night it was over. After forty-eight hours of fever and struggle and pain, Lance Desmond lay at rest—serene and noble in death, as he had been in life. And Roy—having achieved one long, slow climb out of the depths—was flung back again, deeper than ever....
By Monday night, it was all over. After forty-eight hours of fever, struggle, and pain, Lance Desmond lay at rest—calm and dignified in death, just as he had been in life. And Roy—having made one long, slow climb out of the depths—was thrown back down again, deeper than ever....
It was near midnight when the end came. Utterly weary and broken, he had sunk into Lance's chair, leaning forward, his face hidden, his frame shaken all through with hard dry sobs that would not be stilled.
It was close to midnight when the end came. Completely exhausted and defeated, he had collapsed into Lance's chair, leaning forward, his face hidden, his body trembling with harsh, dry sobs that wouldn’t stop.
Through the fog of his misery, he felt the Colonel's hand on his shoulder; heard the familiar voice, deep and kindly: "My dear Roy, get to bed. We can't have you on the sick-list. There's work to do; a great gap to be filled—somehow. I'll stay—with him."
Through the haze of his sadness, he felt the Colonel's hand on his shoulder and heard the familiar, deep, and warm voice: "My dear Roy, go to bed. We can't afford to have you on the sick list. There's work to do; a big gap to fill—somehow. I'll stay—with him."
At that, he pulled himself together and stood up. "I'll do my best, Colonel," was all he could say. The face he had so rarely seen perturbed was haggard with grief. They looked straight at one another; and the thought flashed on Roy, 'I must tell him.' Not easy; but it had to be done.
At that, he gathered himself and stood up. "I'll do my best, Colonel," was all he could say. The face he had rarely seen upset was tired and worn with grief. They looked directly at each other; and the thought crossed Roy's mind, 'I have to tell him.' Not easy, but it needed to be done.
"There's something, sir," he began, "I feel you ought to know. By rights, it—it should have been me. That brute with the láthi was right on me; and he—Lance—dashed in between ... rode him off—and got the knock intended for me. It—it haunts me."
"There's something, sir," he started, "that I think you should know. Honestly, it—it should have been me. That thug with the láthi was right on me; and he—Lance—jumped in between ... took him on and took the hit meant for me. It—it stays with me."
Paul Desmond was silent a moment. Pain and exaltation contended strangely in his tired eyes. Then: "I—don't wonder," he said slowly. "It—was like him. Thank you for telling me. It will be—some small comfort ... to all of them. Now—try and get a little sleep."
Paul Desmond was quiet for a moment. Pain and joy battled oddly in his weary eyes. Then he said slowly, "I—I can’t say I’m surprised. It—was typical of him. Thanks for sharing that with me. It will be—some small comfort... to everyone. Now—try to get some sleep."
Roy shook his head. "Impossible.—Good-night, Colonel. It's a relief to feel you know. For God's sake, let me do any mortal thing I can for any of you."
Roy shook his head. "No way.—Goodnight, Colonel. I'm glad you know. Please, let me do anything I can for any of you."
"Look here, Roy," he said. "Drop calling me Colonel. You two—were like brothers. And—as Thea's included, why should I be out of it. Let me—be 'Paul.'"
"Listen, Roy," he said. "Stop calling me Colonel. You two were like brothers. And since Thea is included, why should I be left out? Just call me 'Paul.'"
It was hard to do. It was inimitably done. It gave Roy the very lift he needed in that hour when he felt as if they must almost hate him, and never wish to set eyes on him again.
It was difficult to accomplish. It was done in a unique way. It gave Roy the boost he desperately needed at that moment when he felt like they must almost hate him and would never want to see him again.
"I—I shall be proud," he said; and, turning away to hide his emotion, went back to the bed that drew him like a magnet.
"I—I will be proud," he said; and, turning away to hide his feelings, he went back to the bed that called to him like a magnet.
There he knelt a long while, in a torment of mute, passionate protest against the power of so trivial an injury to rob the world of so much gallantry and charm. Resignation was far from him. With all the vehemence that was in him, he raged against his loss....
There he knelt for a long time, silently and passionately protesting against how such a minor wound could take away so much bravery and charm from the world. Resignation was the last thing on his mind. With every ounce of energy he had, he was furious about his loss...
Next morning, they awoke, as from a prolonged and terrible dream, to find Lahore practically isolated; all wires down, but one; the hartal continuing in defiance of orders and exhortations; more stations demolished; more trains derailed and looted; all available British troops recalled from the Hills. But for five sets of wireless plant, urgently asked for, isolation would have been complete.
Next morning, they woke up, as if from a long and awful nightmare, to find Lahore almost cut off; all communication lines were down except for one; the hartal was still going strong despite orders and pleas; more stations had been destroyed; more trains had been derailed and looted; all available British troops were called back from the Hills. If not for five sets of urgently requested wireless equipment, isolation would have been total.
By the fourteenth, the position was desperate. Civil authority flatly defied; the police—lacking reserves—fairly played out; the temperature chart of rebellion at its highest point. The inference was plain.
By the fourteenth, the situation was dire. Civil authority was openly defied; the police—without backup—were pretty much exhausted; the rebellion temperature was at its peak. The meaning was clear.
Organised revolt is amenable only to the ultimate argument of force. Nothing, now, would serve but strong action, and the compelling power of Martial Law.
Organized rebellion can only be resolved with the final argument of force. At this point, only decisive action and the undeniable power of Martial Law will suffice.
Happily for India, the men who had striven their utmost to avoid both did not falter in that critical hour.
Happily for India, the men who had done everything they could to avoid both didn’t hesitate in that crucial moment.
At Amritsar strong action had already been taken; and the sobering effect of it spread, in widening circles, bringing relief to thousands of both races; not least to men whose nerve and resource had been strained almost to the limit of endurance.
At Amritsar, decisive action had already been implemented, and its sobering impact spread in widening circles, providing relief to thousands of people from both races; especially to those whose courage and resourcefulness had been pushed to the brink of endurance.
Roy, having slept off a measure of his utter fatigue, took up the dead weight of life again, with the old sick sensation, of three years ago, that nothing mattered in earth or heaven. But then, there had been Lance to uphold and cheer him. Now there was only the hard unfailing mercy of work to be pulled through somehow.
Roy, having gotten some rest from his complete exhaustion, picked up the heavy burden of life again, feeling the same sick feeling he had three years ago—that nothing mattered on Earth or in heaven. But back then, he had Lance to support and encourage him. Now, he was left with only the relentless, dependable comfort of work that needed to be done somehow.
There was also Rose—and the problem of letting her know that he knew. And—their marriage? All that seemed to have suffered shipwreck with the rest of him. He was still too dazed and blinded with grief to see an inch ahead. He only knew he could not bear to see her, who had made Lance suffer so, till the first anguish had been dulled a little—on the surface at least.
There was also Rose—and the issue of letting her know that he was aware. And—what about their marriage? Everything seemed to have fallen apart along with the rest of him. He was still too overwhelmed and blinded by grief to see even a little ahead. All he knew was that he couldn’t stand to face her, the one who had caused Lance so much pain, until the initial hurt had faded a bit—at least on the surface.
FOOTNOTES:
[35] It is an order.
It's a command.
CHAPTER XI
"Why did'st thou promise such a beauteous day, |
To let low clouds catch up with me on my path, |
"Hiding your bravery in their rotten smoke!" |
Understood. Please provide the short piece of text that you would like me to modernize.Shakespeare. |
And away up in Simla, Rose Arden was enduring her own minor form of purgatory. The news of Lance Desmond's sudden death had startled and saddened her; had pierced through her surface serenity to the deep places of a nature that was not altogether shallow under its veneer of egotism and coquetry.
And up in Simla, Rose Arden was going through her own small version of hell. The news of Lance Desmond's sudden death had shocked and saddened her; it penetrated her calm exterior to reveal deeper parts of her personality that weren't entirely shallow beneath the surface of her self-absorption and flirtation.
On a morning, near the end of April, she sat alone in the garden under deodar boughs tasselled with tips of young green. In a border, beyond the lawn, spring flowers were awake; the bank was starred with white violets and wild-strawberry blossoms; and through a gap in the ilex trees beyond, she had a vision of far hills and flashing snow-peaks, blue-white in the sun, cobalt in shadow. Overhead, among the higher branches, a bird was trilling out an ecstatic love-song.
On a morning close to the end of April, she sat by herself in the garden under deodar branches adorned with new green tips. In a border beyond the lawn, spring flowers were blooming; the bank was sprinkled with white violets and wild-strawberry blossoms; and through a gap in the holm oak trees ahead, she caught a glimpse of distant hills and gleaming snow-peaks, bright blue in the sunlight and deep blue in the shadows. Above her, among the taller branches, a bird was singing an ecstatic love song.
But the year's renewal, the familiar flutter of Simla's awakening, sharpened, rather, that new ache at her heart; the haunting, incredible thought that down there, in the stifling dusty plains, Lance Desmond lay dead in the springtime of his splendid manhood; dead of his own generous impulse to save Roy from hurt.
But the new year, the familiar buzz of Simla coming to life, made that new pain in her heart even sharper; the haunting, unbelievable thought that down there, in the hot, dusty plains, Lance Desmond lay dead in the prime of his remarkable manhood; dead because of his own kind instinct to save Roy from harm.
Since the news came, she had avoided sociabilities and, unobtrusively, worn no colours. Foolish and fatuous, was it? Perhaps. She only knew that—Lance being gone—she could not make no difference in her daily round, whatever others might think or say.
Since the news broke, she had skipped social events and quietly worn no colors. Was it foolish and silly? Maybe. She only knew that—with Lance gone—she couldn’t make any difference in her daily routine, no matter what others thought or said.
And the mere fact of his being gone seemed strangely to revive the memory of his love for her, of her own genuine, if inadequate, response. For she had been more nearly in love with him than with any of his predecessors (and there had been several), who had been admitted to the privileged intimacies of the half-accepted lover. More: he had commanded her admiration; and she had not been woman could she have held out indefinitely against his passionate, whole-hearted devotion.
And just the fact that he was gone seemed to bring back the memory of his love for her, along with her own real, though lacking, response. She had been more in love with him than with any of his previous partners (and there had been a few), who had been allowed into the close connections of the almost-accepted lover. More than that, he had earned her admiration; and she wouldn’t have been a woman if she could have resisted his intense, wholehearted devotion for long.
After months of patient wooing—and he by nature impatient—he had insisted that matters be settled, one way or the other, before he went on leave; and she had almost reached the point of decision, when Roy, with his careless charm and challenging detachment, appeared on the scene....
After months of patient flirting—and he was naturally impatient—he insisted that they sort things out, one way or another, before he went on leave; and she had nearly made a decision when Roy, with his laid-back charm and challenging indifference, showed up....
And now—Lance was gone; Roy was hers; Bramleigh Beeches and a prospective title were hers; but still....
And now—Lance was gone; Roy was hers; Bramleigh Beeches and a possible title were hers; but still....
The shock of Roy's revelation had upset her a good deal more than she dared let him guess. And the effect did not pass—in spite of determined efforts to be unaware of it. She knew, now, that her vaunted tolerance sprang chiefly from having ignored the whole subject. Half-castes she instinctively despised. For India and the Indians she had little real sympathy; and the rising tide of unrest, the increasing antagonism, had sharpened her negative attitude to a positive dislike and distrust, acutely intensified since that evening at Anarkalli, when the sight of Lance and her stepfather, sitting there at the mercy of any chance-flung missile, had stirred the slumbering passion in her to fury. For one bewildering moment she had scarcely been able to endure Roy's touch or look, because he was even remotely linked with those creatures, who mouthed and yelled and would have murdered them all without compunction.
The shock of Roy's revelation had upset her much more than she let him know. And the feeling didn’t go away—despite her determined efforts to ignore it. She realized that her so-called tolerance mostly came from having avoided the whole topic. She instinctively despised half-castes. She had little real sympathy for India and the Indians; the rising unrest and increasing hostility had turned her negative feelings into outright dislike and distrust, which intensified sharply since that evening at Anarkalli when the sight of Lance and her stepfather, helpless against any random attack, had sparked a deep rage in her. For one bewildering moment, she could hardly stand Roy's touch or look because he was even slightly connected to those people, who shouted and screamed and would have killed them all without a second thought.
The impression of those few nerve-wracking days had struck deep. Yet, in spite of all, Roy's hold on her was strong; the stronger perhaps because she had been aware of his inner resistance, and had never felt quite sure of him. She did not feel fundamentally sure of him, even now. His letters had been few and brief; heart-broken, naturally; yet scarcely the letters of an ardent lover. The longest of the four had given her a poignant picture of Lance's funeral; almost as if he knew, and had written with intent to hurt her. In addition to half the British officers of the station, the cemetery had been thronged with the men of his squadron, Sikhs and Pathans—a form of homage very rare in India. Many of them had cried like children; and for himself, Roy confessed, it had broken him all to bits. He hardly knew how to write of it; but he felt she would care to know.
The impact of those few stressful days had hit her hard. Still, despite everything, Roy's grip on her was strong; maybe even stronger because she sensed his internal struggle and never felt completely certain of him. Even now, she wasn't fundamentally sure of him. His letters had been few and short; heartbroken, of course; but hardly the letters of a passionate lover. The longest of the four gave her a touching account of Lance's funeral; almost as if he knew and wrote it to hurt her. Alongside half the British officers from the station, the cemetery was packed with the men from his squadron, Sikhs and Pathans—an uncommon tribute in India. Many of them had cried like children; and for himself, Roy admitted it had shattered him completely. He didn’t really know how to write about it, but he thought she would want to know.
She cared so intensely that, for the moment, she had almost hated him for probing so deep, for stamping on her memory a picture that would not fade.
She cared so much that, for a moment, she almost hated him for digging so deep, for leaving a mark on her memory with a picture that wouldn’t go away.
His next letter had been no more than half a sheet. That was three days ago. Another was overdue; and the post was overdue also.
His next letter was only half a sheet. That was three days ago. Another one was late; and the mail was late too.
Ah—at last! A flash of scarlet in the verandah and Fazl Ali presenting an envelope on a salver, as though she were a goddess and the letter an offering at her shrine.
Ah—finally! A flash of red on the porch and Fazl Ali holding out an envelope on a tray, as if she were a goddess and the letter an offering at her altar.
It was a shade thicker than usual. Well, it ought to be. She had been very patient with his brevity. This time it seemed he had something to say.
It was a bit thicker than usual. Well, it should be. She had been really patient with his short responses. This time, it seemed like he had something to say.
Her heart stirred perceptibly as she opened it and read:—
Her heart stirred noticeably as she opened it and read:—
"I'm afraid my letters have been very poor things. Part of the reason you know and understand—as far as any one can. I'm still dazed. Everything's out of perspective. I suppose I shall take it in some day.
"I'm afraid my letters have been really lacking. Part of the reason, as you know and understand—at least as much as anyone can. I'm still feeling dazed. Everything seems out of whack. I guess I'll understand it all someday."
"But there's another reason—connected with him. Perhaps you can guess. I've been puzzled all along about you two. And now I know. I wonder—does that hurt you? It hurts me horribly. I need hardly say he didn't give you away. It was things you said—and Mrs Ranyard. Anyhow, that last evening, I insisted on having the truth. But I couldn't write about it sooner—for fear of saying things I'd regret afterwards.
"But there's another reason—related to him. Maybe you can guess. I've been confused the whole time about you two. And now I know. I wonder—does that hurt you? It hurts me a lot. I barely need to mention he didn't spill the beans. It was things you said—and Mrs. Ranyard. Anyway, that last evening, I pushed for the truth. But I couldn't write about it sooner—for fear of saying things I'd regret later."
"Rose—what possessed you? A man worth fifty of me! Of course, I know loving doesn't go by merit. But to keep him on tenterhooks, eating his heart out with jealousy, while you frankly encouraged me—you know you did. And I—never dreaming; only puzzled at the way he sheered off after the first. Between us, we made his last month of life a torment, though he never let me guess it. I don't know how to forgive myself. And, to be honest, it's no easy job forgiving you. If that makes you angry, if you think me a prig, I can't help it. If you'd heard him—all those hours of delirium—you might understand.
"Rose—what got into you? A man who's worth fifty of me! Of course, I know love doesn't depend on worth. But to keep him hanging, suffering from jealousy, while you openly encouraged me—you know you did. And I—never suspecting; just confused by the way he pulled away after the first. Together, we turned his last month of life into a nightmare, even though he never let me see it. I don't know how to forgive myself. And, honestly, it’s not easy forgiving you. If that makes you mad, if you think I’m being judgmental, I can't change that. If you’d heard him—all those hours of delirium—you might understand."
"When he wasn't raving, he had only one thought—mustn't blame you, or hurt you, on account of him. I'm trying not to. But if I know you at all, that will hurt more than anything I could say. And it's only right I should tell it you.
"When he wasn't going off the deep end, he only had one thought—he shouldn't blame you or hurt you because of him. I'm trying not to. But if I know you at all, that will hurt more than anything I could say. And it's only fair that I should tell you."
"My dearest Girl, you can't think how difficult—how strange it feels writing to you like this. I meant to wait till I came up. But I couldn't write naturally, and I was afraid you mightn't understand.
"My dearest girl, you can't imagine how hard—how weird it feels to write to you like this. I intended to wait until I got there. But I couldn't write in a natural way, and I was worried you might not understand."
"I'm coming, after all, sooner than I thought, for my fool of a body has given out, and Collins won't let me hang on, though I feel the work just keeps me going. It must be Kohat first, because of Paul. Now things are calming down, he is getting away to be married. The quietest possible affair, of course; but he's keen I should be best man in place of Lance. And I needn't say how I value the compliment.
"I'm coming sooner than I expected because my foolish body can't keep up, and Collins won't let me hold on, even though I feel like the work keeps me going. It has to be Kohat first, because of Paul. Now that things are settling down, he's about to get married. It's going to be a very low-key event, of course; but he's eager for me to be the best man instead of Lance. And I can't express how much I appreciate that compliment."
"No more trouble here or Amritsar, thank God—and a few courageous men. Martial Law arrangements are being carried through to admiration. The Lahore C.O. seems to get the right side of every one. He has a gift for the personal touch that is everything out here; and in no time the poor deluded beggars in the City were shouting 'Martial Law ki jai' as fervently as ever they shouted for Ghandi and Co.
"No more trouble here or in Amritsar, thank God—and thanks to a few brave men. The Martial Law arrangements are being implemented effectively. The Lahore C.O. seems to connect with everyone. He has a knack for the personal touch, which is crucial out here; and soon enough, the poor confused beggars in the City were shouting 'Martial Law ki jai' just as passionately as they once shouted for Gandhi and his group."
"One of my fellows said to me: 'Our people don't understand this new talk of "Committee Ki Raj" and "Dyarchy Raj." Too many orders make confusion. But they understand "Hukm Ki raj."'[36] In fact, it's the general opinion that prompt action in the Punjab has fairly well steadied India—for the present at least.
"One of my friends told me, 'Our people don’t get this new talk about “Committee Rule” and “Dual Rule.” Too many rules create confusion. But they understand "Rule by Authority."' In fact, most people believe that taking quick action in Punjab has helped stabilize India—for now at least."
"Well, I won't write more. We'll meet soon; and I don't doubt you'll explain a good deal that still puzzles and hurts me. If I seem changed, you must make allowances. I can't yet see my way in a world empty of Lance. But we must help each other, Rose—not pull two ways. Don't bother to write long explanations. Things will be easier face to face.
"Well, I won't write much more. We'll see each other soon, and I’m sure you'll clarify a lot of things that still confuse and hurt me. If I seem different, you have to make allowances. I still can’t figure out how to navigate a world without Lance. But we need to support each other, Rose—not go in different directions. Don’t worry about writing long explanations. It’ll be easier to talk in person."
"Yours ever,
Roy."
"Yours always, R."
"Yours ever," ... Did he mean that? He certainly meant the rest. Her hands dropped in her lap; and she sat there, staring before her—startled, angry, more profoundly disturbed and unsure of herself than she had felt in all her days. Though Roy had tried to write with moderation, there were sentences that struck at her vanity, her conscience, her heart. Her first overwhelming impulse was to write back at once telling him he need not trouble to come up, as the engagement was off. Accustomed to unquestioning homage, she took criticism badly; also—undeniably—she was jealous of his absorption in Lance. The impulse to dismiss him was mere hurt vanity.
"Yours always," ... Did he really mean that? He definitely meant the rest. Her hands fell into her lap, and she sat there, staring ahead—shocked, angry, and more deeply unsettled and unsure of herself than she had ever been. Even though Roy tried to write carefully, some sentences hit her vanity, her conscience, and her heart hard. Her first intense impulse was to reply immediately, telling him he shouldn’t bother coming up since the engagement was over. Used to being uncritically admired, she didn’t take criticism well; plus—there’s no denying it—she was jealous of his focus on Lance. The urge to dismiss him was just wounded vanity.
And the queer thing was, that deep down under the vanity and the jealousy, her old feeling for Lance seemed again to be stirring in its sleep.
And the strange thing was that deep down beneath the vanity and jealousy, her old feelings for Lance seemed to be waking up again.
The love of such a man leaves no light impress on any woman; and Lance had unwittingly achieved two master-strokes calculated to deepen that impress on one of her nature. In the first place, he had fronted squarely the shock of her defection—patently on account of Roy. She could see him now—standing near her mantelpiece, his eyes sombre with passion and pain; no word of reproach or pleading, though there smouldered beneath his silence the fire of his formidable temper. And just because he had neither pleaded nor stormed, she had come perilously near to an ignominious volte-face, from which she had only been saved by something in him, not in herself. If she did not know it then, she knew it now. In the second place, he had died gallantly—again on account of Roy. Snatched utterly out of reach, out of sight, his value was enhanced tenfold; and now, to crown all, came Roy's revelation of his amazing magnanimity....
The love of a man like that doesn’t leave any lasting mark on a woman; and Lance had unknowingly pulled off two brilliant moves that only intensified that mark on someone like her. First, he had faced the shock of her betrayal—clearly because of Roy. She could picture him now—standing by her mantel, his eyes heavy with passion and pain; not a word of blame or begging, even though there was a fierce anger simmering beneath his quiet exterior. And just because he hadn’t begged or raged, she had almost made an embarrassing about-face, something she was only saved from by something in him, not herself. Even if she didn’t realize it then, she got it now. Second, he had died heroically—again because of Roy. Completely taken away, out of sight, his worth had multiplied tenfold; and now, to top it off, came Roy's revelation of his incredible generosity....
Strange, what a complicated affair it was, for some people, this simple natural business of getting married. Was it part of the price one had to pay for being beautiful? Half the girls one knew slipped into it with much the same sort of thrill as they slipped into a new frock. But those were mostly the nice plain little things, who subsided gratefully into the first pair of arms held out to them. And probably they had their reward.
Strange how complicated getting married was for some people, even though it seemed so simple. Was it part of the cost of being beautiful? Half the girls you knew went into it with the same excitement as putting on a new dress. But those were mostly the nice, plain ones who happily settled into the first pair of arms that welcomed them. And they probably got their reward.
In chastened moods, Rose did not quite care to remember how many times she had succumbed, experimentally, to that supreme temptation. Good heavens! What would her precious pair think of her—if they knew! At least, she had the grace to feel proud that the tale of her conquests included two such men.
In reflective moments, Rose didn't really want to think about how many times she had given in, just to try it out, to that overwhelming temptation. Good grief! What would her beloved pair think of her—if they found out! At least, she had the decency to feel proud that her story of victories included two such men.
But Lance was gone—on account of Roy—where no spell of hers could touch him any more; and Roy—was he going too ... on account of Lance...? Not if she could prevent him; and yet ... goodness knew!
But Lance was gone—because of Roy—where no magic of hers could reach him anymore; and Roy—was he leaving too ... because of Lance...? Not if she could help it; and yet ... who knew!
The sigh that shivered through her sprang from a deeper source than mere self-pity.
The sigh that trembled from her came from a place deeper than just self-pity.
Rattle of rickshaw wheels, puffing and grunting of jhampannis, heralded the return of her mother, who had been out paying a round of preliminary calls. It took eight stalwart men and a rickshaw of special dimensions to convey her formidable bulk up and down Simla roads; and affectionate friends hinted that the men demanded extra pay for extra weight!
Rattle of rickshaw wheels, puffing and grunting of jhampannis, announced the return of her mother, who had been out making a series of visits. It took eight strong men and a rickshaw of special size to get her considerable bulk up and down the roads of Simla; and loving friends suggested that the men asked for extra pay for the extra weight!
A glance at her florid face warned Rose there was trouble in the air.
A quick look at her flushed face told Rose that something was wrong.
"Oh, Rose—there you are. I've had the shock of my life!" Waving away her jhampannis, she sank into an adjacent cane chair that creaked and swayed ominously under the assault. "It was at Mrs Tait's. My dear—would you believe it? That fine fiancé of yours—after worming himself into our good graces—turns out to be practically a half-caste. A superior one, it seems. But still—the deceitfulness of the man! Going about looking like everybody else too! And grey-blue eyes into the bargain!"
"Oh, Rose—there you are. I've had the shock of my life!" Waving away her jhampannis, she sank into a nearby cane chair that creaked and swayed ominously under her weight. "It was at Mrs. Tait's. My dear—would you believe it? That fine fiancé of yours—after working his way into our good graces—turns out to be practically a half-caste. A superior one, it seems. But still—the deceitfulness of the man! Going around looking like everyone else too! And with grey-blue eyes on top of that!"
At that Rose fatally smiled—in spite of genuine dismay.
At that moment, Rose smiled sadly—even though she was genuinely upset.
"I can't see anything funny in it!" snapped her mother. "I thought you'd be furious. Did you ever notice——? Had you the least suspicion?"
"I don't find anything funny about it!" her mother snapped. "I thought you'd be really angry. Did you ever notice——? Did you have any suspicion at all?"
"You knew? Yet you were fool enough to accept him—and wilfully deceive your own mother! I suppose he insisted, and you——"
"You knew? But you were foolish enough to accept him—and deliberately deceive your own mother! I guess he pushed you into it, and you——"
"No. I insisted. I knew my own mind. And I wasn't going to have him upset——"
"No. I insisted. I knew what I wanted. And I wasn't going to let him get upset——"
"But if I'm upset it doesn't matter a brass farthing?"
"But if I’m upset, it doesn’t matter at all?"
"It does matter. I'm very sorry you've had such a jar." Rose had some ado to maintain her coolness; but she knew it for her one unfailing weapon. "Of course, I meant to tell you later; in fact, as soon as he came up to settle things finally——"
"It really does matter. I’m so sorry you’ve had such a shock." Rose had a hard time keeping her calm; but she knew it was her only reliable tool. "Of course, I meant to tell you later; actually, as soon as he came to sort everything out finally——"
"Most considerate of you! And when he does come up, I propose to settle things finally——" She choked, gulped, and glared. She was realising.... "The position you've put me in! It's detestable!"
"You're so thoughtful! And when he finally shows up, I plan to wrap things up for good—" She choked, swallowed hard, and glared. She was realizing.... "The situation you've put me in! It's awful!"
Rose sighed. It struck her that her own position was not exactly enviable. "I've said I'm sorry. And really—it didn't seem the least likely.... Who was the officious instrument of Fate?"
Rose sighed. It hit her that her own situation was not exactly desirable. "I've said I'm sorry. And honestly—it didn't seem likely at all.... Who was the meddlesome force of Fate?"
"Young Joe Bradley, of the Forests. We were talking of the riots and poor Major Desmond, and Mrs Tait happened to mention Roy Sinclair. Mr Bradley asked—was he the artist's son; and told how he once went to tea there—when his mother was staying with Lady Despard—and had a stand-up fight with Roy. He said Roy's mother was rather a swell native woman—a pucca native; and Roy went for him like a wild thing, because he called her an ayah——"
"Young Joe Bradley, from the forests. We were discussing the riots and poor Major Desmond, and Mrs. Tait happened to bring up Roy Sinclair. Mr. Bradley asked—wasn't he the artist's son? He shared a story about how he once had tea there—when his mother was visiting Lady Despard—and ended up having a stand-up fight with Roy. He mentioned that Roy's mother was quite a classy native woman—a pucca native; and Roy went after him like a wild animal because he called her an ayah."
Again Rose smiled in spite of herself. "He would!"
Again, Rose smiled despite herself. "He would!"
"Would he, indeed! That's all you think of—though you know I've got a weak heart. And I nearly fainted—if that's any interest to you! The Bradley boy doesn't know—about us. But Mrs Tait's a perfect little sieve. It'll be all over Simla to-morrow. And I was so pleased and proud——" Her voice shook. Tears threatened. "And it's so awkward—so undignified ... backing out——"
"Would he, really! That’s all you care about—though you know I have a weak heart. I almost fainted—if that matters to you! The Bradley guy doesn’t know—about us. But Mrs. Tait is a total gossip. It’ll be all over Simla tomorrow. And I was so happy and proud——" Her voice trembled. Tears were about to fall. "And it’s so awkward—so embarrassing ... backing out——"
"My dear mother, I've no intention whatever of backing out."
"My dear mother, I have no intention of backing out at all."
"And I've no intention whatever of having a half-caste for a son-in-law."
"And I have no intention whatsoever of having a mixed-race son-in-law."
"It was—rather a jar when he told me," she admitted, by way of concession. "But truly, he is different—if you'll only listen, without fuming! His mother's a Rajput of the highest caste. Her father educated her almost like an English girl. She was only seventeen when she married Sir Nevil; and she lived altogether in England after that. In everything but being her son, Roy is practically an Englishman. You can't class him with the kind of people we associate with—the other word out here——"
"It was definitely a shock when he told me," she admitted, conceding. "But honestly, he is different—if you’ll just listen and not get angry! His mom is a Rajput from the highest caste. Her dad educated her almost like an English girl. She was just seventeen when she married Sir Nevil, and she lived entirely in England after that. In every way except being her son, Roy is practically an Englishman. You can't lump him in with the kind of people we usually hang out with—the other word out here——"
Very patiently and tactfully she put forward every redeeming argument in his favour—without avail. Mrs Elton—broadly—had the right on her side; and the gods had denied her the gift of discrimination. She saw India as a vast, confused jumble of Rajahs and bunnias and servants and coolies—all steeped in varying depths of dirt and dishonesty, greed and shameless ingratitude. It did not occur to her that sharp distinctions of character, tradition, and culture underlay the more or less uniform tint of skin. And beneath her instinctive antipathy, burned furious anger with Roy for placing her, by his deceitfulness (it must have been his) in the ironic position of having to repudiate the engagement she had announced with such éclat only three weeks ago....
Very patiently and tactfully, she presented every compelling argument for him—without success. Mrs. Elton—broadly—had the right on her side; and the universe had denied her the ability to see nuance. She viewed India as a chaotic mix of Rajahs, bunnias, servants, and coolies— all mired in varying levels of dirt, dishonesty, greed, and shameless ingratitude. It didn't occur to her that distinct differences in character, tradition, and culture lay beneath the somewhat uniform skin tone. And under her instinctive dislike, there burned a furious anger at Roy for placing her, through his deceit (it must have been his), in the ironic position of having to reject the engagement she had announced with such flair just three weeks ago....
The moment she had recovered her breath, she returned unshaken to the charge.
The moment she caught her breath, she went back to the task without hesitation.
"That's very fine talk, my dear, for two people in love. But Roy's a half-caste: that's flat. You can't wriggle away from the damning fact by splitting hairs about education and breeding. Besides—you only think of the man. But are you prepared for your precious first baby to be as dark as a native? It's more than likely. I know it for a fact——"
"That's very sweet talk, my dear, for two people in love. But Roy's mixed race, that's the truth. You can't avoid the harsh reality by nitpicking about education and upbringing. Besides—you only think about the guy. But are you ready for your precious first child to be as dark as a native? It's quite possible. I know this for sure——"
"Really, Mother! You're a trifle previous." Rose was cool no longer; a slow, unwilling blush flooded her face. Her mother had struck at her more shrewdly than she knew.
"Seriously, Mom! You're a bit quick to judge." Rose wasn't calm anymore; a slow, reluctant blush spread across her face. Her mother had hit a nerve more cleverly than she realized.
"Well, if you will be obstinate, it's my duty to open your eyes; or, of course, I wouldn't talk so to an unmarried girl. There's another thing—any doctor will tell you—a particular form of consumption carries off half the wretched children of these mixed marriages. A mercy, perhaps; but think of it——! Your own! And you know perfectly well the moral deterioration——"
"Well, if you insist on being stubborn, it’s my responsibility to make you see the truth; otherwise, I wouldn’t speak to an unmarried woman like this. There's something else—any doctor will tell you—that a specific type of tuberculosis takes the lives of half the unfortunate children from these mixed marriages. A blessing, maybe; but just consider it——! Your own! And you know very well the moral decline——"
"There's none of that about Roy." Rose grew warmer still. "And you know perfectly well most of it comes from the circumstances, the stigma, the type of parent. But you can say what you please. I'm of age. I love him. I intend to marry him."
"None of that applies to Roy." Rose became even more passionate. "And you know very well that a lot of it comes from the situation, the stigma, the kind of parent. But you can say whatever you want. I'm an adult. I love him. I plan to marry him."
"Well, you won't do it from my house. I wash my hands of the whole affair."
"Well, you won't be doing it from my house. I'm done with the whole situation."
She rose, upon her ultimatum, a-quiver with righteous anger, even to the realistic cherries in her hat. The girl rose also, outwardly composed, inwardly dismayed.
She stood up, shaking with righteous anger, even to the realistic cherries in her hat. The girl also stood, looking calm on the outside, but feeling upset on the inside.
"Thank you. Now I know where I stand. And you won't say a word to Roy. You mustn't—really——" She almost pleaded. "He worships his mother in quite the old-fashioned way. He simply couldn't see—the other point of view. Besides—he's ill ... unhappy. Whatever your attitude forces one to say, can only be said by me."
"Thank you. Now I know where I stand. And you won't say anything to Roy. You can't—really——" She almost begged. "He adores his mother in a very traditional way. He just can't see—it from another perspective. Plus—he's sick ... unhappy. Whatever your attitude makes someone say, can only come from me."
"I don't take orders from my own daughter," Mrs Elton retorted ungraciously. She was in no humour for bargaining or dictation. "But I'm sure I've no wish to talk to him. I'll give you a week or ten days to make your plans. But whenever you have him here, I shall be out. And if you come to your senses—you can let me know."
"I don't take orders from my own daughter," Mrs. Elton shot back sharply. She wasn't in the mood for negotiating or being told what to do. "But I'm sure I don't want to talk to him. I'll give you a week or ten days to sort out your plans. But whenever you have him here, I'll be out. And if you come to your senses—you can let me know."
On that she departed, leaving Rose feeling battered and shaken, and horribly uncertain what—in the face of that bombshell—she intended to do: she, who had made Lance suffer cruelly, and evoked a tragic situation between him and Roy, largely in order to avoid a clash that would have been as nothing compared with this...!
On that, she left, leaving Rose feeling beaten and shaken, and incredibly unsure what—after that shocking news—she planned to do: she, who had made Lance suffer severely and created a tragic situation between him and Roy, mainly to avoid a confrontation that would have been nothing compared to this...!
Her sensations were in a whirl. But somehow—she must pull it through. Home life was becoming intolerable. And—for several cogent reasons—she wanted Roy. If need be, she would tell him, diplomatically; dissociating herself from her mother's attitude.
Her feelings were all over the place. But somehow—she had to get through this. Home life was becoming unbearable. And—for several good reasons—she wanted Roy. If necessary, she would tell him, carefully separating herself from her mother’s views.
And yet—her mother had said things that would stick; hateful things, that might be true....
And yet—her mother had said things that would stick; hurtful things, that might be true....
"Your letter did hurt—badly. Perhaps I deserved it. All I can say till we meet, is—forgive me, if you can, because of Lance. It's rather odd—though you are my lover, and I suppose you do care still—I can think of no stronger appeal than that. He cared so for us both, in his big splendid way. Can't we stand by each other?
"Your letter really hurt—deeply. Maybe I deserved it. All I can say until we meet is—please forgive me, if you can, because of Lance. It's kind of strange—though you are my lover, and I guess you still care—I can't think of a stronger reason than that. He cared so much for both of us, in his amazing way. Can’t we support each other?"
"You ask me to make allowances. Will you be generous, and do the same on a larger scale for your sincerely loving (and not altogether worthless)
"You ask me to be understanding. Will you be generous and do the same on a larger scale for your genuinely loving (and not completely worthless)
FOOTNOTES:
[36] Government by order.
Government by decree.
CHAPTER XII.
"She had a step that walked unheard, |
It made the stones feel like grass; |
But that light step had broken a heart. |
"As light as that step was." |
—W.H.Davies. |
At last, Roy was actually coming. The critical moment was upon them; and Rose sat alone in the drawing-room awaiting him.
At last, Roy was actually on his way. The crucial moment had arrived, and Rose sat alone in the living room waiting for him.
Her mother was out; had arranged to be out for the evening also. The strain between them still continued; and it told most on Rose. The cat-like element in her loved comfort; and an undercurrent of clash was peculiarly irritating in her present sore, uncertain state of heart. Weeks of it, she knew, would scarcely leave a dent on her mother's leathern temperament. When it came to a tug the tougher nature scored, which was one reason why she had so skilfully avoided tugs hitherto.
Her mom was out; she’d planned to be out for the night too. The tension between them was still ongoing, and it weighed most heavily on Rose. The cat-like part of her loved her comfort, but the constant clash was particularly annoying given her current raw and uncertain feelings. She realized that weeks of this would hardly make a mark on her mother’s tough demeanor. When it really came down to it, the stronger personality always won, which was one reason she had skillfully avoided conflicts before.
True, she was of age; and her father's small legacy gave her a measure of independence. But how could one set about getting married in the face of open opposition? And—how keep the truth from Roy? Or tone it down, so that he would not go off at a tangent straightaway?
True, she was of legal age, and her father's modest inheritance gave her some independence. But how could she go about getting married when there was open opposition? And—how could she hide the truth from Roy? Or downplay it enough so he wouldn’t react immediately and dramatically?
Assuredly the Fates had conspired to strip her headlong romance of its gilded trappings. But her moment for marriage had come. She was sick to death of the Anglo-Indian round—from the unattached standpoint, at least. Roy fascinated her as few men had done; and she had been deliberately trying to ignore the effect of her mother's brutal frankness. Their coming together again, in these changed conditions, would be the ultimate test. Such a chasm of distance seemed to yawn between that tender parting in her boudoir and this critical reunion—in another world....
Assuredly the Fates had conspired to strip her headlong romance of its gilded trappings. But her moment for marriage had come. She was sick to death of the Anglo-Indian social scene—from the unattached standpoint, at least. Roy fascinated her like few men had; and she had been trying hard to ignore the impact of her mother's brutal honesty. Their meeting again, under these changed circumstances, would be the ultimate test. A vast distance seemed to yawn between that tender goodbye in her room and this critical reunion—in another world....
Sounds of arrival brought her to her feet; but she checked the natural impulse to welcome him in the verandah. Her innate sense of drama shrank from possible awkwardness, a false step, at the start.
Sounds of someone arriving got her up on her feet, but she held back the urge to greet him on the porch. Her natural sense of drama recoiled from any potential awkwardness, a misstep right from the beginning.
And now he appeared in the doorway—very straight and slim in his grey suit, with the sorrowful black band on his arm.
And now he stood in the doorway—tall and slim in his grey suit, with a sad black ribbon on his arm.
"Rose!" he cried—and stood gazing at her, pulses hammering, brain dizzy. The mere sight of her brought back too vividly the memory of those April days that he had been resolutely shutting out of his mind.
"Rose!" he shouted—and stood staring at her, heart racing, head spinning. Just seeing her brought back too strongly the memory of those April days that he had been trying hard to forget.
His pause—the shock of his changed aspect—held her motionless also. He looked older, more sallow; his sensitive mouth compressed; no lurking gleam in his eyes. He seemed actually less good-looking than she remembered; for anguish is no beautifier.
His pause—the shock of his changed appearance—left her frozen too. He looked older, more pale; his sensitive mouth tightened; there was no hidden spark in his eyes. He seemed actually less attractive than she remembered; because anguish doesn't enhance one's looks.
So standing, they mutely confronted the change in themselves—in each other; then Rose swept forward, both hands held out.
So standing there, they silently faced the changes within themselves and each other; then Rose stepped forward, both hands outstretched.
"Roy—my darling—what you must have been through! Can you—will you—in spite of all——?"
"Roy—my darling—what you must have gone through! Can you—will you—despite everything——?"
Next moment, in his silent, vehement fashion, he was straining her to him; kissing her eyes, her hair, her lips; not in simple lover's ecstasy, but in a fervour of repressed passion, touched with tragedy, with pain....
Next moment, in his quiet, intense way, he was pulling her close; kissing her eyes, her hair, her lips; not just in a simple lover's bliss, but with a depth of intense emotion, tinged with tragedy and pain....
Then he held her from him, to refresh his tired eyes with the sheer beauty of her; and was struck at once by the absence of colour; the wide black sash, the black velvet round her throat and hair.
Then he pulled her close to him, wanting to refresh his tired eyes with her sheer beauty; but he was immediately struck by the lack of color: the wide black sash, the black velvet around her throat and in her hair.
He touched the velvet, looking his question. She nodded, drawing in her lip to steady it.
He touched the velvet, silently asking his question. She nodded, biting her lip to steady herself.
"I felt—I must. You don't mind?"
"I felt—I have to. You don't mind?"
"Mind——?—Sometimes I wonder if I shall ever really mind things any more."
"Mind——?—Sometimes I wonder if I will ever truly mind things anymore."
His face worked. That queer dizziness took him again. With an incoherent apology, he sat down rather abruptly, and leaned forward, his head between his hands, hiding the emotion he could not altogether control.
His face twisted. That strange dizziness hit him again. With a jumbled apology, he sat down suddenly and leaned forward, his head in his hands, hiding the feelings he couldn't fully control.
Rose stood beside him, feeling helpless and vaguely aggrieved. He had just got back to her, after a two weeks' parting, and he sat there lost in an access of grief that left her quite out of account. Inadvertently there flashed the thought, "Whatever Lance might have suffered, he would not succumb." It startled her. She had never so compared them before....
Rose stood next to him, feeling helpless and a bit bitter. He had just returned to her after a two-week separation, and he sat there caught up in a wave of grief that completely overlooked her. Suddenly, the thought crossed her mind, "No matter what Lance might have gone through, he wouldn’t give in." It surprised her. She had never thought to compare them like that before.
Then, looking down at his bowed head, compunction seized her, and tenderness, that rarely entered into her feeling for men. She could think of nothing to say that would not sound idiotically commonplace. So she laid her hand on his hair, and moved it caressingly now and then.
Then, looking down at his lowered head, guilt washed over her, along with a tenderness that rarely crept into her feelings for men. She couldn’t think of anything to say that wouldn’t come off as painfully cliché. So, she placed her hand on his hair and occasionally brushed it gently.
She felt a tremor go through him. He half withdrew his head, checked himself, and capturing her hand, pressed it to his lips, that were hot and feverish.
She felt him shudder. He pulled back slightly, caught himself, and took her hand, pressing it to his lips, which were warm and feverish.
"Roy—what is it? What went wrong?" she asked softly.
"Roy—what’s going on? What happened?" she asked gently.
He looked up now with a fair imitation of a smile. "Just—an old memory. It was dear of you. Ungracious of me."—Pain and perplexity went from her. She slipped to her knees beside him, and his arm enclosed her. "Sorry to behave like this. But I'm not very fit. And—seeing you, brought it all back so sharply! It's been—a bit of a strain, this last week. A letter from Thea—brave, of course; but broken utterly. The wedding too: and that beast of a journey fairly finished me."
He looked up now with a decent attempt at a smile. "Just—an old memory. It was sweet of you. I was rude."—Pain and confusion left her. She knelt beside him, and his arm wrapped around her. "Sorry for acting like this. But I'm really not doing well. And—seeing you brought it all back so clearly! It's been a bit of a struggle this past week. A letter from Thea—strong, of course; but completely crushed. The wedding too: and that awful journey totally drained me."
She leaned closer, comforting him by the feel of her nearness. Then her practical brain suggested needs more pedestrian, none the less essential.
She leaned in closer, comforting him with her presence. Then her practical mind pointed out more everyday needs, which were still essential.
"Dearest—you're simply exhausted. How about tea—or a peg?"
"Darling, you look completely worn out. How about some tea—or a drink?"
He pleaded for a peg, if permissible. She fetched it herself; made tea; plied him with sandwiches and sugared cakes, for which he still retained his boyish weakness.
He asked for a peg, if that was okay. She got it herself; made tea; served him sandwiches and sweet cakes, for which he still had a youthful fondness.
But talking proved difficult. There were uncomfortable gaps. In their first uplifted moment all had seemed well. Love-making was simple, elemental, satisfying. Beyond the initial glamour and passion of courtship they had scarcely adventured, when the fabric of their world was shattered by the startling events of those four days. Both were realising—as they stepped cautiously among the fragments—that, for all their surface intimacy, they were still strangers underneath.
But talking turned out to be hard. There were awkward silences. In their first euphoric moment, everything seemed fine. Their intimacy was straightforward, raw, and fulfilling. Just beyond the initial excitement and passion of dating, they hadn’t really explored much, when everything they knew fell apart during those four days. As they carefully navigated through the wreckage, both were coming to realize that, despite their apparent closeness, they were still strangers underneath.
Roy took refuge in talk about Lahore; the high tribute paid to the conduct of all troops—British and Indian—and police, under peculiarly exasperating circumstances, the C.O.'s conviction that unless sterner measures were taken—and adhered to—there would be more outbreaks, at shorter intervals, better organised....
Roy sought comfort in discussing Lahore; the high praise given to the actions of all the troops—both British and Indian—and the police, in particularly frustrating situations, the commanding officer's belief that unless stricter measures were implemented—and followed—there would be more incidents, happening more frequently and with better organization....
He hoped her charming air of interest was genuine, but felt by no means sure. And all the while, he was craving to know what she had to say for herself; yet doubting whether he could stand the lightest touch on his open wound. Lance had begged him not to hurt her. Had it ever occurred to that devout lover how sharply she might hurt him?
He hoped her charming sense of interest was real, but he wasn’t sure at all. All the while, he really wanted to know what she had to say for herself; yet he doubted whether he could handle even the slightest mention of his pain. Lance had pleaded with him not to hurt her. Did that devoted lover ever think about how much she might hurt him?
Tea and a restful hour in an arm-chair eased the strain a little. Then Rose suggested the garden, knowing him susceptible to the large healing influences of earth and sky; also with diplomatic intent to draw him away from the house before her mother's meteoric visitation.
Tea and a relaxing hour in an armchair took off some of the tension. Then Rose suggested going to the garden, aware that he was sensitive to the calming effects of nature; she also had a clever reason to get him out of the house before her mother's sudden arrival.
And she was only just in time. The rattle of rickshaw wheels came up the main path two minutes after they had turned out of it towards a favourite nook, which she had strangely grown to love in the last two weeks.
And she arrived just in time. The sound of rickshaw wheels approached the main path two minutes after they had veered away from it toward a favorite spot, which she had oddly come to love over the past two weeks.
"Poor darling! You've just missed Mother!" She condoled with him, smiling sidelong under her lashes; and she almost blessed her maternal enemy for bringing back the familiar gleam into his eyes.
"Poor thing! You just missed Mom!" She sympathized with him, smiling sideways under her lashes; and she almost thanked her maternal rival for bringing back that familiar sparkle in his eyes.
"Bad luck! Ought we to go in again?"
"Bad luck! Should we go in again?"
"Gracious, no. She's only tearing home to change for an early dinner at Penshurst and the theatre. Anyway, please note, you're immune from the formalities. We're going to have a peaceful time, quite independent of Simla rushings. Just ourselves to ourselves."
"Goodness, no. She's just rushing home to change for an early dinner at Penshurst and the theater. Anyway, just so you know, you're off the hook from the formalities. We’re going to have a relaxing time, totally free from the Simla chaos. Just the two of us."
"Good."
"Great."
It was an asset with men—second only to her beauty—this gift for creating a restful atmosphere.
It was a valuable trait for her—second only to her beauty—this ability to create a relaxing vibe.
Her nook, in an angle above the narrow path, was a grassy bank, looking across crumpled ranges—velvet-soft in the level light—to the still purity of the snows.
Her spot, in a corner above the narrow path, was a grassy slope, overlooking crumpled hills—silky smooth in the soft light—toward the pure stillness of the snow.
"Rather nice, isn't it?" she said. "I'm not given to mooning out of doors; but I've spent several evenings here ... lately."
"Pretty nice, isn’t it?" she said. "I don’t usually spend time outside like this, but I've been here several evenings lately."
Rose sat upright beside him, her fingers locked loosely round one raised knee. She was troubled too, and quite at a loss how to begin.
Rose sat up straight next to him, her fingers loosely wrapped around one bent knee. She was also worried and didn’t know how to start.
"So you've not been going out much?" he asked, after a prolonged pause.
"So you haven't been going out much?" he asked, after a long pause.
"No—how could I—with you, so unhappy, down there—and...."—She deliberately met his eyes; and the look in them impelled her to ask: "What is it, Roy—lurking in your mind?"
"No—how could I—with you so unhappy down there—and...." She deliberately met his eyes, and the look in them made her ask: "What is it, Roy—lurking in your mind?"
"Am I—to be frank?"
"Should I be honest?"
She shivered. "It sounds—rather chilly. But I suppose we'd better take our cold plunge—and get it over!"
She shivered. "It feels pretty cold. But I guess we should just dive in and get it over with!"
"Well"—he hesitated palpably. "It was only a natural wonder—if you care ... all that ... now he's gone, how could you deliberately hurt him so—while he lived?"
"Well"—he hesitated noticeably. "It was just a natural wonder—if you care ... all that ... now that he’s gone, how could you intentionally hurt him like that—while he was alive?"
She drew in her lip. It was going to be more unsteadying than she had foreseen.
She bit her lip. It was going to be more unsettling than she had expected.
"How can a woman explain to a man the simple fact that she is incurably—perhaps unforgivably—a woman?"
"How can a woman explain to a man the simple fact that she is incurably—perhaps unforgivably—a woman?"
"I don't know. I hoped you could—up to a point," said Roy, looking away to the snows and remembering, suddenly, that was where he ought to be now—with Lance—always Lance: no other thought or presence seemed vital to him, these days. Yet Rose remained beautiful and desirable—and clearly she loved him.
"I don't know. I was hoping you could—to some extent," said Roy, looking away at the snow and suddenly remembering that was where he should be now—with Lance—always Lance: no other thought or presence felt important to him these days. Yet Rose was still beautiful and desirable—and clearly, she loved him.
"It doesn't make things easier, you know," she was saying, in her cool, low voice, "to feel you are patently regretting events that, unhappily, did hurt—him; but also—gave me to you...."
"It doesn't make things easier, you know," she said in her calm, low voice, "to feel that you're clearly regretting things that, unfortunately, hurt him; but also—brought me to you...."
Her beauty, her evident pain, penetrated the settled misery that enveloped him like an atmosphere.
Her beauty, her visible pain, broke through the deep sadness that surrounded him like an atmosphere.
"Darling—forgive me!" He reached out, pulling her hands apart, and his fingers closed hard on hers. "I'm only trying—clumsily—to understand...."
"Darling—please forgive me!" He reached out, separating her hands, and his fingers gripped hers tightly. "I'm just trying—awkwardly—to understand...."
"No—I'm not. Perhaps it makes me seem to you a bit of a fool?"
"No—I'm not. Maybe that makes me seem a bit foolish to you?"
"Quite the reverse. It's all along been a part of your charm."
"Actually, it's the opposite. It's always been a part of your charm."
"My—charm?"
"My charm?"
There was more of tenderness than amusement in her low laugh. "Precisely! If you didn't possess—some magnetic quality, could I have been drawn away from a man—like Lance, when I'd nearly made up my mind—to face the music."
There was more tenderness than amusement in her quiet laugh. "Exactly! If you didn't have—some magnetic quality, could I have been pulled away from a guy—like Lance, when I was almost ready—to deal with the consequences?"
For answer, he kissed her captured hand.
For an answer, he kissed her hand that was being held.
Then: "Roy, if it doesn't hurt too much," she urged, "will you tell me first—just—what Lance said?"
Then: "Roy, if it doesn’t hurt too much," she urged, "can you tell me first—just—what Lance said?"
It would hurt, horridly. But it was as well she should know; and not a word need he withhold. Could there be a finer tribute to his friend? It was his own share in their last unforgettable talk that could not be reproduced.
It would hurt, a lot. But it was only right she should know; and he didn't need to hold back any words. Could there be a better tribute to his friend? It was his own part in their last unforgettable conversation that couldn't be duplicated.
"Yes—I'll tell you," he said. And, his half-closed eyes resting on the sunlit hills, he told her, in a voice from which all feeling was carefully expunged. Only so could he achieve the telling; and she listened without interruption, for which he felt grateful, exceedingly....
"Yeah—I’ll tell you," he said. And, with his half-closed eyes focused on the sunlit hills, he shared with her, in a voice that had been stripped of all emotion. That was the only way he could get through it; and she listened without interrupting, for which he felt extremely grateful....
When it was over he merely moved his head and looked up at her; and she returned his look, her eyes heavy with tears. Mutually their fingers tightened.
When it was over, he simply tilted his head and looked up at her; she met his gaze, her eyes brimming with tears. Their fingers tightened around each other.
"Thank you," she said. "It makes me ... ashamed, but it makes me proud."
"Thank you," she said. "It makes me ... embarrassed, but it makes me proud."
"It made me angry and bewildered," said Roy. "If you really were ... coming his way, what the devil did I do to upset it all? Of course I admired you; and I was interested—on his account. But—I had no thought—I was absorbed in other things——"
"It made me angry and confused," said Roy. "If you really were ... coming his way, what on earth did I do to mess it all up? Of course I admired you; and I was interested—for his sake. But—I wasn't thinking—I was caught up in other things——"
She nodded slowly, not looking at him. "Quite so. And I suppose—being me—I didn't choose that a man should dance with me, ride with me, obviously admire me, and yet remain absorbed in other things. And—being you—of course it never struck you that, for my kind of girl, your provocatively casual attitude almost amounted to a challenge. Besides—as I said—you were charming; you were different. Perhaps—if I'd felt a shade less sure—of Lance, if he'd had the wit even to seem keen on some one else ... he might have saved himself. As it was—you were irresistible."
She nodded slowly, avoiding his gaze. "Exactly. And I guess—being me—I didn’t want a guy who would dance with me, ride with me, clearly admire me, and yet stay focused on other things. And—being you—of course it never occurred to you that, for someone like me, your casually indifferent attitude felt like a challenge. Besides—as I mentioned—you were charming; you were different. Maybe—if I’d felt a bit less confident—about Lance, if he’d had the sense to even act like he was interested in someone else... he might have won me over. But as it is—you were simply irresistible."
She heard him grit his teeth; and turned with swift compunction.
She heard him grind his teeth and turned around quickly, feeling a pang of guilt.
"My poor Roy! Am I jarring you badly? I suppose, if I talked till midnight, I'd never succeed in making a man like you understand how purely instinctive it all is. Analysed, like this, it sounds cold-blooded. But, it's just—second nature. He—Lance—understood up to a point. That's why he was aggressive that day: oh—furiously angry; all because of you. The pair you are! He said if I fooled you, and didn't play fair, he'd back out, or insist on a pucca engagement. And—yes—it did have the wrong effect. It made me wonder—if I could marry a man, however splendid, who owned such exacting standards and such a hot temper. And there were you—an unknown quantity, with the Banter-Wrangle discreetly in pursuit. A supreme inducement in itself!—Yes, distinctly, that afternoon was a turning-point. Just Lance losing his temper, and you coolly forgetting an arrangement with me——"
"My poor Roy! Am I bothering you too much? I guess if I talked until midnight, I could never get a guy like you to see how purely instinctive it all is. When you break it down like this, it sounds cold-hearted. But it’s really just second nature. He—Lance—understood to some extent. That’s why he was so aggressive that day: oh—furiously angry; all because of you. You two! He said if I played you for a fool and didn’t play fair, he’d step back or insist on a real engagement. And—yeah—it definitely had the opposite effect. It made me think—if I could marry a man, no matter how amazing, who had such high standards and such a quick temper. And then there was you—an unknown factor, with the Banter-Wrangle discreetly in pursuit. A huge temptation in itself!—Yes, clearly, that afternoon was a turning point. Just Lance losing his cool, and you casually forgetting our arrangement——"
She paused, looking back over it all; felt Roy's hold slacken and unobtrusively withdrew her hand.
She paused, looking back at everything; felt Roy's grip loosen and subtly pulled her hand away.
"Soon after Kapurthala, he was angry again. And that time, I'm afraid I reminded him that our engagement was only 'on' conditionally; that if he started worrying at me, it would soon be unconditionally off——"
"Soon after Kapurthala, he was angry again. And that time, I'm afraid I reminded him that our engagement was only 'on' conditionally; that if he started bothering me, it would soon be unconditionally off——"
"So it should have been!" Roy jerked up on to his elbow, and confronted her with challenging directness. "Once you could speak like that, feel like that, you'd no right to keep him hanging on—hoping when there was practically no hope. It wasn't playing the game——"
"So it should have been!" Roy shot up onto his elbow, looking at her with a confrontational gaze. "Once you could talk like that, feel like that, you had no right to keep him waiting—hoping when there was almost no hope. It wasn't fair——"
This time she kept her eyes averted, and a slow colour invaded her face. There was a point beyond which feminine frankness could not go. She could not—would not—tell this unflatteringly critical lover of hers that it was not in her nature to let the one man go till she felt morally sure of the other.
This time she turned her eyes away, and a slow blush crept into her face. There was a limit to how honest a woman could be. She could not—would not—tell this harshly critical lover of hers that it wasn't in her nature to let one man go until she felt completely certain about the other.
"Oh yes—it's easy work sitting in judgment on other people. I told you I hadn't much of a case—I asked you to make allowances. You clearly can't. He asked you—not to hurt me. You clearly feel you must. Yet—in justice to you both—I'm doing what I can. I've never before condescended to explain myself—almost excuse myself—to any man; and I certainly never shall again. It strikes me you'd better apply your own indictment ... to your own case. If you can think and feel ... as you seem to do, better face the fact and be done with it——"
"Oh yes—it's easy to judge other people. I told you I didn't have much of a case—I asked you to be understanding. You clearly can't. He asked you not to hurt me. You clearly feel you must. Yet—in fairness to both of you—I’m doing what I can. I've never before lowered myself to explain or almost justify myself to any man; and I certainly won't do it again. It seems to me you'd be better off applying your own criticism ... to your own situation. If you can think and feel ... as you seem to, better confront the truth and move on——"
But Roy, startled and penitent, was sitting upright by now; and, when she would have risen, he seized her, crushing her to him, would she or no. In her pain and anger she more than ever drew him. In his utter heart-loneliness, he more than ever needed her. And the reminder of Lance crowned all.
But Roy, shocked and sorry, was sitting up now; and when she tried to get up, he pulled her close, holding her tightly against him, whether she liked it or not. In her pain and anger, she attracted him even more. In his deep heartache, he needed her more than ever. And the memory of Lance made everything even more intense.
"My darling—don't go off at a tangent, that way," he implored her, his lips against her hair. "For me—it's a sacred bond. It can't be snapped in a fit of temper—like a bit of knotted thread. I'll accept ... what I can't see clear. We'll stand by each other, as you said. Learn one another—Rose...! My dearest girl—don't——!"
"My darling—please don't go off on a tangent like that," he begged her, his lips pressed against her hair. "For me—it's a sacred bond. It can't be broken in a fit of anger—like a piece of knotted string. I'll accept ... what I can't clearly understand. We'll support each other, just like you said. Let's learn about each other—Rose...! My dearest girl—don't——!"
He strained her closer, in mingled bewilderment and distress. For Rose—who trod lightly on the hearts of men, Rose—the serene and self-assured—was sobbing brokenly in his arms....
He pulled her closer, feeling a mix of confusion and worry. Because Rose—who walked gently on the hearts of men, Rose—the calm and confident—was sobbing uncontrollably in his arms....
CHAPTER XIII.
"Le pire douleur est de ne pas, pleurer ce qu'on a perdu."—De Coulevain.
"Le pire douleur est de ne pas, pleurer ce qu'on a perdu."—De Coulevain.
But as days passed, both grew increasingly aware of the patch; and both very carefully concealed the fact. They spent a week of peaceful seclusion from Simla and her restless activities. Roy scarcely set eyes on Mrs Elton; but—Rose having skilfully prepared the ground—he merely gave her credit for her mother's unusual display of tact.
But as the days went by, both of them became more aware of the patch; and they both carefully hid that fact. They spent a week enjoying peaceful time away from Simla and its constant hustle. Roy barely saw Mrs. Elton; but with Rose having skillfully set things up, he only attributed her mother's unusual display of tact to her own efforts.
Neither was in the vein for dances or tennis parties. They rode out to Mashobra and Fagu. They spent long days, picnicking in the Glen. Roy discovered, with satisfaction, that Rose had a weakness for being read to and a fair taste in literature, so long as it was not poetry. He also discovered—with a twinge of dismay—that if they were many hours together, he found reading easier than talking.
Neither of them felt like going to dances or tennis parties. They rode out to Mashobra and Fagu. They spent long days picnicking in the Glen. Roy was pleased to find out that Rose loved being read to and had a good taste in literature, as long as it wasn't poetry. He also realized—with a bit of disappointment—that after spending many hours together, he found reading easier than having a conversation.
On the whole, they spent a week that should, by rights, have been ideal for new-made lovers; yet, at heart, both felt vaguely troubled and disillusioned.
On the whole, they spent a week that should have been perfect for new lovers; yet, deep down, both felt a sense of unease and disappointment.
Pain and parting and harsh realities seemed to have rubbed the bloom off their exotic romance. And for Rose the trouble struck deep. She had deliberately willed to put aside her own innate shrinking from the Indian strain in Roy. But she reckoned without the haunting effect of her mother's plain speaking. At first she had flatly ignored it; then she fortified her secret qualms by devising a practical plan for getting away to a friend in Kashmir. There was a sister in Simla going to join her. They could travel together. Roy could follow on. And there they two could be quietly married without fuss or audible comment from their talkative little world.
Pain, separation, and harsh realities seemed to have taken the shine off their exotic romance. For Rose, the trouble ran deep. She had consciously pushed aside her own natural hesitation about the Indian heritage in Roy. But she hadn't considered the lingering impact of her mother's blunt words. At first, she completely ignored it; then she strengthened her hidden doubts by coming up with a practical plan to escape to a friend in Kashmir. There was a sister in Simla who was going to join her. They could travel together. Roy could come later. And there, the two of them could be quietly married without any fuss or noticeable chatter from their gossipy little world.
It was not precisely her idea of the manner in which she—Rose Arden—should be given in marriage. But the main point was that—if she could help it—her mother should not score in the matter of Roy. Could she help it? That was the question persistently knocking at her heart.
It wasn't exactly how she—Rose Arden—envisioned getting married. But the main thing was that—if she could help it—her mom shouldn't succeed with Roy. Could she manage it? That was the question that kept banging in her heart.
And she was only a degree less troubled by the perverse revival of her feeling for Lance. Vanished—his hold on her deeper nature seemed mysteriously to strengthen. Memories crowded in, unbidden, of their golden time together just before Roy appeared on the scene; till she almost arrived at blaming her deliberately chosen lover for having come between them and landed her in her present distracting position. For now it was the ghost of Lance that threatened to come between her and Roy; and the irony of it cut her to the quick. If she had dealt unfairly by these two men, whose standards were leagues above her own, she was not, it seemed, to escape her share of suffering....
And she was only slightly less bothered by the confusing return of her feelings for Lance. Gone—his grip on her deeper emotions seemed somehow to strengthen. Uninvited memories rushed back of their wonderful time together just before Roy entered the picture; she nearly found herself blaming her chosen partner for coming between them and trapping her in her current frustrating situation. Now it was the memory of Lance that threatened to come between her and Roy; and the irony of it cut her deeply. If she had treated these two men unfairly, whose values were far superior to her own, it seemed she wouldn’t escape her share of suffering...
For Roy's heart also knew the chill of secret disillusion. The ardour and thrill of his courtship seemed fatally to have suffered eclipse. When they were together, the lure of her was potent still. It was in the gaps between that he felt irked, more and more, by incipient criticism. In the course of that first talk, she had unwittingly stripped herself of the glamour that was more than half her charm; and at bottom his Eastern subconsciousness was jarred by her casual attitude to the sanctities of the man and woman relation, as instilled into him by his mother. When he quarrelled with her treatment of Lance, she saw it merely as a rather exaggerated concern for his friend. There was that in it, of course; but there was more.
For Roy's heart also felt the coldness of hidden disappointment. The passion and excitement of his courtship seemed to have sadly faded. When they were together, her allure still had a strong pull. It was during the moments apart that he increasingly felt annoyed by growing criticism. During their first conversation, she had unknowingly peeled away the glamour that made up a big part of her charm; and deep down, his Eastern upbringing was disturbed by her casual attitude towards the sacredness of the man-and-woman relationship, something his mother had taught him. When he argued with her about how she treated Lance, she just saw it as an over-the-top concern for her friend. There was some truth to that, of course; but it went deeper than that.
Yet undeniably Desmond's urgent plea influenced his own effort to ignore the still small voice within him, that protested against the whole affair. At another time he would have taken it for a clear intimation from his mother; but she seemed to have lost, or deserted him, these days. All he could firmly hold on to, at present, was his loyalty to Lance, his duty to Rose; and both seemed to point in the same direction.
Yet it's clear that Desmond's desperate request affected his own attempt to silence the quiet voice inside him that was protesting against the whole situation. At another time, he would have seen it as a clear sign from his mother; but these days, it felt like she had either lost interest in him or abandoned him. The only things he could firmly cling to right now were his loyalty to Lance and his duty to Rose, and both seemed to lead him in the same direction.
It struck him as strange that she did not mention the wedding; and she had been so full of it that very first evening. Once, when he casually asked if any fixtures were decided on yet, she had smiled and answered, "No; not yet." And some other topic had intervened.
It seemed odd to him that she didn't bring up the wedding, especially since she had been so excited about it that very first evening. One time, when he casually asked if any arrangements had been made yet, she smiled and replied, "No; not yet." Then they had moved on to another topic.
It was only a degree less strange that she spoke so often of Lance, without attempting to disguise her admiration—and something more. And in himself—strangest of all—this surprising manifestation stirred no flicker of jealousy. It seemed a link, rather, drawing, them nearer together. She frankly encouraged talk of their school-days that involved fresh revealings of Lance at every turn: talk that was anodyne or anguish according to his mood.
It was only slightly less strange that she talked so often about Lance, without trying to hide her admiration—and something deeper. And the strangest part was that this unexpected behavior didn’t spark any jealousy in him. Instead, it felt like a connection, bringing them closer together. She openly encouraged conversations about their school days that revealed more and more about Lance at every opportunity: conversations that were either soothing or painful depending on his mood.
She also encouraged him to unearth his deserted novel and read her the opening chapters. In Lahore, he had longed for that moment; now he feared lest it too sharply emphasise their inner apartness. For the Indian atmosphere was strong in the book; and the Indian atmosphere jarred. The effect of the riots had merely been repressed. It still simmered underneath.
She also urged him to pull out his forgotten novel and read her the opening chapters. In Lahore, he had wished for that moment; now he worried it would highlight their inner distance too much. The Indian vibe was strong in the book, and the Indian vibe felt off. The impact of the riots had just been buried. It still simmered beneath the surface.
Only once she had broken out on the subject; and had been distinctly restive when he demurred at the injustice of sweeping indictments against the whole country, because a handful of extremists were trying to wreck the ship. Personally he blamed England for virtually assisting in the process. It had come near to an altercation—very rare event with Rose; and it had left Roy feeling more unsettled than ever.
Only once she had opened up about the topic; and she was clearly uneasy when he objected to the unfairness of blaming the entire country because of a small group of extremists trying to sabotage everything. He personally blamed England for almost helping with that. It had almost turned into a heated argument—a very unusual occurrence with Rose; and it left Roy feeling more unsettled than before.
A few readings of his novel made him feel more uncomfortable still. Like all true artists, he listened, as he read, with the mind of his audience; and intuitively, he felt her antagonism to the Indian element in his characters, his writing, his theme.
A few readings of his novel made him feel even more uncomfortable. Like all true artists, he listened, while reading, with the mindset of his audience; and instinctively, he sensed her hostility toward the Indian aspect in his characters, his writing, and his theme.
For three days he persisted. Then he gave it up.
For three days, he kept at it. Then he gave up.
They were sitting in their nook; Rose leaning back, her eyes half closed, gazing across the valley. In the middle of a flagrantly Indian chapter, he broke off: determined to take it lightly; not to make a grievance of it: equally determined she should hear no more.
They were sitting in their cozy spot; Rose leaning back, her eyes half closed, staring across the valley. In the middle of an obviously Indian chapter, he stopped: intent on keeping it light; not wanting to make a big deal out of it: equally intent that she wouldn’t hear any more.
"Yes. That's all—so far as you're concerned!"
"Yes. That's it—at least for you!"
Her brows went up in the old beguiling way. He felt her trying to hide her thought, and held up a warning finger.
Her eyebrows raised in that charming way she used to do. He sensed she was trying to keep her thoughts to herself and raised a warning finger.
"Now, don't put it on! Frankly—isn't she relieved? Hasn't she borne the infliction like a saint?"
"Now, don’t put it on! Honestly—don’t you think she’s relieved? She’s handled this situation like a saint, hasn’t she?"
The blood stirred visibly under her pallor. "It was not an infliction. Your writing's wonderful. Quite uncanny—the way you get inside people and things. If there's more—go on."
The blood stirred noticeably beneath her pale skin. "It was not a punishment. Your writing is amazing. It's quite strange how you get inside the minds of people and understand things. If there's more—keep going."
"There's a lot more. But I'm not going on—even at her Majesty's express command!—Look here, Rose ... let be." He suddenly changed his tone. "I can feel how it bothers you. So—why pretend...?"
"There's a lot more. But I'm not going to continue—even at her Majesty's direct command!—Listen, Rose ... just leave it alone." He suddenly changed his tone. "I can tell how much it's bothering you. So—why pretend...?"
She looked down; twisting her opal ring, making the delicate colours flash and change.
She looked down, twisting her opal ring, causing the delicate colors to flash and shift.
"It's a pity—isn't it?"—she seemed to muse aloud—"that more than half of life is made up of pretending. It becomes rather a delicate problem—fixing boundary lines. I do admire your gift, Roy. And you're so intensely human. But I confess, I—I am jerked by parts of your theme. Doesn't all this animosity and open vilification affect your own feeling about—things, the least bit?"
"It's a shame, isn't it?" she seemed to think out loud. "That more than half of life is just pretending. It really becomes a tricky issue—establishing boundaries. I really admire your talent, Roy. And you're so deeply human. But I have to admit, I—I'm really thrown by some parts of your theme. Doesn't all this hostility and blatant criticism impact your feelings about—things, even a little?"
"Yes. It does. Only—not in your way. It makes me unhappy, because the real India—snowed under with specious talk and bitter invective—has less chance now than ever of being understood by those who can't see below the surface."
"Yes, it does. Just not in the way you think. It makes me unhappy because the real India—buried under empty talk and harsh criticism—has less chance than ever of being understood by those who can't look beyond the surface."
"Me—for instance?"
"Me, for example?"
He sighed. "Oh, scores and scores of you, here and at Home. And scores of others, who have far less excuse. That's why one feels bound to do what one can...."
He sighed. "Oh, so many of you, here and at Home. And so many others, who have even less reason. That's why I feel obligated to do what I can...."
His thoughts on that score went too deep for utterance.
His thoughts on that matter were too deep to express.
But Rose was engaged in her own purely personal deliberations.
But Rose was busy with her own personal thoughts.
"You might want to come out again ... afterwards?"
"You might want to come out again later?"
"Yes—I should hope to. Besides ... there are my cousins...."
"Yeah—I hope so. Plus, there are my cousins..."
"Indian ones——?"
"Indian ones?"
"N-no. Not worth mentioning."
"Um, no. Not worth it."
"And ... you haven't wanted to?"
"And ... you haven't wanted to?"
He felt her shrink from the direct question.
He felt her pull away from the direct question.
"Why press the point, Roy? It needn't make any real difference—need it—between you and me?"
"Why insist on it, Roy? It shouldn't really matter—should it—between you and me?"
Her counter-question was still more direct, more searching.
Her counter-question was even more direct and probing.
"Perhaps not—now," he said. "It might ... make a lot ... afterwards——"
"Maybe not—right now," he said. "It could ... mean a lot ... later——"
At that critical juncture their talk was interrupted by a peon with a note that required immediate attention: and Roy, left alone, felt increasingly disillusioned and dismayed.
At that crucial moment, their conversation was interrupted by a messenger with a note that needed immediate attention; and Roy, left alone, felt more and more disillusioned and upset.
Later on, to his relief, Rose suggested a ride. She seemed suddenly in a more elusive mood than he had experienced since their engagement. She did not refer again to his novel, or to the thorny topic of India; and their parting embrace was chilled by a shadow of constraint.
Later on, to his relief, Rose suggested a ride. She suddenly seemed to be in a more mysterious mood than he had seen since their engagement. She didn’t bring up his novel or the tricky topic of India again, and their farewell embrace felt a bit awkward.
"How would it be—afterwards?" he wondered, riding back to the Club, at a foot's pace, feeling tired and feverish and gravely puzzled as to whether it might not—on all counts—be the greater wrong to make a fetish of a bond so rashly forged.
"How would it be—afterwards?" he wondered, riding back to the Club at a slow pace, feeling tired and feverish and seriously confused about whether it might be an even bigger mistake to make such a big deal out of a bond that was formed so carelessly.
To-day, very distinctly he was aware of the inner tug he had been trying to ignore. And to-day it was more imperative; less easily stilled. Could it be ... veritably, his mother, trying to reach him—and failing, for the first time?
To day, he clearly felt the inner pull he had been trying to overlook. And today it was more urgent; harder to quiet. Could it be ... genuinely, his mother, attempting to connect with him—and failing, for the first time?
That thought prompted the test question—if she were alive, how would he feel about bringing Rose home as daughter-in-law, as mother of her grandson ... the gift of gifts? If she were alive, could Rose herself have faced the conjunction? And to him she was still verily alive—or had been, till his infatuate passion had blinded him to everything but one face, one form, one desire.
That thought led to the question—if she were alive, how would he feel about bringing Rose home as his daughter-in-law, as the mother of her grandson ... the ultimate gift? If she were alive, would Rose herself have been able to handle that situation? And to him, she was still very much alive—or had been, until his obsessive love had blinded him to everything except one face, one figure, one desire.
That night there came to him—on the verge of sleep—the old thrilling sensation that she was there—yearning to him across an impassable barrier. And this time he knew—with a bitter certainty—that the barrier was within himself. Every nerve in him craved—as he had not craved this long while—the unmistakable sense of her that seemed gone past recall. Desperately, he strained every faculty to penetrate the resistant medium that withheld her from him—in vain.
That night, as he was about to fall asleep, he felt that familiar, exhilarating sensation that she was there, reaching out to him across an unbridgeable gap. And this time he understood—with a painful clarity—that the barrier was within himself. Every nerve in him ached—for the first time in a long while—for the undeniable feeling of her that seemed impossible to retrieve. Desperately, he pushed himself to break through the thick wall that kept her away from him—but it was useless.
Wearied out, with disappointment and futile effort, he fell asleep—praying for a dream visitation to revive his shaken faith. None came; and conviction seized him that none would come, until....
Wearied and disappointed from his struggles, he fell asleep—hoping for a dream to restore his shaken faith. None came; and he became convinced that none would come, until....
One could not, simultaneously, live on intimate terms with earth and heaven. And Rose was earth in its most alluring guise. More: she had awakened in him sensations and needs that, at the moment, she alone could satisfy. But if it amounted to a choice; for him, there could be no question....
One couldn’t, at the same time, have a close relationship with both the earth and heaven. And Rose was earth in its most attractive form. Even more, she had stirred in him feelings and desires that, right now, only she could fulfill. But if it came down to a choice; for him, there was no doubt....
Next day and the day after, a sharp return of fever kept him in bed: and a touch of his father in him tempted him to write, sooner than face the strain of a final scene. But moral cowardice was not among his failings; also unquestionably—if irrationally—he wanted to see her, to hold her in his arms once again....
Next day and the day after, a strong return of fever kept him in bed, and a bit of his father's influence made him want to write, rather than deal with the pressure of a final confrontation. But being morally weak wasn't one of his shortcomings; also, he definitely—though perhaps unreasonably—longed to see her, to hold her in his arms once more....
On the third morning he sent her a note saying he was better; he would be round for tea; and received a verbal answer. Miss Sahib sent her salaam. She would be at home.
On the third morning, he sent her a note saying he was doing better; he would come over for tea; and got a verbal reply. Miss Sahib sent her regards. She would be at home.
So, about half-past three, he rode out to the house on Elysium Hill, wondering how—and, at moments, whether—he was going to pull it through....
So, around 3:30, he rode out to the house on Elysium Hill, wondering how—and sometimes if—he was going to manage it....
Her smile of welcome almost unmanned him. He simply did not feel fit for the strain. It would be so much easier and more restful to yield to her spell.
Her welcoming smile nearly overwhelmed him. He just didn’t feel up to the pressure. It would be so much easier and more relaxing to give in to her charm.
"I'm so sorry. Idiotic of me," was all he said; and went forward to take her in his arms.
"I'm really sorry. That was stupid of me," was all he said; and he stepped forward to take her in his arms.
But she, without a word, laid both hands on him, holding him back.
But she, without saying anything, placed both hands on him, stopping him.
"Rose! What's the matter?" he cried, genuinely upset. Nothing undermines a resolve like finding it forestalled.
"Rose! What's wrong?" he yelled, genuinely troubled. Nothing shakes a determination like discovering it has been interrupted.
"Simply—it's all over. We're beaten, Roy," she said in a queer, repressed voice. "We can't go on with this. And—you know it."
"Honestly—it's done. We're done for, Roy," she said in a strange, quiet voice. "We can't keep this up. And—you know it."
"But—darling!" He took her by the arms.
"But—sweetheart!" He took her by the arms.
"No ... no!" The passionate protest was addressed to herself as much as to him. "Listen, Roy. I've never hated saying anything more—but it's true. You said, last time,—'Why pretend?' And that struck home. I knew I had been pretending hard—because I wanted to—for more than a week. You made me realise ... one couldn't go on at it all one's married life.—But, my dear, what a wretch I am! You're not fit...."
"No ... no!" The intense protest was directed at herself as much as at him. "Listen, Roy. I've never hated saying anything more—but it's true. You said, last time,—'Why pretend?' And that hit home. I knew I had been pretending hard—because I wanted to—for more than a week. You made me realize ... one can't keep that up for one's whole married life.—But, my dear, what a mess I am! You're not fit...."
"Oh, I'm just wobbly ... stupid," he muttered, half dazed, as she pressed him down into a corner of the Chesterfield.
"Oh, I'm just shaky... stupid," he mumbled, half out of it, as she pushed him down into a corner of the couch.
"Poor old boy. When you've had some tea, you'll be able to face things."
"Poor guy. Once you’ve had some tea, you’ll be ready to deal with things."
He said nothing; merely leaned back against the cushion and closed his eyes—part of him rebelling furiously against her quiet yet summary proceedings—while she attended to the sputtering kettle.
He said nothing; just leaned back against the cushion and closed his eyes—part of him furiously resisting her calm yet decisive actions—while she took care of the sputtering kettle.
How prosaic, after all, are even the great moments of life! They had been ardent lovers. They had come to the parting of the ways. But a kettle on the boil would wait for no man; and, till the body was served, the troubles of the heart must stand aside.
How ordinary, after all, are even the greatest moments in life! They had been passionate lovers. They had reached a turning point. But a kettle on the stove won’t wait for anyone; and, until the meal was served, the struggles of the heart had to take a backseat.
She drew the table nearer to him; carefully poured out tea; carefully avoided his eyes. And—in the intervals between her mechanical occupations—she told him as much of the truth as she felt he could bear to hear, or she to speak. Among other things, unavoidably, she explained how—and through whom—her mother had come to know about their reservation——
She pulled the table closer to him, poured the tea carefully, and avoided eye contact. And in the pauses between her routine tasks, she shared as much of the truth as she thought he could handle or she could say. Among other things, she ended up explaining how—and through whom—her mother found out about their reservation——
"That young sweep!" Roy muttered, so suddenly half-alert and fierce that amused tenderness tripped up her studied composure.
"That young sweep!" Roy muttered, suddenly alert and intense, which caught her off guard and made her overly serious demeanor falter with unexpected tenderness.
"You'd go for him now, just the same, I believe!"
"You'd still go for him now, I believe!"
"I would—and a bit extra. Because—of you."
"I would—and a little more. Because—of you."
She sighed. "Oh yes, it was a mauvais quart d'heure of the first order. And coming on the top of your crushing letter——"
She sighed. "Oh yes, it was a mauvais quart d'heure of the first order. And coming on top of your crushing letter——"
He captured her hand. Their eyes met—and softened.
He took her hand. Their eyes met—and softened.
"No, Roy," she said, gently but inexorably releasing her fingers. "We've got to keep our heads to-day, somehow."
"No, Roy," she said, gently but firmly pulling her fingers away. "We've got to stay calm today, somehow."
"Has yours so completely taken command of affairs?"
"Has yours taken charge of everything completely?"
"I'm afraid—it has."
"I'm sorry—it has."
"Oh, I did—as I've never done yet. But afterwards I realised—it was only skin deep. She said ... things I can't repeat; but equally ... I can't forget; things about ... possible children...."
"Oh, I did—like I never have before. But later I realized—it was just surface-level. She said ... things I can't repeat; but just as much ... I can't forget; things about ... potential children...."
The blood flamed in Roy's sallow face. "Confound her! What does she know about possible children?"
The blood rushed to Roy's pale face. "Damn her! What does she know about potential kids?"
"More than I do, I suppose," Rose admitted, with a pathetic half smile. "Anyway, after that, she refused to countenance the engagement—the wedding——"
"More than I do, I guess," Rose admitted with a sad half-smile. "Anyway, after that, she refused to accept the engagement—the wedding——"
Roy sat suddenly forward, scorn and anger in his eyes.
Roy sat up suddenly, contempt and anger in his eyes.
"Refused——! After the infernal fuss she made over me, because my father happened to have a title and a garden. And now——" his hand closed on the edge of the table. "I'm considered a pariah—am I?—simply on account of my lovely little mother—the guardian angel of us all!"
"Refused——! After all the drama she created over me just because my dad has a title and a garden. And now——" he tightened his grip on the edge of the table. "I'm seen as a pariah—am I?—just because of my beautiful little mother—the guardian angel of us all!"
His blaze of wrath, his low passionate tone, startled her to silence. He had spoken so seldom of his mother since the first occasion, that—although she knew—she had far from plumbed the height and depth of his worship. And instinctively she thought, 'I should have been jealous into the bargain.'
His fiery anger and low, intense voice silenced her. He had talked so rarely about his mother since that first time, that—although she was aware—she hadn’t really grasped the extent of his devotion. And she instinctively thought, 'I should have felt jealous too.'
But Roy had room just then for one consideration only.
But Roy could only think about one thing at that moment.
"Here have I been coming to her house on sufferance ... polluting her precious drawing-room, while she's been avoiding me as if I was a leper, all because I'm the son of a sainted woman, whose shoe she wouldn't have been worthy ... oh, I beg your pardon——" He checked himself sharply. "After all—she's your mother."
"Here I am, coming to her house against her will... ruining her beautiful living room, while she’s been avoiding me like I’m contagious, all because I’m the son of a revered woman, whose shoe she wouldn’t have been worthy to tie... oh, I’m sorry——" He cut himself off abruptly. "After all—she’s your mother."
Rose felt her cheeks growing uncomfortably warm. "I did warn you, in Lahore, some people felt ... that way."
Rose felt her cheeks getting embarrassingly warm. "I did warn you, in Lahore, some people felt ... that way."
"Well, I never dreamed they would behave that way. It's not as if I'd been born and reared in India and might claim relations in her compound."
"Well, I never thought they would act that way. It's not like I'd been born and raised in India and could claim relatives in her compound."
"My dear—one can't make her see the difference," Rose urged desperately.
"My dear—she just can't see the difference," Rose said urgently.
"Well, I won't stay any longer in her house. I won't eat her food——"
"Well, I won't stay any longer in her house. I won't eat her food——"
"Roy—my dear! You're ill; and you're being rather exaggerated over things——"
"Roy—my dear! You're sick; and you're overreacting a bit about things——"
"Well, you put me in such a false position. You ought to have told me."
"Well, you put me in a really awkward spot. You should have let me know."
She winced at that and let fall her hand.
She flinched at that and dropped her hand.
"That's all one's reward for trying to save you from jars when you were knocked up and unhappy. And I told you ... I defied her ... I ... I would have married you...."
"That's all I get for trying to save you from tough situations when you were pregnant and unhappy. And I told you... I stood up to her... I... I would have married you..."
He looked at her, and his heart contracted sharply.
He looked at her, and his heart sank sharply.
"Poor Rose—poor darling!" He was his normal self again. "What a beast of a time you must have had! But—how did you propose to accomplish it——?"
"Poor Rose—poor darling!" He was back to his usual self. "What a terrible time you must have had! But—how did you manage to do it——?"
She told him, haltingly, of the Kashmir plan; and he listened, half incredulous, leaning back again; thinking: "She's plucky; but still, all she troubled about really was to save her face."
She told him, hesitantly, about the Kashmir plan; and he listened, partly skeptical, leaning back again; thinking: "She's brave; but still, what she really cares about is saving her own reputation."
And she, noting his impatient frown, was thinking: "He's like a sensitive plant charged with gunpowder. Is it the touchiness of——?"
And she, noticing his impatient frown, was thinking: "He's like a sensitive plant packed with gunpowder. Is it the touchiness of——?"
"I'm afraid I'd have kicked at that." His voice broke in upon her thought. "Such a hole-and-corner business. Hardly fair on my father...."
"I'm afraid I would have kicked at that." His voice interrupted her thoughts. "Such a sneaky business. It hardly seems fair to my dad...."
"Well, there's no question of it now," she reminded him, with a touch of asperity. "I've told you—the whole thing's defunct. Later—we'll be glad, perhaps, that I discovered in time that part of me could not be coerced—by the other part, which still wants you as much as ever. We should have been landed in disaster—soon or late. Better soon—before the roots have struck too deep. But you're so furiously angry with the reason—that you seem almost to forget ... the fact."
"Well, it's clear now," she reminded him, with a hint of irritation. "I've told you—the whole thing is over. Eventually—we might be glad that I realized in time that a part of me couldn't be forced—by the other part, which still wants you just as much. We would have ended up in trouble—sooner or later. Better sooner—before things got too complicated. But you're so incredibly angry about the reason—that you almost seem to forget ... the reality."
His eyes brooded on her, full of pain and the old, half-unwilling infatuation. He could not so hurt her pride as to confess that their discovery had been mutual. Let her glean what satisfaction she could from having taken the lead—first and last. Part of him, also, still wanted her; though in the depths, he felt a glimmer of relief that the thing was done—and by her.
His eyes gazed at her, filled with pain and a lingering, reluctant infatuation. He couldn't hurt her pride by admitting that they had both discovered it together. Let her find whatever satisfaction she could from being the one to take the lead—both at the beginning and the end. A part of him still wanted her; though deep down, he felt a flicker of relief that it was over—and that she was the one who had done it.
She drew in her lip. Why would he force her to hurt him more? For they had got beyond polite evasion. Clearly he wanted the truth.
She bit her lip. Why would he make her hurt him more? They had moved past polite avoidance. Clearly, he wanted the truth.
"Mother's is acute," she said, not looking at him. "Mine—I'm afraid—is ... the ordinary average feeling against it. The exception would be to find a girl—especially out here—who could honestly ... get over it——"
"Mom's feelings are sharp," she said, not looking at him. "As for mine—I'm afraid it's just the usual average feeling about it. The only exception would be finding a girl—especially out here—who could genuinely ... move past it——"
"Unless—she cared in the real big way," Roy interposed; his own pain goading him to an unfair hit at her. "To be blunt, I suppose it's the case—of Lance over again. You've found ... you don't love me enough——?"
"Unless—she really cared a lot," Roy interrupted, his own hurt pushing him to unfairly attack her. "To be honest, I guess it's like it was with Lance. You've realized ... you don't love me enough——?"
"And you——?" she struck back, turning on him the cool deliberate look of early days. "Do you love me enough? Do you care—as he did?"
"And you——?" she shot back, giving him the calm, focused look from their early days. "Do you love me enough? Do you care—like he did?"
"No—not as he did. I've cared blindly, passionately—somehow we didn't seem to meet on any other plane. In fact, it ... it was realising how magnificently Lance cared ... and how little you seemed able to appreciate the fact, that made me feel—as I did, down there. In a sense, he's been barring the way ... ever since...."
"No—not like he did. I’ve cared blindly, passionately—somehow we never seemed to connect in any other way. In fact, it ... it was realizing how deeply Lance cared ... and how little you seemed to appreciate that, which made me feel—as I did, down there. In a way, he’s been blocking the path ... ever since...."
"Roy! How strange!" She faced him now, the mask of repression flung aside. "It's been the same—with me!"
"Roy! How odd!" She turned to him, the mask of control cast away. "It’s been the same—with me!"
"With you?"
"With you?"
"Yes. Ever since I heard ... he was gone, he has haunted me to distraction. I've seemed to see him and feel him in quite a different way."
"Yes. Ever since I heard ... he was gone, he's been haunting me to the point of distraction. I feel like I've seen him and sensed him in a totally different way."
"Good Lord!" Roy murmured—incredulous, amazed. "Human beings are the queerest things. If only ... you'd felt like that ... sooner——?"
"Good Lord!" Roy murmured—in disbelief, amazed. "Humans are the strangest beings. If only ... you’d felt like that ... earlier——?"
"Yes—if only I had——!" she lamented frankly, looking straight before her.
"Yes—if only I had——!" she sighed openly, staring straight ahead.
"I'm glad—you told me," said her unaccountable lover.
"I'm glad you told me," said her confusing lover.
"I nearly—didn't. But when you said that, I felt it might—ease things. And that was his great wish—wasn't it?—to ease things ... for us both. Oh—was there ever any one ... quite like him?"
"I almost didn't. But when you said that, I thought it might help ease things. And that was his biggest wish, wasn't it? To make things easier ... for both of us. Oh—was there ever anyone ... quite like him?"
As real to them, almost, as themselves, was the spirit of the man who had loved both more greatly than they were capable of loving one another; who, in life, had refused to stand between them; yet, in death, had subtly thrust them apart....
As real to them, almost, as themselves, was the spirit of the man who had loved both more deeply than they could ever love each other; who, in life, had chosen not to come between them; yet, in death, had quietly pushed them apart....
Then there came a pause. They remembered....
Then there was a pause. They remembered....
"We're rather a strange pair—of lovers," she murmured shakily. "I feel, now, as if I can't bear letting you go. And yet ... it wouldn't last.—Dearest, will you be sensible ... and finish your tea?"
"We're kind of an odd couple—of lovers," she said quietly. "I feel like I can't stand the thought of losing you. And yet ... it wouldn’t last.—Sweetheart, will you be reasonable ... and finish your tea?"
"No. It would choke me," he said with smothered passion. "If I've got to go—I'm going."
"No. It would suffocate me," he said with suppressed intensity. "If I have to go—I'm going."
He stood up, bracing his shoulders. She stood up also, confronting him. Neither could see the other's face quite clear.
He stood up, straightening his shoulders. She stood up too, facing him. Neither could see the other's face very clearly.
Then: "Only six weeks!" she said very low. "Roy—we ought to be ashamed of ourselves."
Then: "Only six weeks!" she said quietly. "Roy—we should be ashamed of ourselves."
"I am—heartily," he confessed. "I was never more so."
"I really am," he admitted. "I’ve never felt this way more."
She was looking down now, twisting her ring. "I'm afraid ... I'm not talented in that line. Somehow ... except for Lance, I can't regret it." She slid the ring over her knuckle.
She was looking down now, twisting her ring. "I'm afraid ... I'm not good at that. Somehow ... aside from Lance, I can't regret it." She slid the ring over her knuckle.
"Oh, keep the beastly thing!" he flung out in an access of pain. "Or throw it down the khud. I said it would bring bad luck."
"Oh, keep the horrible thing!" he shouted in a fit of pain. "Or throw it down the cliff. I told you it would bring bad luck."
She sighed. "All the same—poor thing! It's too lovely...."
She sighed. "Still—poor thing! It's too lovely...."
"Well then, don't wear it; but keep it"—his tone changed—"as a reminder. We have been something to one another ... if it couldn't be everything."
"Well then, don't wear it; but keep it"—his tone shifted—"as a reminder. We have meant something to each other ... even if it couldn't be everything."
Her eyes were still lowered, her lips not quite steady.
Her eyes were still down, her lips barely steady.
"You've been ... very near it to me. Yet—it seemed, the more ... I cared, the less I could get over ... that. And I felt as if you—wouldn't get over.. Lance."
"You've been ... really close to me. Yet—it seemed, the more ... I cared, the harder it was to get past ... that. And I felt like you—wouldn't get past.. Lance."
"My God! It's been a bitter, contrary business all round! I can't bear hurting you. And—the talk and all that——" She nodded. For her that was not the least bitter part of it all. "And you——? Oh, Lord—will it be Hayes to the fore again?"
"My God! It’s been a tough, frustrating situation all around! I can’t stand the thought of hurting you. And—the gossip and everything—" She nodded. For her, that wasn’t the least bit of the bitterness in all of this. "And you—? Oh, man—will it be Hayes leading again?"
"No!" Reproach underlay her vehemence. "Mother may rage. I shall go with Dolly Smyth to Kashmir.—And you——?"
"No!" There was a hint of reproach in her intense response. "Mother can be angry. I'm going to Kashmir with Dolly Smyth.—And you——?"
"Oh, I'll go out to Narkhanda."
"Oh, I’m going to head out to Narkhanda."
"Alone? But you're ill. You want looking after."
"Alone? But you're sick. You need someone to take care of you."
"Can't be helped. Azim Khan's a treasure. And really I don't care a damn what comes to me."
"Can't be helped. Azim Khan's a gem. And honestly, I don't care at all what happens to me."
"Oh, but I do——!"
"Oh, but I do——!"
It was a cry from her heart. The strain of repression snapped. She swayed, just perceptibly——
It was a cry from her heart. The weight of repression broke. She swayed, just slightly——
In a moment his arms were round her; and they clung together a long while, in the only complete form of nearness they had known....
In an instant, his arms were around her, and they held each other tightly for a long time, in the only true way they had ever experienced closeness....
For Roy, that last passionate kiss was dead-sea fruit. For Rose, it was her moment of completest surrender to an elemental force she had deliberately played with only to find herself the sport of it at last....
For Roy, that final passionate kiss was pointless. For Rose, it was her moment of total surrender to a powerful force she had intentionally toyed with, only to find herself being played with in the end....
When it was over—all was over. Words were impertinent. He held her hands close, a moment, looking into her tear-filled eyes. Then he took up hat and stick and stumbled blindly down the verandah steps....
When it was done—everything was done. Words were pointless. He held her hands tightly for a moment, looking into her teary eyes. Then he grabbed his hat and stick and walked blindly down the porch steps....
Back in his bachelor room at the Club, he realised that fever was on him again: his eyeballs burning; little hammers beating all over his head. Mechanically, he picked up two letters that lay awaiting him: one from his father, one from Jeffers, congratulating him, in rather guarded phrases, on his engagement to Miss Arden.
Back in his bachelor pad at the Club, he realized that the fever was hitting him again: his eyes were burning, and he felt little hammers pounding all over his head. Automatically, he picked up two letters that were waiting for him: one from his dad, and one from Jeffers, congratulating him, in somewhat cautious terms, on his engagement to Miss Arden.
It was the last straw.
That was the last straw.
END OF PHASE IV.
PHASE V.
A STAR IN DARKNESS
CHAPTER I.
"You are with life" |
Too closely woven, nerve with nerve intwined; |
Service still craving service, love for love ... |
Nor yet thy human task is done." |
—R.L.S. |
In the verandah of Narkhanda dák bungalow Roy lay alone, languidly at ease, assisted by rugs and pillows and a Madeira cane lounge at an invalid angle; walls and arches splashed with sunshine; and a table beside him littered with convalescent accessories. There were home papers; there were books; there was fruit and a syphon, cut lemons and crushed ice—everything thoughtfulness could suggest set within easy reach. But the nameless depression of convalescence hung heavy on his spirit and his limbs.
In the verandah of the Narkhanda dák bungalow, Roy lay alone, comfortably relaxed, supported by rugs and pillows on a Madeira cane lounge at an awkward angle; the walls and arches were bathed in sunshine, and a table beside him was cluttered with items for recovery. There were local newspapers, books, fruit, a soda siphon, cut lemons, and crushed ice—everything thoughtfully placed within easy reach. But the unnamed weight of recovery still weighed heavily on his spirit and limbs.
He was thirsty; he was lonely; he was mentally hungry in a negative kind of way. Yet it simply did not seem worth the trivial effort of will to decide whether he wanted to pick up a book or an orange or to press the syphon handle. So he lay there, inert, impassive, staring across the valley at the snows—peak beyond soaring peak, ethereal in the level light.
He was thirsty; he was lonely; he felt a mental emptiness that was unsettling. Still, it just didn't seem worth the small effort to choose whether to grab a book, an orange, or press the siphon handle. So he lay there, motionless, expressionless, staring across the valley at the snow-covered peaks rising one after another, almost magical in the soft light.
The beauty of them, the pellucid clearness and stillness of early evening, stirred no answering echo within him. His brain was travelling back over a timeless interval; wandering uncertainly among sensations, apparitions, and dreams, presumably of semi-delirium: for Lance was in them and his mother and Rose and Dyán, saying and doing impossible things....
The beauty of the evening, the clear and calm atmosphere of early night, didn’t resonate with him at all. His mind was drifting back through a timeless stretch of memories; aimlessly exploring feelings, visions, and dreams, probably a bit delirious: because Lance and his mother, Rose, and Dyán were all there, saying and doing impossible things....
Between them the two had brought out a doctor from Simla. He remembered a sharp altercation over that. He wanted no confounded doctor messing round. But Azim Khan, for love of his master, had flatly defied orders: and the forbidden doctor had appeared—involving further exhausting argument. For on no account would Roy be moved back to Simla. Azim Khan understood his ways and his needs. He was damned if he would have any one else near him.
Between them, the two had brought a doctor from Simla. He remembered a heated argument about that. He didn’t want any annoying doctor hanging around. But Azim Khan, out of loyalty to his master, had outright defied orders: the forbidden doctor showed up, leading to more exhausting discussions. For any reason, Roy couldn't be moved back to Simla. Azim Khan knew his habits and his needs. He was determined not to let anyone else be close to him.
And this time he had prevailed. For the doctor, who happened to be a wise man, knew when acquiescence was medically sounder than insistence. There had, however, been a brief intrusion of a strange woman, in cap and apron, who had made a nuisance of herself over food and washing, and was infernally in the way. When the fever abated, she melted into the landscape; and Roy had just enough of his old spirit left in him to murmur, 'Shahbash!' in a husky voice: and Azim Khan, inflated with pride, became more autocratic than ever.
And this time he had won. The doctor, who happened to be wise, understood when agreeing was healthier than insisting. However, there had been a brief interruption by a strange woman, wearing a cap and apron, who had been a nuisance about food and laundry, and was incredibly in the way. When the fever went down, she disappeared into the background; and Roy had just enough of his old spirit left to murmur, 'Shahbash!' in a husky voice, while Azim Khan, full of pride, became more authoritarian than ever.
The other bearded face had resolved itself into the Delhi Sikh, Jiwán Singh. He had been on a tramp among the Hills, combating insidious Home-Rule fairy-tales among the villagers: and finding the Sahib very ill, had stayed on to help.
The other bearded face had turned out to be Jiwán Singh, the Delhi Sikh. He had been wandering through the Hills, fighting against sneaky Home-Rule stories among the villagers, and seeing that the Sahib was very ill, he decided to stay and help.
This morning they had told him it was the third of June:—barely three weeks since that strange, poignant parting with Rose. Not seven weeks since the infinitely more poignant and terrible parting with Lance. Yet, as his mind stirred unwillingly, picking up threads, he seemed to be looking back across a measureless gulf into another life....
This morning they told him it was June 3rd: just under three weeks since that strange, emotional goodbye with Rose. Not even seven weeks since the far more emotional and awful farewell with Lance. Yet, as his mind reluctantly wandered, piecing together thoughts, he felt like he was gazing back across an endless chasm into a different life....
"The Sahib has slept? His countenance has been more favourable since these few days?"
"The Sahib has slept? His expression has been more positive these past few days?"
It was the voice of Jiwán Singh; and the man himself followed it—taut and wiry, instinct with a degree of energy and purpose almost irritating to one who was feeling emptied of both; aimless as a jelly-fish stranded by the tide.
It was Jiwán Singh's voice, and he followed it—lean and energetic, filled with a kind of energy and determination that was almost annoying to someone who felt drained of both; aimless like a jellyfish washed up on the shore.
Roy unearthed his case, and held it up, smiling.
Roy dug up his case and held it up, grinning.
"The scoundrel forgets nothing," said he, knowing very well how the two of them had vied with one another in forestalling his needs. "Sit down, my friend—and tell me news. I am too lazy to read." He touched an unopened 'Civil and Military Gazette.' "Too lazy even to cast out the devil of laziness. But very ready to listen. Are things all quiet now? Any more tamashas?"
"The jerk forgets nothing," he said, fully aware of how they both had competed to anticipate his needs. "Sit down, my friend—and share the news. I'm too lazy to read." He gestured at an unopened 'Civil and Military Gazette.' "Too lazy even to shake off this laziness. But I'm definitely ready to listen. Is everything quiet now? Any more events?"
"Only a very little one across the frontier," said the Sikh with his grim smile: and proceeded to explain that the Indian Government had lately become entangled in a sort of a war with Afghanistan; a rather 'kutcha bandobast'[37] in Jiwán Singh's estimation; and not quite up to time; but a war, for all that.
"Only a tiny one across the border," said the Sikh with a grim smile, and went on to explain that the Indian government had recently gotten involved in some sort of war with Afghanistan; a somewhat 'kutcha bandobast'[37] in Jiwán Singh's view; and not entirely timely, but a war nonetheless.
"You mean——" asked Roy, his numbed interest faintly astir, "that it was to have been part of the same game as the trouble down there?"
“You mean——” asked Roy, feeling a slight flicker of interest, “that it was supposed to be part of the same situation as the trouble down there?”
"God has given me ears—and wits, Hazúr," was the cautious answer. "That would be pukka bundobast,[38] for war and trouble to come at one stroke in the hot season, when so many of the white soldier-lóg are in the Hills. Does your Honour suppose that merely by chance the Amir read in his paper of riots in India, and said in his heart, 'Wah! Now is the time for lighting little fires along the Border'?"
"God has given me ears—and the senses, Hazúr," was the cautious reply. "That would be pukka bundobast,[38] for war and trouble to arrive all at once in the hot season, when so many of the white soldier-lóg are in the Hills. Does your Honour really think that just by chance the Amir read about the riots in India and thought to himself, 'Wah! Now is the time to spark little fires along the Border'?"
"N-no—I don't suppose——"
"N-no—I don't think——"
"Does your Honour suppose Hindus and Moslems—outside a highly educated few—are truly falling on each other's necks, without one thought of political motive?"
"Do you really think that Hindus and Muslims—except for a small, highly educated group—are genuinely embracing each other without any political motives?"
"No, my friend—I do not suppose."
"No, my friend—I don't think so."
"Yet these things are said openly among our people: and too few, now, have courage to speak their thought. For it is the loyal who suffer—shurrum ki bhát![39] Is it surprising, Hazúr, if we, who distrust this new madness, begin to ask ourselves, 'Has the British Raj lost the will—or the power—of former days to protect friends and smite enemies'? If the noisy few clamouring for Swaráj make India once more a battlefield, your people can go. We Sikhs must remain, with Pathans and Afghans—as of old—hammering at our doors——"
"Yet these things are openly discussed among our people, and too few now have the courage to share their thoughts. It’s the loyal ones who suffer—shurrum ki bhát![39] Is it surprising, Hazúr, that those of us who distrust this new madness start to wonder, 'Has the British Raj lost the will—or the power—of its former days to protect friends and punish enemies'? If the loud few demanding Swaráj turn India into a battlefield again, your people can leave. We Sikhs must stay, along with the Pathans and Afghans—as we always have—banging at our doors——"
At sight of the young Englishman's pained frown, he checked his expansive mood. "To the Sahib I can freely speak the thoughts of my heart; but this is not talk to make a sick man well. God is merciful. Before all is lost—the British Raj may yet arise with power, as in the great days...."
At the sight of the young Englishman's worried frown, he toned down his positive mood. "With the Sahib, I can openly share my true feelings; but this isn’t a conversation that will heal a sick man. God is merciful. Before everything is lost—the British Raj might still come back to power, just like in the great days...."
But his talk, if unpalatable, was more tonic than he knew; because Roy's love for India went deeper than he knew. The justice of Jiwán Singh's reproach; the hint at tragic severance of the two countries mingled within him, waked him effectually from semi-torpor; and the process was as painful as the tingling renewal of life in a frozen limb. By timely courage, on the spot, the threat to India had been staved off: but it was there still—sinister, unsleeping, virtually unchecked.
But his words, though hard to hear, were more reviving than he realized; because Roy's love for India ran deeper than he understood. The justice of Jiwán Singh's criticism and the suggestion of a tragic split between the two countries stirred something within him, shaking him out of his daze; and the experience was as painful as the tingling sensation of life returning to a frozen limb. Through prompt bravery, right then and there, they had postponed the threat to India: but it was still there—ominous, ever-present, and practically unrestrained.
'Scotched—not killed.' The voice of Lance sounded too clearly in Roy's brain; and the more intimate pain, deadened a little by illness, struck at his heart like a sword....
'Scotched—not killed.' Lance's voice rang too clearly in Roy's mind; and the more personal pain, dulled a bit by illness, pierced his heart like a sword....
Within a week, care and feeding and inimitable air, straight from the snowfields, had made him, physically, a new man. Mentally, it had brought him face to face with actualities, and the staggering question, 'What next'?
Within a week, the care and attention and unique atmosphere, straight from the snowfields, had transformed him, physically, into a new man. Mentally, it had confronted him with reality and the overwhelming question, 'What now'?
At the back of his mind he had been dreading it, evading it, because it would force him to look deep into his own heart; and to make decisions, when the effort of making them was anathema, beclouded as he was by the depression that still brooded over him like a fog. The doctor had prescribed a tonic and a whiff of Simla frivolity; but Roy paid no heed. He knew his malady was mainly of the heart and the spirit. The true curative touch could only come from some arrowy shaft that would pierce to the core of one or the other.
At the back of his mind, he had been dreading it, avoiding it, because it would force him to look deep into his own heart and make decisions, which was something he found repulsive, especially since he was clouded by the depression that still hung over him like a fog. The doctor had recommended a tonic and a dose of light-heartedness from Simla, but Roy ignored it. He understood that his problem was mainly emotional and spiritual. The real healing could only come from something sharp that would strike at the heart of either one.
This morning, by way of reasserting his normal self, he had risen very early with intent to walk out and spend the day at Baghi dák bungalow, ten miles on. Taking things easily, he believed it could be done. He would look through his manuscript; try and pick up threads. Suráj could follow later; and he would ride home over the pass in the cool of the evening.
This morning, to remind himself of his usual self, he had gotten up very early with the plan to go out and spend the day at the Baghi dák bungalow, ten miles away. Taking his time, he thought it was definitely doable. He would go through his manuscript; try to reconnect with his ideas. Suráj could come later, and he would ride home over the pass in the cool of the evening.
He set out under a clear heaven, misted with the promise of heat: the air rather ominously still. But the thread of a path winding through the dimness and vastness of Narkhanda Forest was ice-cool with the breath of night. Pines, ilex, and deodars clung miraculously to a hillside of massive rock, that jutted above him at intervals—threatening, immense; and often, on the khud side, dropped abruptly into nothingness. When the road curved outward, splashes of sunlight patterned it; and intermittent gaps revealed the flash of snow-peaks, incredibly serene and far.
He set out under a clear sky, tinged with the promise of heat: the air was quite still in an unsettling way. But the path winding through the shadows and vastness of Narkhanda Forest felt refreshingly cool with the night’s breath. Pines, holm oaks, and deodars clung astonishingly to a hillside of massive rock that jutted above him at intervals—threatening and immense; and often, on the khud side, it dropped sharply into nothingness. When the road curved outward, splashes of sunlight dappled it; and occasional gaps revealed the glimmer of snow-capped peaks, incredibly calm and distant.
Normally the scene—the desolate grandeur of it—would have intoxicated Roy. But the stranger he was carrying about with him, and called by his own name, reacted in quite another fashion to the shadowed majesty of looming rocks and forest aisles. The immensity of it dwarfed one mere suffering man to the dimensions of a pebble on the path. And the pebble had the advantage of insensibility. The stillness and chillness made him feel overwhelmingly alone. A sudden craving for Lance grew almost intolerable....
Normally, the scene—the desolate beauty of it—would have mesmerized Roy. But the stranger he carried with him, who shared his name, reacted very differently to the shadowy splendor of the towering rocks and tree-lined paths. The vastness of it made one suffering man feel as small as a pebble on the ground. And the pebble didn’t feel anything. The stillness and coldness made him feel incredibly alone. A sudden longing for Lance became almost unbearable....
But Lance was gone. Paul, with his bride, had vanished from human ken; Rose, a shattered illusion, gone too. Better so—of course; though, intermittently, the man she had roused in him still ached for the sight and feel of her. She gave a distinct thrill to life: and, if he could not forgive her, neither could he instantly forget her.
But Lance was gone. Paul, along with his wife, had disappeared from sight; Rose, a broken dream, was gone too. It was probably for the best—of course; still, every now and then, the part of him she had awakened felt a lasting ache for her presence. She brought a unique excitement to life: and although he couldn’t forgive her, he also couldn’t just forget her.
Still less could he forget the significance of the shock she had dealt him on their day of parting. Patently she loved him, in her passionate, egotistical fashion—as he had never loved her; patently she had combated her shrinking in defiance of her mother: and yet...!
Still less could he forget the impact of the shock she had given him on the day they parted. Clearly, she loved him, in her passionate, self-centered way—like he had never loved her; clearly, she had fought against her reservations despite her mother's wishes: and yet...!
Rage as he might, his Rajput pride, and pride in his Rajput heritage, were wounded to the quick. If all English girls felt that way, he would see them further, before he would propose to another one, or 'confess' to his adored Mother, as if she were a family skeleton or a secret vice. Instantly there sprang the thought of Arúna—her adoration, her exalted passion; Arúna, whom he might have loved, yet was constrained to put aside because of his English heritage; only to find himself put aside by an English girl on account of his Indian blood. A pleasant predicament for a man who must needs marry in common duty to his father and himself.
Rage as he might, his Rajput pride and pride in his Rajput heritage were deeply hurt. If all English girls thought that way, he would see them even further, before he would propose to another one or 'confess' to his beloved Mother, as if she were a family secret or a hidden shame. Instantly, the thought of Arúna came to mind—her admiration, her intense passion; Arúna, whom he might have loved but felt he had to set aside because of his English background, only to find himself rejected by an English girl because of his Indian heritage. A tough situation for a man who had to marry out of duty to his father and himself.
And what of Tara? Was it possible...? Could that be the meaning of her final desperate, 'I can't do it, Roy—even for you'! Was it conceivable—she who loved his mother to the point of worship? Still smarting from his recent rebuff, he simply could not tell. Thea and Lance loved her too; yet, in Lance especially, he had been aware of a tacit tendency to ignore the Indian connection.
And what about Tara? Could it be...? Was that the meaning behind her final desperate, 'I can't do it, Roy—even for you'? Was it really possible—she who adored his mother so much? Still stung by his recent rejection, he just couldn't figure it out. Thea and Lance cared for her too; yet, especially in Lance, he had noticed an unspoken tendency to overlook the Indian connection.
The whole complication touched him too nearly, hurt and bewildered him too bitterly, for cool consideration. He only saw that which had been his pride converted into a reproach, a two-edged sword barring the way to marriage: and in the bitterness of his heart he found it hard to forgive his parents—mainly his father—for putting him in so cruel a position, with no word of warning to soften the blow.
The whole situation affected him too deeply, hurt and confused him too much for calm thought. All he could see was that what had once been his pride had turned into a source of shame, a double-edged sword blocking his path to marriage: and in his pain, he struggled to forgive his parents—especially his father—for placing him in such a harsh situation, without any warning to ease the impact.
Perhaps people felt differently in England. If so, India was no place for him. How blatantly juvenile—to his clouded, tormented brain—seemed his arrogant dreams of Oxford days! What could such as he do for her, in this time of tragic upheaval. And how could all the Indias he had seen—not to mention the many he had not seen—be jumbled together under that one misleading name? That was the root fallacy of dreamers and 'reformers.' They spoke of her as one, when in truth she was many—bewilderingly many. The semblance of unity sprang mainly from England's unparalleled achievement—her Pax Britannica, that held the scales even between rival chiefs and races and creeds; that had wrought, in miniature, the very inter-racial stability which Europe had vainly fought and striven to achieve. Yet now, some malign power seemed constraining her, in the name of progress, to undo the work of her own hands....
Maybe people had a different perspective in England. If that’s the case, India was no place for him. How immature—through his foggy, troubled mind—his arrogant dreams of Oxford days seemed! What could someone like him do for her during this time of tragic upheaval? And how could all the Indias he had seen—not to mention the many he hadn’t—be thrown together under that one misleading name? That was the fundamental mistake of dreamers and 'reformers.' They talked about her as if she was a single entity, when in reality she was many—confusingly many. The illusion of unity mostly came from England's unmatched achievement—her Pax Britannica, which maintained balance even among rival chiefs, races, and religions; it had created, in a smaller scale, the very inter-racial stability that Europe had struggled to achieve. Yet now, some harmful force seemed to be compelling her, in the name of progress, to undo the work of her own hands...
All his thronging thoughts were tinged with the gloom of his unhopeful mood; and his body sagged with his sagging spirit. Before he had walked four miles, his legs refused to carry him any farther.
All his racing thoughts were weighed down by his hopeless mood, and his body drooped with his low spirit. By the time he had walked four miles, his legs wouldn’t take him any farther.
He had emerged into the open, into full view of the vastness beyond. Naked rock and stone, jewelled with moss and young green, fell straight from the path's edge; and one ragged pine, springing from a group of boulders, was roughly stencilled on blue distances empurpled with shadows of thunderous cloud.
He stepped out into the open, fully exposed to the vastness ahead. Bare rock and stone, adorned with moss and fresh greenery, dropped steeply from the edge of the path; and a rough pine tree, springing from a cluster of boulders, stood stark against the deep blue distances clouded with dark thunderous shadows.
A flattened boulder proved irresistible; and Roy sat down, leaning his head against the trunk, sniffing luxuriously—whiffs of resin and sun-warmed pine-needles. Oh, to be at home, in his own beech-wood! But the journey in this weather would be purgatorial. Meantime, there was his walk; and he decided, prosaically, to fortify himself with a slab of chocolate. Instead—still more prosaically, he fell sound asleep....
A flat boulder was too tempting to resist, so Roy sat down, leaning his head against the trunk and inhaling deeply—taking in the smell of resin and sun-warmed pine needles. Oh, to be home in his own beech forest! But traveling in this weather would be a nightmare. In the meantime, there was his walk; he decided, quite practically, to grab a piece of chocolate. Instead—more practically, he fell sound asleep....
But sleep, in an unnatural position, begets dreams. And Roy dreamed of Lance; of that last awful day when he raved incessantly of Rose. But in the dream he was conscious; and before his distracted gaze Roy held Rose in his arms; craving her, yet hating her; because she clung to him, heedless of entreaties from Lance, and would not be shaken off....
But sleeping in an awkward position leads to dreams. And Roy dreamed of Lance; of that terrible last day when he had been raving constantly about Rose. But in the dream, he was aware; and in his distracted view, Roy held Rose in his arms; longing for her, yet resenting her; because she clung to him, ignoring Lance's pleas, and wouldn't let go....
In a frantic effort to free himself, he woke—with the anguish of his loss fresh upon him—to find the sky heavily overcast, the breathlessness of imminent storm in the air. Away to the North there were blue spaces, sun-splashed leagues of snow. But from the South and West rolled up the big battalions—heralds of the monsoon.
In a desperate attempt to escape, he woke—with the pain of his loss still fresh—to discover the sky was heavily clouded, the air thick with the anticipation of a storm. Off to the North, there were patches of blue, sunlit stretches of snow. But from the South and West came the massive dark clouds—signs of the upcoming monsoon.
He concluded apathetically that Baghi was 'off.' He was in for a drenching. Lucky he had brought his burberry....
He concluded indifferently that Baghi was 'off.' He was about to get soaked. Good thing he had brought his trench coat....
Yet he did not stir. A ton weight seemed to hang on his limbs, his spirit, his heart. He simply sat there, in a carven stillness, staring down, down, into abysmal depths....
Yet he did not move. It felt like a ton of weight was hanging on his limbs, his spirit, his heart. He just sat there, in a carved stillness, gazing down, down, into abyssal depths....
And startlingly, sharply, the temptation assailed him. The tug of it was almost physical.... How simple to yield—to cut his many tangles at one stroke!
And suddenly, the temptation hit him hard. It felt almost like a physical pull... How easy it would be to give in—to untangle everything in one go!
In that jaundiced moment he saw himself a failure foreordained; debarred from marriage by evils supposed to spring from the dual strain in him; his cherished hopes of closer union between the two countries he loved threatened with shipwreck by an England complacently experimental, an India at war with the British connection and with her many selves. He seemed fated to bring unhappiness on those he cared for—Arúna, Lance, even Rose. And what of his father—if he failed to marry? He hadn't even the grit to finish his wretched novel....
In that bitter moment, he saw himself as a destined failure, blocked from marriage by issues thought to come from the conflicting parts of himself. His hopes for a closer bond between the two countries he loved felt like they were about to sink because of an England that was comfortably experimental and an India at odds with both the British connection and its own many identities. It felt like he was doomed to bring sadness to those he cared about—Arúna, Lance, even Rose. And what about his father—if he never married? He didn't even have the will to finish his miserable novel....
He rose at last, mechanically, and moved forward to the unrailed edge of all things. The magnetism of the depths drew him. The fatalistic strain in his blood drew him....
He finally stood up, almost like a robot, and stepped towards the unprotected edge of everything. The pull of the depths attracted him. The fatalistic streak in his blood urged him on....
He stood—though he did not know it—as his mother had once stood, hovering on the verge; his own life—that she bore within her—hanging in the balance. From the fatal tilt, she had been saved by the voice of her husband—the voice of the West. And now, at Roy's critical moment, it was the voice of the West—of Lance—that sounded in his brain: "Don't fret your heart out, Roy. Carry on."
He stood—though he didn’t realize it—just like his mother had once stood, on the edge; his own life—that she carried inside her—hanging in the balance. From the deadly edge, she had been saved by her husband’s voice—the voice of the West. And now, at Roy's critical moment, it was the voice of the West—of Lance—that echoed in his mind: “Don’t worry so much, Roy. Keep going.”
Having carried on, somehow, through four years of war, he knew precisely how much of casual, dogged pluck was enshrined in that soldierly phrase. It struck the note of courage and command. It was Lance incarnate. It steadied him, automatically, at a crisis when his shaken nerves might not have responded to any abstract ethical appeal. He closed his eyes a moment to collect himself; swayed, the merest fraction—then deliberately stepped back a pace....
Having somehow made it through four years of war, he understood exactly how much grit and determination were captured in that soldierly phrase. It resonated with courage and authority. It embodied Lance. It grounded him, instinctively, at a moment when his frazzled nerves might not have reacted to any theoretical moral argument. He closed his eyes for a moment to regain his composure; swayed just a little—then purposefully took a step back...
The danger had passed.
The danger is gone.
Through his lids he felt the glare of lightning: the first flash of the storm.
Through his eyelids, he felt the bright flash of lightning: the first strike of the storm.
And as the heel of his retreating boot came firmly down on the path behind, there rose an injured yelp that jerked him very completely out of the clouds.
And as the heel of his retreating boot came down hard on the path behind him, an injured yelp erupted that snapped him completely back to reality.
"Poor Terry—poor old man!" he murmured, caressing the faithful creature; always too close by, always getting trodden on—the common guerdon of the faithful. And the whimsical thought intruded, "If I'd gone over, the good little beggar would have jumped after me. Not fair play."
"Poor Terry—poor old man!" he murmured, stroking the loyal creature; always so close, always getting stepped on—the usual fate of the faithful. And the quirky thought crossed his mind, "If I had fallen, that good little dog would have jumped after me. Not fair play."
The fact that Terry had been saved from involuntary suicide seemed somehow the more important consideration of the two.
The fact that Terry had been saved from taking his own life felt like the more significant issue of the two.
A rumbling growl overhead reminded him that there were other considerations—urgent ones.
A rumbling growl from above reminded him that there were other important matters to think about—urgent ones.
"You're not hurt, you little hypocrite. Come on. We must leg it."
"You're not hurt, you little faker. Come on. We need to hurry."
FOOTNOTES:
[37] Crude arrangement.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bad setup.
[38] Sound arrangement.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sound setup.
[39] Shameful talk.
Shameful comments.
CHAPTER II.
"I seek what I cannot get; |
"I receive what I don't look for." |
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Rabindranath Tagore. |
Then the storm broke in earnest....
Then the storm hit hard.
Crash on flash, crash on flash—at ever-lessening intervals—the tearless heavens raged and clattered round his unprotected head. Thunder toppled about him like falling timber stacks. Fiery serpents darted all ways at once among black boughs that swayed and moaned funereally. The gloom of the forest enhanced the weird magnificence of it all: and Roy—who had just been within an ace of flinging away his life—felt irrationally anxious on account of thronging trees and the absence of rain.
Crash on flash, crash on flash—at shorter and shorter intervals—the tearless sky raged and clattered around his exposed head. Thunder crashed around him like collapsing stacks of timber. Fiery snakes shot in every direction among black branches that swayed and moaned eerily. The darkness of the forest made everything feel even more strange and magnificent: and Roy—who had just come dangerously close to losing his life—felt irrationally anxious because of the crowded trees and the lack of rain.
He had recovered sufficiently to chuckle at the ignominious anti-climax. But, as usual, it was the creepsomeness rather than the danger that got on his nerves and forced his legs to hurry of their own accord....
He had recovered enough to chuckle at the embarrassing letdown. But, as always, it was the creepiness rather than the danger that made him uneasy and caused his legs to move faster on their own....
In the deep of a gloomy indent, the thought assailed him—"Why do I know it all so well? Where...? When...?"
In the depths of a dark hollow, the thought hit him—"Why do I know all this so well? Where...? When...?"
An inner flash lit the dim recesses of memory. Of course—it was that other day of summer, in the far beginning of things; the day of the Golden Tusks and the gloom and the growling thunder; his legs, as now, in a fearful hurry of their own accord; and Tara waiting for him—his High-Tower Princess. With a pang he recalled how she had seemed the point of safety—because she was never afraid.
An inner flash lit up the dark corners of his memory. Of course—it was that other summer day, way back at the start of everything; the day of the Golden Tusks, filled with gloom and rumbling thunder; his legs, just like now, moving quickly on their own; and Tara waiting for him—his High-Tower Princess. He felt a pang as he remembered how she had seemed like a safe haven—because she was never scared.
Ah—here it was, at last! Buckets of it. Lashing his face, running down his neck, saturating him below his flapping burberry. Buffeted mercilessly, he broke into a trot. Thunder and lightning were less virulent now; and he found himself actually enjoying it all.
Ah—here it was, finally! Tons of it. Slapping his face, running down his neck, soaking him under his flapping Burberry. Buffeted without mercy, he started to jog. Thunder and lightning were less intense now; and he realized he was actually enjoying it all.
Tired——? Not a bit. The miasma of depression seemed blown clean away by the horseplay of the elements. He had been within an ace of taking unwarranted liberties with Nature. Now she retaliated by taking liberties with him; and her buffeting proved a finer restorative than all the drugs in creation. Electricity, her 'fierce angel of the air,' set every nerve tingling. A queer sensation: but it was life. And he had been feeling more than half dead....
Tired? Not at all. The heavy feeling of depression seemed completely lifted by the playful elements around him. He had been close to pushing his luck with Nature. Now she was pushing back, and her wild energy was a better remedy than all the medicines in the world. The electricity, her 'fierce angel of the air,' made every nerve come alive. It was a strange feeling, but it was life. And he had felt more than half dead...
Azim Khan, however—being innocent of 'nerves'—took quite another view of the matter.
Azim Khan, however—being free of 'nerves'—saw things quite differently.
Arrived at the point of safety, Roy found a log fire burning; and a brazier alight under a contrivance like a huge cane hen-coop, for drying his clothes. Vainly protesting, he was made to change every garment; was installed by the fire, with steaming brandy-and-water at his elbow, and lemons and sugar—and letters ... quite a little pile of them.
Arriving at a safe spot, Roy saw a log fire burning and a brazier lit under a structure that resembled a giant hen coop, meant for drying his clothes. Despite his protests, he was made to change into dry clothes. He settled by the fire, with hot brandy and water at his side, along with lemons, sugar—and a stack of letters... quite a nice little pile of them.
"Belaiti dák, Hazúr,"[40] Azim Khan superfluously informed him, with an air of personal pride in the whole bundobast—including the timely arrival of the English mail.
"Belaiti dák, Hazúr,"[40] Azim Khan unnecessarily told him, with a sense of personal pride in the entire bundobast—including the punctual arrival of the English mail.
There were parcels also—a biggish one, from his father; another from Jeffers, obviously a book. And suddenly it dawned on him—this must be the tenth of June. Yesterday was his twenty-sixth birthday; and he had never thought of it; never realised the date! But they had thought of it weeks ahead: while he—graceless and ungrateful—had deemed himself half forgotten.
There were packages too—a fairly large one from his dad; another from Jeffers, clearly a book. And suddenly it hit him—this had to be June tenth. Yesterday was his twenty-sixth birthday, and he hadn’t even thought about it; hadn’t realized the date! But they had remembered it weeks in advance: while he—careless and ungrateful—had felt like he was almost forgotten.
He ran the envelopes through his fingers—Tiny, Tara. (His heart jerked. Was it congratulations? He had never felt he could write of it to her.) Arúna; a black-edged one from Thea; and—his heart jerked in quite another fashion—Rose!
He ran the envelopes through his fingers—Tiny, Tara. (His heart raced. Was it congratulations? He never felt he could write to her about it.) Arúna; a black-edged one from Thea; and—his heart raced for a completely different reason—Rose!
Curiosity—sharpened by a prick of fear—impelled him to open her letter first. And the moment he had read the opening line, compunction smote him.
Curiosity—intensified by a twinge of fear—drove him to open her letter first. And as soon as he read the first line, guilt hit him hard.
"Roy—my Dear, I couldn't help remembering the ninth. So I feel I must write and wish you 'many happy returns' of it—happier than this one—with all my heart. I have worried over you a good deal. For I'm sure you must have been ill. Do go home soon and be properly taken care of, by your own people. I'm going in the autumn with my friend, Mrs Hilton. Some day you will surely find a wife worthier of you than I would have been. When your good day comes, let me know and I'll do the same by you. Good luck to you always.—Rose."
"Roy—my dear, I couldn't help but remember the ninth. So I feel I have to write and wish you 'many happy returns' of it—hoping this one is happier than the last one—with all my heart. I've been worried about you a lot. I'm sure you've been unwell. Please go home soon and let your family take care of you. I'm going in the autumn with my friend, Mrs. Hilton. Someday, you'll definitely find a wife who deserves you more than I ever could. When that special day comes, let me know and I'll do the same for you. Wishing you all the best.—Rose."
Roy slipped the note into his pocket and sat staring at the fire, deeply moved. A vision of her—too alluring for comfort—was flashed upon his brain. She was confoundedly attractive. She had no end of good points: but ... with a very big B....
Roy slipped the note into his pocket and sat staring at the fire, feeling overwhelmed. A vision of her—too captivating for comfort—flashed in his mind. She was incredibly attractive. She had so many great qualities: but ... with a very big B....
His gaze rested absently on the parcel from his father. What the deuce could it be? To the imaginative, an unopened parcel never quite loses its intriguing air of mystery. The shape suggested a picture. His mother...?
His gaze rested absentmindedly on the package from his father. What on earth could it be? For the imaginative, an unopened package always maintains its captivating sense of mystery. The shape hinted at a picture. His mother...?
With a luxury of deliberation he cut the strings; removed wrapper after wrapper to the last layer of tissue....
With careful consideration, he cut the strings and took off layer after layer of wrapping until he reached the final piece of tissue...
Then he drew a great breath—and sat spellbound; gazing—endlessly gazing—at Tara's face:—the wild roses in her cheeks faded a little; the glory of her hair undimmed; the familiar way it rippled back from her low, wide brow; a hint of hidden pain about the sensitive lips and in the hyacinth blue of her eyes. Only his father could have wrought a vision so appealingly alive. And the effect on Roy was instantaneous ... overwhelming....
Then he took a deep breath—and sat mesmerized; staring—forever staring—at Tara's face: the wild roses in her cheeks slightly faded; the beauty of her hair untouched; the familiar way it flowed back from her low, wide forehead; a hint of hidden pain in her sensitive lips and in the hyacinth blue of her eyes. Only his father could have created a vision so vividly alive. And the impact on Roy was immediate... overwhelming...
Had he missed it? Had there ever been a chance? What, precisely, had she meant by her young, vehement refusal of him? And—if it were not the dreaded reason—was there still hope? Would she ever understand ... ever forgive ... the inglorious episode of Rose? If, at heart, he could plead the excuse of Adam, he could not plead it to her.
Did he miss it? Was there ever a chance? What exactly did she mean by her passionate rejection of him? And—if it wasn’t the dreaded reason—was there still hope? Would she ever understand ... ever forgive ... the embarrassing situation with Rose? Even if, deep down, he could use Adam's excuse, he couldn’t use it with her.
Reverently he took that miracle of a picture between his hands and set it on the broad mantelpiece, that distance might quicken the illusion of life.
Reverently, he took that amazing picture between his hands and placed it on the wide mantelpiece, so the distance could enhance the illusion of life.
Then the spell was on him again. Her sweetness and light seemed to illumine the unbeautiful room. Of a truth he knew, now, what it meant to love and be in love with every faculty of soul and body; knew it for a miracle of renewal, the elixir of life. And—the light of that knowledge revealed how secondary a part of it was the craving with which he had craved possession of Rose. Steeped in poetry as he was, there stole into his mind a fragment of Tagore—'She who had ever remained in the depths of my being, in the twilight of gleams and glimpses ... I have roamed from country to country, keeping her in the core of my heart.'
Then he was under the spell again. Her sweetness and brightness seemed to light up the unattractive room. He truly understood now what it meant to love and be in love with every part of his soul and body; he recognized it as a miraculous renewal, the elixir of life. And—the clarity of that understanding showed him how minor a role the longing he felt to possess Rose actually played. Immersed in poetry as he was, a line from Tagore drifted into his mind—'She who had always stayed in the depths of my being, in the twilight of glimmers and glimpses ... I have wandered from place to place, keeping her at the center of my heart.'
All the jangle of jarred nerves and shaken faith; all the confusion of shattered hopes and ideals would resolve itself into coherence at last—if only ... if only——!
All the chaos of frayed nerves and broken trust; all the turmoil of lost dreams and beliefs would finally come together in clarity—if only... if only—!
And dropping suddenly from the clouds, he remembered his letters ... her letter.
And suddenly falling from the clouds, he thought about his letters... her letter.
A sealed envelope had fallen unheeded from his father's parcel: but it was hers he seized—and half hesitated to open. What if she were announcing her own engagement to some infernal fellow at home? There must be scores and scores of them....
A sealed envelope had dropped unnoticed from his father's package: but it was hers that he grabbed—and he almost hesitated to open it. What if she was announcing her own engagement to some awful guy back home? There must be tons of them....
His hand was not quite steady as he unfolded the two sheets that bore his father's crest and the home stamp, 'Bramleigh Beeches.'
His hand was not completely steady as he unfolded the two sheets that had his father's crest and the home stamp, 'Bramleigh Beeches.'
"Many happy returns of June the Ninth. It was one of our great days—wasn't it?—once upon a time. All your best and dearest wishes we are wishing for you—over here. And of course I've heard your tremendous news; though you never wrote and told me—why? You say she is beautiful. I hope she is a lot more besides. You would need a lot more, Roy, unless you've changed very much from the boy I used to know.
"Many happy returns of June 9th. It used to be one of our great days—didn't it?—a long time ago. We’re wishing you all your best and dearest wishes—over here. And of course I've heard your amazing news; even though you never wrote to tell me—why? You say she’s beautiful. I hope she’s a lot more than that. You would need much more, Roy, unless you’ve changed a lot since the boy I used to know."
"It is cruel having to write—in the same breath—about Lance. From the splendid boy he was, one can guess the man he became. To me it seems almost like half of you gone. And I'm sure it must seem so to you—my poor Roy. I don't wonder you felt bad about the way of it; but it was the essence of him—that kind of thing. A verse of Charles Sorley keeps on in my head ever since I heard it:—
"It’s heartbreaking to have to write—at the same time—about Lance. From the wonderful boy he was, you can kind of imagine the man he turned into. It feels like half of you is missing. And I’m sure it feels that way to you too—my dear Roy. I can see why you felt upset about it; but that’s just who he was—that kind of vibe. A line from Charles Sorley has stuck in my mind ever since I first heard it:—
'Surely we knew it long before;
Knew all along that he was made
For a swift radiant morning; for
A sacrificing swift night shade.'
'Surely we knew it long before;
Knew all along that he was meant
For a bright, quick morning; for
A sacrificing, fast night shade.'
"I can't write all I feel about it. Besides, I'm hoping your pain may be eased a little now; and I don't want to wake it up again.
"I can't express everything I feel about it. Also, I hope your pain has lessened a bit now; and I don’t want to bring it back up."
"But not even these two big things—not even your Birthday—are my reallest reason for writing this particular letter to my Bracelet-Bound Brother. Do you remember? Have you kept it, Roy? Does it still mean anything to you? It does to me—though I've never mentioned it and never asked any service of you. But—I'm going to, now. Not for myself. Don't be afraid! It's for Uncle Nevil—and I ask it in Aunt Lilámani's name.
"But even these two big things—not even your birthday—aren’t my main reason for writing this particular letter to my Bracelet-Bound Brother. Do you remember? Have you kept it, Roy? Does it still mean anything to you? It does to me—even though I’ve never mentioned it or asked anything of you. But—I’m going to now. Not for myself. Don’t worry! It’s for Uncle Nevil—and I’m asking in Aunt Lilámani’s name."
"Roy, when I came home, the change in him made me miserable. He's never really got over losing her. And you've been sort of lost too—for the time being. I can see how he's wearing his heart out with wanting you: though I don't suppose he has ever said so. And you—out there, probably thinking he doesn't miss you a mite. I know you—and your ways. Also I know him—which is my ragged shred of excuse for rushing in where an angel would probably think better of it!
"Roy, when I got home, the change in him made me really unhappy. He’s never truly gotten over losing her. And you’ve been a bit lost too—for now. I can see how he's exhausted from wanting you, even if he’s never actually said it. And you—out there, probably thinking he doesn’t miss you at all. I know you—and how you are. I also know him—which is my only excuse for jumping in where someone smarter might think twice!"
"He has been an angel to me ever since I got back; and it seems to cheer him up when I run round here. So I do—pretty often. But I'm not Roy! And perhaps you'll forgive my bold demand, when I tell you Aunt Jane's looming—positively looming! She's becoming a perfect ogre of sisterly solicitude. As he won't go to London, she's threatening to cheer him up by making the dear Beeches her headquarters after the season! And he—poor darling—with not enough spirit in him to kick against the pricks. If you were coming, he would have an excuse. Alone—he's helpless in her conscientious talons!
"He’s been like an angel to me ever since I got back, and it seems to brighten his day when I come around here. So I do—pretty often. But I’m not Roy! And maybe you’ll understand my bold request when I tell you Aunt Jane is looming—absolutely looming! She’s turning into a complete ogre of sisterly concern. Since he won’t go to London, she’s threatening to cheer him up by making the lovely Beeches her base after the season! And he—poor thing—doesn’t have enough strength to fight back against her relentless care. If you were coming, he would have an excuse. Alone—he’s powerless in her well-meaning clutches!
"If that won't bring you, nothing will—not even my bracelet command.
"If that doesn't convince you, nothing will—not even my bracelet command."
"I know the journey in June will be a nightmare. And you won't like leaving Indian friends or Miss Arden. But think—here he is alone, wanting what only you can give him. And the bangle I sent you That Day—if you've kept it—gives me the right to say 'Come—quickly.' It may be a wrench. But I promise you won't regret it. Wire, if you can.
"I know that the trip in June is going to be tough. And you probably won't want to leave your Indian friends or Miss Arden. But think about it—he's here all alone, wanting something that only you can provide. And the bangle I sent you that day—if you still have it—gives me the right to say 'Come—quickly.' It might be hard to leave. But I promise you won't regret it. Message me if you can."
"Always your loving
Tara."
"Always your loving Tara."
By the time he had finished reading that so characteristic and endearing letter his plans were cut and dried. Her irresistible appeal—and the no less irresistible urge within him—left no room for the deliberations of his sensitive complex nature. It flung open all the floodgates of memory; set every nerve aching for Home—and Tara, late discovered; but not too late, he passionately prayed....
By the time he finished reading that familiar and charming letter, his plans were set in stone. Her irresistible charm—and the equally strong urge within him—left no space for the thoughts of his sensitive nature. It opened all the floodgates of memory and made every nerve ache for Home—and Tara, discovered too late; but not too late, he fervently hoped....
The nightmare journey had no terrors for him now. In every sense he was 'hers to command.'
The nightmare journey didn't scare him anymore. In every way, he was 'hers to command.'
He drew out his old, old letter-case—her gift—and opened it. There lay the bracelet, folded inside her quaint, childish note; the 'ribbin' from her 'petticote' and the gleaming strands of her hair. The sight of it brought tears of which he felt not the least ashamed.
He pulled out his old, worn letter case—her gift—and opened it. Inside was the bracelet, tucked away with her charming, childlike note; the ribbon from her petticoat, and the shiny strands of her hair. Seeing it made him tear up, and he wasn’t at all embarrassed.
It also brought a vision of himself standing before his mother, demurring at possible obligations involved in their 'game of play.' And across the years came back to him her very words, her very look and tone: 'Remember, Roy, it is for always. If she shall ask from you any service, you must not refuse—ever.... By keeping the bracelet you are bound ...'
It also brought back a picture of himself standing in front of his mom, hesitating about the possible responsibilities involved in their "game." And over the years, her exact words, her look, and her tone returned to him: "Remember, Roy, it’s forever. If she asks you for any help, you must never say no... By keeping the bracelet, you are bound..."
Wire? Of course he would.
Wire? Of course he would.
FOOTNOTES:
[40] English mail.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ English email.
CHAPTER III.
"Did you not know that people hide their love, |
"Like a flower that looks too valuable to be picked?" |
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Wu-Ti. |
Sanctuary—at last! The garden of his dreams—of the world before the deluge—in the quiet—coloured end of a July evening; the garden vitally inwoven with his fate—since it was responsible for the coming of Joe Bradley and his 'beaky mother.'
Sanctuary—finally! The garden of his dreams—the world before the flood—on a calm, colorful July evening; the garden deeply connected to his destiny—because it was the reason Joe Bradley and his 'nosey mother' arrived.
Such gardens bear more than trees and flowers and fruit. Human lives and characters are growth of their soil. With the wholesale demolishing of boundaries and hedges, their influence may wane; and it is an influence—like the unobtrusive influence of the gentleman—that human nature, especially English nature, can ill afford to fling away.
Such gardens hold more than just trees, flowers, and fruit. The lives and personalities of people are shaped by their environment. As boundaries and hedges are completely taken down, their influence might fade; and it’s an influence—similar to the subtle impact of a gentleman—that human nature, especially English nature, can hardly afford to lose.
Roy, poet and fighter—with the lure of the desert and the horizon in his blood—knew himself, also, for a spiritual product of this particular garden—of the vast lawn (not quite so vast as he remembered), the rose-beds and the beeches in the full glory of their incomparable leafage; all steeped in the delicate clarity of rain-washed air—the very aura of England, as dust was the aura of Jaipur.
Roy, a poet and a fighter—with the pull of the desert and the horizon in his veins—recognized himself as a spiritual creation of this unique garden—of the expansive lawn (not quite as expansive as he recalled), the rose beds, and the beech trees in the full splendor of their unmatched foliage; all immersed in the clear freshness of rain-washed air—the very essence of England, just as dust was the essence of Jaipur.
Dinner was over. They were sitting out on the lawn, he and his father; a small table beside them, with glass coffee-machine and chocolates in a silver dish; the smoke of their cigars hovering, drifting, unstirred by any breeze. No Terry at his feet. The faithful creature—vision of abject misery—had been carried off to eat his heart out in quarantine. Tangled among tree-tops hung the ghost of a moon, almost full. Somewhere, in the far quiet of the shrubberies, a nightingale was communing with its own heart in liquid undertones; and in Roy's heart there dwelt an iridescence of peace and pain and longing shot through with hope——
Dinner was finished. He and his dad were sitting out on the lawn, with a small table next to them, featuring a glass coffee maker and chocolates in a silver dish. The smoke from their cigars floated, drifting without a breeze. No Terry at his feet. The loyal dog—an image of total misery—had been taken away to suffer in quarantine. A nearly full moon hung tangled among the treetops. Somewhere in the calm of the shrubs, a nightingale was singing softly to itself; and in Roy's heart, there was a mix of peace, pain, and longing infused with hope——
That very morning, at an unearthly hour, he had landed in England, after an absence of three and a half years: and precisely what that means in the way of complex emotions, only they know who have been there. The purgatorial journey had eclipsed expectation. Between recurrent fever and sea-sickness, there had been days when it seemed doubtful if he would ever reach Home at all. But a wiry constitution and the will to live had triumphed: and, in spite of the early hour, his father had not failed to be on the quay.
That very morning, at an ungodly hour, he had arrived in England after being away for three and a half years: and only those who have experienced it truly understand the mix of emotions this brings. The grueling journey had surpassed expectations. Between recurring fever and seasickness, there were days when it felt uncertain if he would ever make it Home. But a strong constitution and the determination to survive had prevailed: and, despite the early hour, his father was there waiting at the dock.
The first sight of him had given Roy a shock for which—in spite of Tara's letter—he was unprepared. This was not the father he remembered—humorous, unruffled, perennially young; but a man so changed and tired-looking that he seemed almost a stranger, with his empty coat-sleeve and hair touched with silver at the temples.
The first time Roy saw him, it shocked him, even though he had read Tara's letter. This was not the father he remembered—funny, calm, and forever youthful; instead, he looked so different and worn out that he almost seemed like a stranger, with his empty coat sleeve and hair graying at the temples.
The actual moment of meeting had been difficult; the joy of it so deeply tinged with pain that they had clung desperately to surface commonplaces, because they were Englishmen, and could not relieve the inner stress by falling on one another's necks.
The moment they finally met was tough; their joy was mixed with so much pain that they held on tightly to everyday small talk, because they were Englishmen and couldn't ease their inner tension by embracing each other.
And there had been a secret pang (for which Roy sharply reproached himself) that Tara was not there too. Idiotic to expect it, when he knew Sir James had gone to Scotland for fishing. But to be idiotic is the lover's privilege; and his not phenomenal gift of patience had been unduly strained by the letter awaiting him at Port Said.
And there was a secret feeling of disappointment (which Roy criticized himself for) that Tara wasn’t there as well. It was foolish to expect it, especially knowing that Sir James had gone to Scotland for fishing. But being foolish is a lover’s right; and his not-so-great patience had been pushed to its limits by the letter waiting for him in Port Said.
They were coming back to-night; but he would not see her till to-morrow....
They were coming back tonight; but he wouldn’t see her until tomorrow....
In his pocket reposed a brief Tara-like note, bidding her 'faithful Knight of the Bracelet' welcome Home. Vainly he delved between the lines of her sisterly affection. Nothing could still the doubt that consumed him, but contact with her hands, her eyes.
In his pocket sat a brief note, kind of like Tara’s, welcoming her 'faithful Knight of the Bracelet' home. He vainly searched between the lines of her sisterly affection. Nothing could silence the doubt that consumed him, except for the touch of her hands and the warmth of her eyes.
For that, and other reasons, the difficult meeting had been followed by a difficult day. They had wandered through the house and garden, very carefully veiling their emotions. They had lounged and smoked in the studio, looking through his father's latest pictures. They had talked of the family. Jeffers would be down to-morrow night, for the week-end; Tiny on Tuesday with the precious Baby; Jerry, distinctly coming round, and eager to see Roy. Even Aunt Jane sounded a shade keen. And he, undeserving, had scarcely expected them to 'turn a hair.' Then they discussed the Indian situation; and Roy—forgetting to be shy—raged at finding how little those at Home had been allowed to realise, to understand.
For that, and other reasons, the tough meeting had been followed by a tough day. They had wandered through the house and garden, carefully hiding their feelings. They had relaxed and smoked in the studio, looking through his father's latest pictures. They had talked about the family. Jeffers would be down tomorrow night for the weekend; Tiny on Tuesday with the precious Baby; Jerry was slowly coming around and eager to see Roy. Even Aunt Jane sounded a bit enthusiastic. And he, not deserving, had barely expected them to react at all. Then they discussed the situation in India; and Roy—forgetting to be shy—vented his frustration at realizing how little those back home had been allowed to understand.
Not a question, so far, about his rapid on-and-off engagement, for which mercy he was duly grateful. And of her, who dwelt in the foreground and background of their thoughts—not a word.
Not a question yet about his quick on-and-off engagement, for which he was truly grateful. And about her, who lingered in the forefront and background of their thoughts—not a word.
It would take a little time, Roy supposed, to build their bridge across the chasm of three and a half eventful years. You couldn't hustle a lapsed intimacy. To-morrow things would go better, especially if....
It would take some time, Roy thought, to rebuild their connection after three and a half eventful years. You couldn't rush a lost intimacy. Tomorrow things would be better, especially if....
Yet, throughout, he had been touched inexpressibly by his father's unobtrusive tokens of pleasure and affection: and now—sitting together with their cigars, in the last of the daylight—things felt easier.
Yet, throughout, he had been deeply moved by his father's subtle signs of pleasure and affection: and now—sitting together with their cigars, in the last of the daylight—things felt easier.
"Dad," he said suddenly, turning his eyes from the garden to the man beside him, who was also its spiritual product. "If I seem a bit stupefied, it's because I'm still walking and talking in a dream; terrified I may wake up and find it's not true! I can't, in a twinkling, adjust the beautiful, incredible sameness of all this, with the staggering changes inside me."
"Dad," he said suddenly, turning his eyes from the garden to the man beside him, who was also a product of it. "If I seem a bit dazed, it's because I'm still walking and talking in a dream; scared that I might wake up and realize it’s not real! I can't, in an instant, reconcile the beautiful, amazing sameness of all this with the overwhelming changes happening inside me."
His father's smile had its friendly, understanding quality.
His father's smile had a warm, understanding vibe.
"No hurry, Boy. All your deep roots are here. Change as much as you please, you still remain—her son."
"No rush, Kid. All your deep roots are here. Change as much as you want, you still are—her son."
"Yes—that's it. The place is full of her," Roy said very low; and at present they could not trust themselves to say more.
"Yeah—that's it. This place is full of her," Roy said quietly; and for now, they couldn't trust themselves to say more.
It had not escaped Sir Nevil's notice that the boy had avoided the drawing-room, and had not once been under the twin beeches, his favourite summer retreat. No hammock was slung there now.
It hadn't gone unnoticed by Sir Nevil that the boy had stayed away from the drawing-room and hadn’t been under the twin beeches, his favorite summer spot, even once. There was no hammock strung up there now.
After a considerable gap, Roy remarked carelessly: "I suppose they must have got home by now?"
After a long pause, Roy said casually, "I guess they must be home by now?"
"About an hour ago, to be exact," said Sir Nevil; and Roy's involuntary start moved him to add: "You're not running round there to-night, old man. They'll be tired. So are you. And it's only fair I should have first innings. I've waited a long time for it, Roy."
"About an hour ago, to be exact," said Sir Nevil; and Roy's sudden flinch made him add: "You're not going to be running around out there tonight, old man. They'll be worn out. So are you. And it's only fair that I get my turn first. I've been waiting for a long time for this, Roy."
"Dads!" Roy looked at once penitent and reproachful—an engaging trick of schoolroom days, when he felt a scolding in the air. "You never said—you never gave me an idea."
"Dads!" Roy looked both sorry and defensive—an endearing act from his school days, when he sensed a reprimand coming. "You never mentioned it—you never gave me a clue."
"You never sounded as if the idea would be acceptable."
"You never sounded like the idea would be okay."
"Didn't I? Letters are the devil," murmured Roy—all penitence now. "And if it hadn't been for Tara——" He stopped awkwardly. Their eyes met, and they smiled. "Did you know ... she wrote? And that's why I'm here?"
"Didn’t I? Letters are trouble," Roy murmured, feeling guilty now. "And if it hadn’t been for Tara—" He paused, unsure of what to say next. Their eyes met, and they exchanged smiles. "Did you know... she wrote? And that’s why I’m here?"
"Well done, Tara! I didn't know. I had dim suspicions. I also had a dim hope that—my picture might tempt you——"
"Great job, Tara! I had no idea. I had some vague suspicions. I also had a faint hope that—my picture might entice you——"
"Oh, it would have—letter or no. It's an inspired thing."—He had already written at length on that score.—"You were mightily clever—the two of you!"
"Oh, it would have—letter or no. It's such a brilliant thing."—He had already written a lot about that.—"You were really clever—the two of you!"
His father twinkled. "That as may be. We had the trifling advantage of knowing our Roy!"
His father smiled. "That may be true. We had the small advantage of knowing our Roy!"
They sat on till all the light had ebbed from the sky and the moon had come into her own. It was still early; but time is the least ingredient of such a day; and Sir Nevil rose on the stroke of ten.
They sat until all the light had faded from the sky and the moon had taken over. It was still early, but time is the least important thing on a day like this; and Sir Nevil got up right at ten.
"You look fagged out, old boy. And the sooner you're asleep—the sooner it will be to-morrow! A pet axiom of yours. D'you remember?"
"You look exhausted, my friend. And the sooner you get to sleep—the sooner it will be tomorrow! It's one of your favorite sayings. Do you remember?"
Did he not remember?
Does he not remember?
They went upstairs together; the great house seemed oppressively empty and silent. On the threshold of Roy's room they said good-night. There was an instant of palpable awkwardness; then Roy—overcoming it—leaned forward and kissed the patch of white hair on his father's temple.
They went upstairs together; the big house felt overwhelmingly empty and quiet. At the doorway of Roy's room, they said goodnight. There was a moment of obvious awkwardness; then Roy—getting past it—leaned in and kissed the patch of white hair on his dad's temple.
"God bless you," Sir Nevil said rather huskily. "You ought to sleep sound in there. Don't dream."
"God bless you," Sir Nevil said somewhat hoarsely. "You should sleep well in there. Don't have any dreams."
"But I love to dream," said Roy; and his father laughed.
"But I love to dream," Roy said, and his dad laughed.
"You're not so staggeringly changed inside! As sure as a gun, you'll be late for breakfast!"
"You're not that differently changed on the inside! Just like clockwork, you'll end up being late for breakfast!"
And he did dream. The moment his lids fell—she was there with him, under the beeches, their sanctuary—she who all day had hovered on the confines of his spirit, like a light, felt not seen. There were no words between them, nor any need of words; only the ineffable peace of understanding, of reunion....
And he dreamed. The moment his eyelids closed—she was there with him, under the beeches, their safe place—she who had been hovering around his thoughts all day, like a light, felt but not seen. There were no words between them, nor any need for words; just the indescribable peace of understanding, of being together again....
Dream—or visitation—who could say? To him it seemed that only afterwards sleep came—the dreamless sleep of renewal....
Dream—or visitation—who can say? It felt to him like only after that sleep arrived—the dreamless sleep of renewal....
He woke egregiously early: such an awakening as he had not known for months on end. And out there in the garden it was a miracle of a morning: divinely clear, with the mellow clearness of England; massed trees, brooding darkly; the lawn all silver-grey with dew; everywhere blurred outlines and tender shadows; pure balm to eye and spirit after the hard brilliance and contrasts of the East.
He woke up ridiculously early—an awakening he hadn’t experienced in months. Outside in the garden, it was a miraculous morning: beautifully clear, with the soft clarity of England; dense trees, looming darkly; the lawn glistening silver-grey with dew; everywhere blurred shapes and gentle shadows; a soothing sight for the eyes and soul after the harsh brightness and contrasts of the East.
Madness to get up; yet impossible to lie there waiting. He tried it, for what seemed an endless age: then succumbed to the inevitable.
Madness to get up; yet impossible to just lie there waiting. He tried it for what felt like an eternity, then gave in to the inevitable.
While he was dressing, clouds drifted across the blue. A spurt of rain whipped his open casement; threatening him in playful mood. But before he had crept down and let himself out through one of the drawing-room windows, the sky was clear again, with the tremulous radiance of happiness struck sharp on months of sorrow and stress.
While he was getting dressed, clouds floated across the blue sky. A quick rain shower hit his open window, playfully teasing him. But by the time he quietly made his way down and slipped out through one of the drawing-room windows, the sky was clear again, with a shimmering brightness of happiness cutting through months of sadness and tension.
Striding, hatless, across the drenched lawn, and resisting the pull of his beech-wood, he pressed on and up to the open moor; craving its sweeps of space and colour unbosomed to the friendly sky that seemed so much nearer earth than the passionate blue vault of India.
Striding, hatless, across the soaked lawn, and resisting the draw of his beech-wood, he pressed on and up to the open moor; longing for its expanses of space and color revealed to the welcoming sky that felt so much closer to the ground than the intense blue sky of India.
It was five years since he had seen heather in bloom—or was it five decades? The sight of it recalled that other July day, when he had tramped the length of the ridge with his head full of dreams and the ache of parting in his heart.
It had been five years since he’d seen heather in bloom—or was it five decades? The sight of it brought back memories of that other July day when he had hiked the length of the ridge with his head full of dreams and the pain of saying goodbye in his heart.
To him, that far-off being seemed almost another Roy in another life. Only—as his father had feelingly reminded him—the first Roy and the last were alike informed by the spirit of one woman; visible then, invisible now; yet sensibly present in every haunt she had made her own. The house was full of her; the wood was full of her. But the pangs of reminder he had so dreaded resolved themselves, rather, into a sense of indescribable, ethereal reunion. He asked nothing better than that his life and work should be fulfilled with her always: her and Tara—if she so decreed....
To him, that distant being felt like another Roy living a different life. Only—as his father had emotionally pointed out—the first Roy and the last were both shaped by the spirit of one woman; visible once, now invisible; yet noticeably present in every place she had claimed as her own. The house was filled with her essence; the wood was filled with her. But the pain of those memories he had feared turned into a feeling of indescribable, otherworldly reunion. He wanted nothing more than for his life and work to always include her: her and Tara—if she wanted it that way....
Thought of Tara revived impatience, and drew his steps homeward again.
Thoughts of Tara stirred up impatience and brought him back home once more.
Strolling back through the wood, he came suddenly upon the open space where he had found the Golden Tusks, and lingered there a little—remembering the storm and the terror and the fight; Tara and her bracelet; and the deep unrealised significance of that childish impulse, inspired by her, whose was the source of all their inspirations. And now—seventeen years afterwards, the bracelet had drawn him back to them both; saved him, perhaps, from the unforgiveable sin of throwing up the game.
Strolling back through the woods, he suddenly came across the clearing where he had found the Golden Tusks and paused for a moment—remembering the storm, the fear, and the fight; Tara and her bracelet; and the deep, unrecognized significance of that childish impulse, sparked by her, who was the source of all their inspirations. And now—seventeen years later, the bracelet had brought him back to them both; maybe even saved him from the unforgivable sin of giving up.
On he walked, along the same mossy path, almost in a dream. He had found the Tusks. His High-Tower Princess was waiting—his 'Star far-seen.'
On he walked, along the same mossy path, almost in a dream. He had found the Tusks. His High-Tower Princess was waiting—his 'Star far-seen.'
Again, as on that day—he came unexpectedly in view of their tree: and—wonder of wonders (or was it the most natural thing on earth?), there was Tara herself, approaching it by another path that linked the wood with the grounds of the black-and-white house, which was part of the estate.
Again, just like that day—he suddenly saw their tree: and—what a surprise (or was it the most normal thing in the world?), there was Tara herself, coming from a different path that connected the woods to the grounds of the black-and-white house that was part of the estate.
Instantly he stepped back a pace and stood still, that he might realise her before she became aware of him:—her remembered loveliness, her new dearness.
Instantly, he took a step back and stood still so he could take in her beauty before she noticed him: her familiar charm, her newfound preciousness.
Loveliness was the quintessence of her. With his innate feeling for words, he had never—even accidentally—applied it to Rose. Had she, too, felt impatient? Was she coming over to breakfast for a 'surprise'?
Loveliness was the essence of her. With his natural way with words, he had never—even by chance—used it to describe Rose. Had she felt impatient as well? Was she coming over for breakfast as a 'surprise'?
At this distance, she looked not a day older than on that critical occasion, when he had realised her for the first time; only more fragile—a shade too fragile. It hurt him. He felt responsible. And again, to-day—very clever of her—she was wearing a delphinium blue frock; a shady hat that drooped half over her face. No pink rose, however—and he was thankful. Roses had still a too baleful association. He doubted if he could ever tolerate a Maréchal Niel again—as much on account of Lance, as on account of the other.
At this distance, she looked no older than that crucial moment when he first noticed her; just a bit more delicate—a tad too delicate. It pained him. He felt accountable. And today—very clever of her—she was wearing a delphinium blue dress and a floppy hat that shaded half her face. No pink rose, though—and he was grateful for that. Roses still had too ominous an association. He wasn't sure he could ever stand a Maréchal Niel again—both because of Lance and because of the other.
Tara was wearing his flower—sweet-peas, palest pink and lavender. And, at sight of her, every shred of doubt seemed burnt up in the clear flame of his love for her:—no heady confusion of heart and senses, but a rarefied intensity of both, touched with a coal from the altar of creative life. The knowledge was like a light hand reining in his impatience. Poet, no less than lover, he wanted to go slowly through the golden mist....
Tara was wearing his flower—sweet peas, soft pink and lavender. And, when he saw her, every trace of doubt seemed to burn away in the clear flame of his love for her: not a wild mix of heart and mind, but a focused intensity of both, stirred by a spark from the source of creative life. The realization felt like a gentle hand calming his impatience. As both a poet and a lover, he wanted to savor the moment in the golden mist...
But the moment he stirred, she heard him; saw him....
But the moment he moved, she noticed him; saw him....
No imperious gesture, as before; but a lightning gleam of recognition, of welcome and—something more——?
No commanding gesture like before; just a flash of recognition, of welcome, and—something more?
He hurried now....
He rushed now...
Next instant, they were together, hands locked, eyes deep in eyes. The surface sense of strangeness between them, the undersense of intimate nearness—thrilling as it was—made speech astonishingly difficult.
Next moment, they were together, hands intertwined, eyes locked on each other. The obvious feeling of awkwardness between them, combined with the underlying sense of closeness—exciting as it was—made it surprisingly hard to talk.
"Tara," he said, just above his breath.
"Tara," he said, barely above a whisper.
Her sensitive lips parted, trembled—and closed again.
Her delicate lips opened, quivered—and shut once more.
"Tara!" he repeated, dizzily incredulous, where a moment earlier he had been arrogantly certain. "Is it true ... what your eyes are telling me? Can you forgive ... my madness out there? Half across the world you called to me; and I've come home to you ... with every atom of me ... I'm loving you; and I'm still ... bracelet-bound...."
"Tara!" he said, feeling dizzy and disbelieving, where just a moment ago he had been completely sure of himself. "Is this really true ... what I'm seeing in your eyes? Can you forgive ... my craziness out there? You called to me from halfway around the world; and I've come back to you ... with every part of me ... I love you; and I’m still ... bound by this bracelet...."
This time her lips trembled into a smile. "And it's not one of the Prayer-book affinities!" she reminded him, a gleam of that other Tara in her eyes.
This time her lips quivered into a smile. "And it’s not one of those Prayer-book connections!" she reminded him, a spark of that other Tara in her eyes.
"No, thank God—it's not! But you haven't answered me, you know...."
"No, thank God—it's not! But you haven't answered me, you know...."
"Roy, what a story! When you know I really said it first!" Her eyes were saying it again now; and he, bereft of words, mutely held out his arms.
"Roy, what a story! You know I actually said it first!" Her eyes were saying it again now, and he, at a loss for words, silently opened his arms.
If she paused an instant, it was because she felt even dizzier than he. But the power of his longing drew her like a physical force—and, as his lips claimed hers, the terror of love and its truth caught her and swept her from known shores into uncharted seas....
If she stopped for a moment, it was because she felt even more dizzy than he did. But the intensity of his desire pulled her in like a magnet—and, as his lips took hers, the fear of love and its reality gripped her and carried her away from familiar territory into unknown waters....
Presently it became possible to think. Very gently she pushed him back a little.
Presently, it became possible to think. She gently pushed him back a bit.
"O-oh—I never knew ... you were ... like that! And you've crushed my poor sweet-peas to smithereens! Now—behave! Let me look at you ... properly, and see what India's done to you. Give me a chance!"
"O-oh—I never knew ... you were ... like that! And you've destroyed my poor sweet-peas! Now—calm down! Let me look at you ... properly, and see what India’s done to you. Give me a chance!"
He gave her a chance, still keeping hold of her—to make sure she was real.
He gave her a chance, still holding onto her—to make sure she was real.
"High-Tower Princess, are we truly US? Or is it a 'bewitchery'?" he asked, only half in joke. "Will you go turning into a butterfly presently——?"
"High-Tower Princess, are we really us? Or is this some kind of 'bewitchment'?" he asked, only half-joking. "Are you going to turn into a butterfly soon?"
"Promise I won't!" Her low laugh was not quite steady. "We're US—truly. And we've got to Farthest-End, where your dreams come true. D'you remember—I always said they couldn't. They were too crazy. So I don't deserve——"
"Promise I won't!" Her soft laugh was a little shaky. "We're US—really. And we've got to Farthest-End, where your dreams come true. Do you remember—I always said they couldn't. They were too wild. So I don't deserve——"
"It's I that don't deserve," he broke out with sudden passion. "And to find you under our very own tree! Have you forgotten—that day? Of course you went to the 'tipmost top; and I didn't. It's queer—isn't it?—how bits of life get printed so sharply on your brain; and great spaces, on either side, utterly blotted out. That day's one of my bits. Is it so clear—to you?"
"It's I who doesn't deserve this," he exclaimed with sudden passion. "And to find you under our very own tree! Have you forgotten—that day? Of course you went to the 'tipmost top; and I didn't. It's strange—isn't it?—how bits of life get etched so clearly in your mind; and huge chunks, on either side, completely erased. That day's one of my bits. Is it so clear—to you?"
"To me——?" She could scarcely believe he did not know.... Unashamedly, she wanted him to know. But part of him was strange to her—thrillingly strange: which made things not quite so simple.
"To me——?" She could hardly believe he didn’t know.... Unashamedly, she wanted him to know. But part of him felt unfamiliar to her—excitingly unfamiliar: which made things a bit more complicated.
"Roy," she went on, after a luminous pause, twisting the top button of his coat. "I'm going to tell you a secret. A big one. For me that Day was ... the beginning of everything.—Hush—listen!"—Her fingers just touched his lips. "I'm feeling—rather shy. And if you don't keep quiet, I can't tell. Of course I always ... loved you, next to Atholl. But after that ... after the fight, I simply ... adored you. And ... and ... it's never left off since...."
"Roy," she continued after a bright pause, fiddling with the top button of his coat. "I’m going to share a big secret with you. For me, that Day was ... the start of everything.—Hush—listen!"—Her fingers lightly touched his lips. "I’m feeling—kind of shy. If you don’t stay quiet, I can’t share it. Of course, I’ve always ... loved you, next to Atholl. But after that ... after the fight, I just ... adored you. And ... and ... it’s never stopped since...."
"Tara! My loveliest!" he cried, between ecstasy and dismay; and gathering her close again, he kissed her softly, repeatedly, murmuring broken endearments. "And there was I...!"
"Tara! My sweetest!" he exclaimed, caught between joy and sorrow; and pulling her close once more, he kissed her gently, over and over, whispering fragmented terms of endearment. "And there was I...!"
"In plain English, a spoilt boy—as you once told me—wrapped up in myself."
"In simple terms, a spoiled kid—as you once mentioned to me—self-absorbed."
"No, you weren't. I won't have it!" she contradicted him in her old imperious way. "You were wrapped up in all kinds of wonderful things. So you just ... didn't see me. You looked clean over my head. Of course it often made me unhappy. But—it made me love you more. That's the way we women are. It's not the men who run after us; it's the other kind...! I expect you looked clean over poor Arúna's head. And if I asked her, privately, she'd confess that was partly why ... and the other girl too ... if ..."
"No, you weren't. I won't accept that!" she challenged him in her usual commanding way. "You were caught up in all sorts of amazing things. So you just ... didn't notice me. You completely overlooked me. Of course, it often made me sad. But—it made me love you even more. That's just how we women are. It's not the men who chase after us; it's the other way around...! I bet you completely overlooked poor Arúna too. And if I asked her, privately, she'd admit that was part of the reason ... and the other girl too ... if ..."
"Darling—don't!" he pleaded. "I'm ashamed, beyond words. I'll tell you every atom of it truthfully ... my Tara. But this is our moment. I want more—about you.—Sit. It's full early. Then we'll go in (of course you're coming to breakfast) and give Dad the surprise of his life.... Bother your old hat! It gets in the way. And I want to see your hair."
"Darling—please, don't!" he begged. "I'm so embarrassed, I can't even describe it. I'll tell you everything honestly ... my Tara. But this is our moment. I want to know more about you.—Sit down. It's still early. Then we'll head inside (of course you're coming to breakfast) and give Dad the surprise of his life.... Forget your old hat! It's in the way. I want to see your hair."
With a shyness new to him—and to Tara, poignantly dear—he drew out her pins; discarded the offending hat, and took her head between his hands, lightly caressing the thick coils that shaded from true gold to warm delicate tones of brown.
With a shyness that was new to him—and to Tara, incredibly dear—he removed her pins, tossed aside the troublesome hat, and took her head in his hands, gently caressing the thick curls that shifted from true gold to soft, warm shades of brown.
Then he set her on the mossy seat near the trunk; and flung himself down before her in the old way, propped on his elbows—rapt, lost in love; divinely without self-consciousness.
Then he placed her on the mossy seat by the trunk and threw himself down in front of her like before, propped up on his elbows—enraptured, completely in love; blissfully unaware of himself.
"I'm not looking over your head now," he said, his eyes deep in hers:—deep and deeper, till the wild-rose flush invaded the delicate hollows of her temples; and leaning forward she laid a hand across those too eloquent eyes.
"I'm not looking over your head now," he said, his eyes locked on hers—locked and more locked, until the wild-rose blush spread into the soft contours of her temples; and leaning forward, she placed a hand over those overly expressive eyes.
"Don't blind me altogether—darling. When people have been shut away from the sun a long time——"
"Don't completely shut me out—babe. When people have been kept away from the sun for a long time——"
"But, Tara—why were you...?" He removed the hand and kept hold of it. "I begged you to come. I wanted you. Why did you...?"
"But, Tara—why were you...?" He took his hand away but still held onto it. "I begged you to come. I wanted you. Why did you...?"
She shook her head, smiling half wistfully. "That's a bit of my old Roy! But you're man enough to know—now, without telling. And I was woman enough to know—then. At least, by instinct, I knew...."
She shook her head, smiling a little sadly. "That's a part of my old Roy! But you’re strong enough to see it now, without me having to say anything. And I was strong enough to see it back then. At least, I knew instinctively...."
"Roy!" But for all her surprise and reproach, intuition told him the idea was not altogether new to her. "What made you think—of that?"
"Roy!" But despite her shock and disapproval, he sensed that the thought wasn't entirely unfamiliar to her. "What made you think—of that?"
"Well—because it partly ... broke things off—out there. That startled me. And when Dad's miracle of a picture woke me up with a vengeance ... it terrified me. I began wondering.... Beloved, are you quite sure about Aunt Helen ... Sir James...?"
"Well—because it partly ... ended things—out there. That caught me off guard. And when Dad's amazing picture jolted me awake ... it scared me. I started to wonder.... Beloved, are you really sure about Aunt Helen ... Sir James...?"
She paused—a mere breathing-space; her free hand caressed his hair. (This time, he did not shift his head.) "I'm utterly sure about Mother. You see ... she knows ... we've talked about it. We're like sisters, almost. As for Father ... well, we're less intimate. I did fancy he seemed the wee-est bit relieved when ... your news came...." The pain in his eyes checked her. "My blessed one, I won't have you daring to worry about it. I'm feeling simply beyond myself with happiness and pride. Mother will be overjoyed. She realises ... a little ... what I've been through. Of course—in our talks, she has told me frankly what tragedies often come from mixing such 'mighty opposites.' But she said all of you were quite exceptional. And she knows about such things. And she's the point. She can always square Father if—there's any need. So just be quiet—inside!"
She paused—a brief moment; her free hand gently stroked his hair. (This time, he didn’t move his head.) "I'm completely sure about Mom. You see... she knows... we’ve talked about it. We're like sisters, almost. As for Dad... well, we’re not as close. I thought he seemed a tiny bit relieved when... your news came...." The pain in his eyes made her stop. "My dear one, I won’t let you worry about it. I’m feeling incredibly happy and proud. Mom will be thrilled. She understands... a little... what I've been through. Of course, in our conversations, she's told me honestly how tragedies often arise from mixing such 'mighty opposites.' But she said all of you are quite exceptional. And she knows about these things. And she’s the key. She can always smooth things over with Dad if—there's any need. So just stay calm—inside!”
"But ... that day," he persisted, Roy-like, "you didn't think of it——?"
"But ... that day," he insisted, like Roy, "you didn't consider it——?"
"Faithfully, I didn't. I only felt your heart was too full up with Aunt Lila and India to have room enough for me. And I wanted all the room—or nothing. Vaguely, I knew it was her dream. But my wicked pride insisted it should be your dream. It wasn't till long after, that Mother told me how—from the very first—Aunt Lila had planned and prayed, because she knew marriage might be your one big difficulty; and she could only speak of it to Mummy. It was their great link; the idea behind everything—the lessons and all. So you see, all the time, she was sort of creating me ... for you. And the bitter disappointment it must have been to her! If I'd had a glimmering ... of all that—I don't believe I could have held out against you——"
"Honestly, I didn't. I just felt like your heart was too consumed with Aunt Lila and India to have space for me. And I wanted all the space—or none at all. Deep down, I knew it was her dream. But my stubborn pride insisted it should be your dream. It wasn't until much later that Mom told me how—right from the start—Aunt Lila had planned and prayed, because she knew marriage might be your biggest struggle; and she could only discuss it with Mom. It was their strong connection; the idea behind everything—the lessons and all. So you see, all along, she was kind of creating me ... for you. And what a bitter disappointment it must have been for her! If I'd had even a hint ... of all that—I don’t think I could have resisted you——"
"Then I wish to heaven you'd had a glimmering—because of her and because of us. Look at all the good years we've wasted——"
"Then I wish to heaven you'd had a clue—because of her and because of us. Look at all the good years we've wasted——"
"We've not—we've not!" she protested vehemently. "If it had happened then, it wouldn't have come within miles—of this. You simply hadn't it in you, Roy, to give me ... all I can feel you giving me now. As for me—well, that's for you to find out! Of course, the minute I'd done it, I was miserable: furious with myself. For I couldn't stop ... loving you. My heart had no shame, in spite of my important pride. Only ... after she went—and Mother told me all—something in me seemed to know her free spirit would be near you—and bring you back to me ... somehow: till ... your news came. And—look! The Bracelet! I hesitated a long time. If you hadn't been engaged, I'm not sure if I would have ventured. But I did—and you're here. It's all been her doing, Roy, first and last. Don't let's spoil any of it with regrets."
"We haven't— we’ve not!" she argued passionately. "If it had happened back then, it wouldn’t have come anywhere near this. You just didn’t have it in you, Roy, to give me ... everything I can feel you giving me now. As for me—well, that’s for you to discover! Of course, the moment I did it, I felt terrible: angry with myself. Because I couldn’t stop ... loving you. My heart had no shame, despite my pride. Only ... after she left—and Mother told me everything—something in me seemed to realize her free spirit would be close to you—and somehow bring you back to me ... until ... I got your news. And—look! The Bracelet! I thought about it for a long time. If you hadn’t been engaged, I’m not sure I would have taken the leap. But I did—and you’re here. It’s all been her doing, Roy, from start to finish. Let’s not ruin any of it with regrets."
He could only bow his head upon her hand in mute adoration. The courage, the crystal-clear wisdom of her—his eager Tara, who could never wait five minutes for the particular sweet or the particular tale she craved. Yet she had waited five years for him—and counted it a little thing. Of a truth his mother had builded better than she knew.
He could only bow his head upon her hand in silent admiration. The bravery, the clear wisdom of her—his eager Tara, who could never wait five minutes for the exact treat or the specific story she wanted. Yet she had waited five years for him—and considered it a small thing. Truly, his mother had built better than she realized.
"You see," Tara added softly. "There wouldn't have been ... the deeps. And it takes the deeps to make you realise the heights——"
"You see," Tara added gently. "There wouldn’t have been ... the depths. And it takes the depths to make you realize the heights——"
Lost in one another—in the wonder of mutual self-revealing—they were lost, no less, to impertinent trivialities of place and time; till the very trivial pang of hunger reminded Roy that he had been wandering for hours without food.
Lost in each other—in the amazement of sharing their true selves—they were completely unaware of the annoying little details of place and time; until the slight, nagging ache of hunger reminded Roy that he had been wandering for hours without eating.
"Tara—it's a come down—but I'm fairly starving!" he cried suddenly—and consulted his watch. "Nine o'clock. The wretch I am! Dad's final remark was, 'Sure as a gun, you'll be late for breakfast.' And it seemed impossible. But sure as guns we will be! Put on the precious hat. We must jolly well run for it."
"Tara—what a letdown—but I’m really starving!" he suddenly exclaimed, checking his watch. "Nine o'clock. What a loser I am! Dad's last remark was, 'You’ll definitely be late for breakfast.' And it seemed impossible. But sure enough, we will be! Put on that treasured hat. We have to hurry!"
CHAPTER THE LAST.
"Who shall allot the praise, and guess |
"What part is yours—what part is ours?" |
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Alice Meynell. |
"Perhaps a dreamer's day will come ... when judgment will be pronounced on all the wise men, who always prophesied evil—and were always right."—Johan Bojer.
"Maybe a dreamer's day will come ... when judgment will be called on all the wise men, who always predicted disaster—and were always right."—Johan Bojer.
Two hours later Roy and his father sat together in the cushioned window seat of the studio, smoking industriously; not troubling to say much—though there was much to be said—because the mist of constraint that brooded between them yesterday had been blown clean away by Roy's news.
Two hours later, Roy and his dad were sitting together in the comfy window seat of the studio, smoking away; not bothering to talk much—though there was plenty to discuss—because the awkwardness that hung between them yesterday had been completely lifted by Roy's news.
If it had not given Sir Nevil 'the surprise of his life,' it had given him the deepest, most abiding gratification he had known since his inner light had gone out, with the passing of her who had been his inspiration and his all. Dear though his children were to him, they had remained secondary, always. Roy came nearest—as his heir, and as the one in whom her spirit most clearly lived again. Since she went, he had longed for the boy; but remembering her plea on that summer day of decision—her mountain-top of philosophy, 'to take by leaving, to hold by letting go'—he had studiously refrained from pressing Roy's return. Now, at a word from Tara, he had sped home in the hot season; and—hard on the heels of a mysteriously broken engagement—had claimed her at sight.
If it hadn't given Sir Nevil 'the surprise of his life,' it had definitely given him the deepest, most lasting satisfaction he had felt since his inner light went out with the loss of her who had been his inspiration and everything to him. Although he loved his children dearly, they had always been secondary. Roy was the closest to his heart—as his heir and as the one in whom her spirit lived on the most. Since her passing, he had longed for the boy; but remembering her request on that summer day of decision—her moment of clarity, 'to take by leaving, to hold by letting go'—he had intentionally not pushed for Roy's return. Now, at Tara's suggestion, he had rushed home in the heat of the summer; and—right after a mysteriously broken engagement—had claimed her as soon as he saw her.
Yesterday their sense of strangeness had made silence feel uncomfortable. Now that they slipped back into the old intimacy, it felt companionable. Yet neither was thinking directly of the other. Each was thinking of the woman he loved.
Yesterday, the awkwardness made silence feel uneasy. Now that they returned to their familiar closeness, it felt friendly. Still, neither was focused on the other. Each was thinking about the woman they loved.
"Daddums—you've come alive! I believe you're almost as happy over it—as I am?"
"Dad—you've come to life! I think you're almost as happy about it as I am?"
"You're not far out. You see"—his eyes grew graver—"I'm feeling ... Mother's share, too. Did you ever realise...?"
"You're not too far off. You see"—his eyes became more serious—"I'm feeling ... Mother's part as well. Did you ever realize...?"
"Partly. Not all—till just now. Tara told me."
"Partly. Not everything—until just now. Tara told me."
There was a pause. Then Sir Nevil looked full at his son.
There was a pause. Then Sir Nevil looked directly at his son.
"Roy—I've got something to tell you—to show you ... if you can detach your mind for an hour——?"
"Roy—I have something to tell you—something to show you ... if you can clear your mind for an hour——?"
"Why, of course. What is it—where?"
"Sure thing. What is it—where?"
He looked round the room. Instinctively, he knew it concerned his mother.
He looked around the room. Instinctively, he felt it was about his mom.
"Not here. Upstairs—in her House of Gods." He saw Roy flinch. "If I can bear it, old boy, you can. And there's a reason—you'll understand."
"Not here. Upstairs—in her House of Gods." He noticed Roy flinch. "If I can handle it, old boy, so can you. And there's a reason—you'll get it."
The little room above the studio had been sacred to Lilámani ever since her home-coming as a bride of eighteen; sacred to her prayers and meditations; to the sandalwood casket that held her 'private god'; for the Indian wife has always one god chosen for special worship—not to be named to any one, even her husband. And although a Christian Lilámani had discontinued that form of devotion, the tiny blue image of the Baby-god, Krishna, had been a sacred treasure always, shown, on rare occasions only, to Roy. To enter that room was to enter her soul. And Roy, shrinking apart, felt himself unworthy—because of Rose.
The small room above the studio had been sacred to Lilámani ever since she returned home as a bride at eighteen; sacred to her prayers and meditations; to the sandalwood box that held her 'private god'; because the Indian wife always has one god chosen for special worship—not to be mentioned to anyone, not even her husband. Even though she was a Christian, Lilámani had stopped that form of devotion, but the tiny blue figure of the Baby-god, Krishna, had always been a treasured possession, shown only on rare occasions to Roy. To enter that room was to enter her soul. And Roy, stepping back, felt unworthy—because of Rose.
On the threshold there met him the faint scent of sandalwood that pervaded her. For there, in an alcove, stood Krishna's casket. In larger boxes, lined with sandalwood, her many-tinted silks and saris lay lovingly folded. Another casket held her jewels, and arranged on a row of shelves stood her dainty array of shoes—gold and silver and pale brocades: an intimate touch that pierced his heart.
On the doorstep, he caught the faint smell of sandalwood that surrounded her. There, in a nook, stood Krishna's casket. In bigger boxes, lined with sandalwood, her colorful silks and saris were neatly folded. Another casket held her jewelry, and lined up on a row of shelves were her delicate collection of shoes—gold, silver, and light brocades: a personal detail that tugged at his heart.
Near the Krishna alcove, hung a portrait he had not seen: a thing of fragile, almost unearthly beauty, painted when her husband came home—and realised....
Near the Krishna alcove, there hung a portrait he hadn't seen before: a piece of fragile, almost otherworldly beauty, painted when her husband came home—and realized....
An aching lump in Roy's throat cut like a knife; but his father's remark put him on his mettle. And, the next instant, he saw....
An aching lump in Roy's throat felt like a knife; but his father's comment challenged him. And, the next moment, he saw....
"Dad!" he breathed, in awed amazement.
"Dad!" he gasped, in amazed wonder.
For there, on the small round table stood a model in dull red clay: unmistakably, unbelievably—the rock fortress of Chitor: the walls scarped and bastioned; Khumba Rána's tower; and the City itself—no ruin, but a miniature presentment of Chitor, as she might have been in her day of ancient glory, as Roy had been dimly aware of her in the course of his own amazing ride. Temples, palaces, huddled houses—not detailed, but skilfully suggested—stirred the old thrill in his veins, the old certainty that he knew....
For there, on the small round table, stood a model in dull red clay: unmistakably, unbelievably—the rock fortress of Chitor: the walls steep and fortified; Khumba Rána's tower; and the City itself—not a ruin, but a tiny representation of Chitor, as she might have been in her time of ancient glory, as Roy had vaguely remembered her during his own incredible ride. Temples, palaces, clustered houses—not detailed, but cleverly suggested—stirred the old excitement in his veins, the old certainty that he recognized....
"Well——?" asked Sir Nevil, whose eyes had not left his face.
"Well——?" asked Sir Nevil, whose eyes had stayed glued to his face.
"Well!" echoed Roy, emerging from his trance of wonder. "I'm dumfounded. A few mistakes, here and there; but—as a whole ... Dad—how in the world ... could you know?"
"Well!" echoed Roy, snapping out of his daze of amazement. "I'm blown away. There are a few mistakes here and there, but overall ... Dad—how in the world ... did you know?"
"I don't know. I hoped you would. I ... saw it clearly, just like that——"
"I don't know. I thought you would. I ... saw it clearly, just like that——"
"How? In a dream?"
"How? In a dream?"
"I suppose so. I couldn't swear, in a court of law, that I was awake. It happened—one evening, as I lay there, on her couch—remembering ... going back over things. And suddenly, out of the darkness, blossomed—that. Asleep or awake, my mind was alert enough to seize and hold the impression, without a glimmer of surprise ... till I came to, or woke up—which you will. Then my normal, sceptical self didn't know what to make of it. I've always dismissed that sort of thing as mere brain-trickery. But—a vivid, personal experience makes it ... not so easy. Of course, from reading and a few old photographs, I knew it was Chitor: and my chief concern was to record the vision in its first freshness. For three days I worked at it: only emerging now and then to snatch a meal. I began with those and that——"
"I guess so. I can’t say for sure, in a court of law, that I was awake. It happened—one evening, as I was lying there on her couch—thinking back over things. And suddenly, out of the darkness, emerged—that. Whether I was asleep or awake, my mind was sharp enough to capture and hold the impression, without any surprise ... until I came to, or woke up—which you know how it is. Then my usual skeptical self didn’t know what to make of it. I’ve always brushed off that kind of thing as just tricks of the brain. But—a vivid, personal experience makes it ... not so easy. Of course, from reading and a few old photos, I recognized it was Chitor: and my main focus was to record the vision while it was still fresh. I worked on it for three days: only coming up now and then to grab a meal. I started with those and that——"
He indicated a set of rough sketches and an impression in oils; a ghost of a city full of suggested beauty and mystery. "No joke, trying to model with one hand; but you wouldn't believe ... the swiftness ... the sureness ... as if my fingers knew...."
He pointed to a collection of rough sketches and an oil painting; a glimpse of a city filled with hinted beauty and mystery. "No kidding, trying to sculpt with one hand; but you wouldn't believe ... how fast ... how sure ... as if my fingers knew...."
Roy could believe. Occasionally his own fingers behaved so.
Roy could believe. Sometimes his own fingers acted that way.
"Not to me," said Roy.
"Not for me," said Roy.
"Well, I couldn't tell that. And I've been waiting—for you."
"Well, I can't say for sure. And I've been waiting—for you."
"Since—when?"
"Since when?"
"Since the third of March, this year."
"Since March 3rd of this year."
Roy drew an audible breath. It was the anniversary of her passing. "All that time! How could you——? Why didn't you——?"
Roy took a deep breath. It was the anniversary of her passing. "All that time! How could you——? Why didn't you——?"
"Well—you know. You were obviously submerged—your novel, Udaipur, Lance.... You wouldn't have forgone all that ... if I know you, for a mere father. But you're here, at last, thank God. And—I want to know. You've seen Chitor, as it is to-day...."
"Well—you know. You were obviously deeply involved—your novel, Udaipur, Lance.... You wouldn't have given all that up... if I know you, for just a father. But you're here, finally, thank God. And—I want to know. You've seen Chitor, as it is today...."
"I've seen more than that," said Roy. "I can tell you, now. I couldn't—before. Let's sit."
"I've seen more than that," Roy said. "I can tell you now. I couldn't before. Let’s sit."
And sitting there, on her couch, in her House of Gods, he told the story of his moonlit ride and its culmination; told it in low tones, in swift vivid phrases that came of themselves....
And sitting there, on her couch, in her House of Gods, he shared the story of his moonlit ride and its conclusion; he shared it in quiet tones, in quick, vibrant phrases that flowed effortlessly.
Throughout the telling—and for many minutes afterwards—his father sat motionless; his head on his hand, half shielding his face from view....
Throughout the story—and for many minutes after—it felt like his father sat there without moving; his head resting in his hand, partially hiding his face from sight...
"I've only spoken of it to Grandfather," Roy said at last. "And with all my heart, I wish he could see ... that."
"I've only talked about it with Grandpa," Roy finally said. "And with all my heart, I wish he could see ... that."
Sir Nevil looked up now, and the subdued exaltation in his eyes was wholly new to Roy.
Sir Nevil looked up now, and the quiet excitement in his eyes was completely new to Roy.
"I've gone a good way beyond wishing," he said. "But again—I was waiting for you. I want to go out there, Roy—with you two, when you're married—and see it all for myself. With care, one could take the thing along, to verify and improve it on the spot. Then—what do you say?—you and I might achieve a larger reproduction—for Grandfather: a gift to Rajputana—my source of inspiration; a tribute ... to her memory, who still lights our lives ... with the inextinguishable lamp of her spirit——"
"I've gone way past just wishing," he said. "But again—I was waiting for you. I want to go out there, Roy—with both of you, when you're married—and see everything for myself. With some care, we could take it along, to check and improve it right there. So—what do you think?—you and I could create a bigger version—for Grandfather: a gift to Rajputana—my inspiration; a tribute ... to her memory, who still brightens our lives ... with the everlasting light of her spirit——"
Shy of their mutual emotion, he laid a hand on his father's arm.
Shying away from their shared feelings, he placed a hand on his dad's arm.
"You can count on me, Dad," he said in the same low tone. "Who knows—one day it might inspire the Rajputs to rebuild their Queen of Cities, in white marble, that she may rise again, immortal through the ages...."
"You can count on me, Dad," he said in the same quiet tone. "Who knows—maybe one day it will inspire the Rajputs to rebuild their Queen of Cities in white marble, so she can rise again, timeless through the ages...."
When they stood up to leave the shrine their eyes met in a steadfast look; and there was the same thought behind it. She had given them to each other in a new way; in a fashion all her own.
When they stood up to leave the shrine, their eyes locked in a steady gaze, and they shared the same thought. She had connected them in a new way—one that was uniquely hers.
For that brief space, Roy had almost forgotten Tara. Now the wonder of her flashed back on him like a dazzle of sunlight after the dim sanctity of cathedral aisles.
For that short moment, Roy had nearly forgotten Tara. Now the amazement of her rushed back at him like a burst of sunlight after the shadowy calm of cathedral corridors.
And down in the studio it was possible to discuss practical issues of his father's inspiration—or rather his mother's; for they both felt it as such.
And down in the studio, it was possible to talk about practical issues of his father's inspiration—or really his mother's; because they both felt it that way.
Roy would marry Tara in September; and in November they three would go out together. There were bad days coming out there; but, as Roy had once said, every man and woman of goodwill—British or Indian—would count in the scale, were it only a grain here, a grain there. The insignificance of the human unit—a mere fragment of star-dust on sidereal shores—is off-set by the incalculable significance of the individual in the history of man's efforts to be more than man. In that faith these two could not be found wanting; debtors as they were to the genius, devotion, and high courage of one fragile woman, who had lived little more than half her allotted span.
Roy would marry Tara in September, and in November the three of them would go out together. There were tough days ahead; but, as Roy had once said, every man and woman of goodwill—British or Indian—would matter in the balance, even if it’s just a little bit here, a little bit there. The smallness of a single human being—a mere speck of star dust on distant shores—is outweighed by the incredible importance of the individual in the history of humanity’s quest to be more than human. In that belief, these two could not fall short; indebted as they were to the genius, dedication, and bravery of one fragile woman, who had lived just over half of her expected life.
They at least would not give up hope of the lasting unity vital to both races, because political errors and poisonous influences and tragic events had roused a mutual spirit of bitterness difficult to quell....
They still wouldn't lose hope for the lasting unity that's essential for both races, even though political mistakes, harmful influences, and tragic events had stirred up a hard-to-quell spirit of bitterness.
Conceivably, it might touch the imagination of their India—Rajputana (Roy was chary, now, of the all-embracing word), that an Englishman should so love an Indian woman as to immortalise her memory in a form peculiar to the East. For a Christian Lilámani, neither temple, nor tomb, but the vision of a waste city rebuilded—the city whose name was written on her heart. In their uplifted moment, it seemed not quite unthinkable.
Conceivably, it might capture the imagination of their India—Rajputana (Roy was careful now with the all-encompassing term), that an Englishman could love an Indian woman so deeply that he would immortalize her memory in a way unique to the East. For a Christian Lilámani, neither a temple nor a tomb, but the vision of a ruined city restored—the city whose name was etched in her heart. In that uplifting moment, it didn’t seem entirely out of reach.
It was his turn now to catch a flitting inspiration on the wing.
It was his turn now to seize a fleeting inspiration in the moment.
Would it be utterly impossible——? Could they spend a wander-year in Rajputana—the cities, the desert, the Aravallis: his father painting—he writing? The result—a combined book, dedicated to her memory; an attempt to achieve something in the nature of interpretation—his arrogant dream of Oxford days; a vindication of his young faith in the arts as the true medium of mutual understanding. In any case, it would be a unique achievement. And they would feel they had contributed their mite of goodwill, had followed 'the gleam.'...
Would it be totally impossible? Could they spend a year exploring Rajputana—the cities, the desert, the Aravallis: his dad painting—him writing? The result would be a collaborative book, dedicated to her memory; an attempt to create something like an interpretation—his lofty dream from his Oxford days; a validation of his youthful belief in the arts as the real way to foster mutual understanding. Either way, it would be a one-of-a-kind achievement. And they would feel like they had done their part, had followed 'the gleam.'...
"Besides—out there, other chances might crop up. Thea, Grandfather, Dyán.... And Tara would be in in it all, heart and soul," he concluded—remembering, with a twinge, a certain talk with Rose. "And it would do you all the good on earth—which isn't the least of its virtues, in my eyes!"
"Besides, there might be other opportunities out there. Thea, Grandfather, Dyán... And Tara would be all in, heart and soul," he finished—remembering, with a pang, a certain conversation with Rose. "And it would do you all the good in the world—which is definitely one of its best qualities, in my opinion!"
The look on his father's face was reward enough—for the moment.
The expression on his father's face was reward enough—for now.
"Well done, Roy," said Sir Nevil very quietly. "That year in Rajputana shall be my wedding present—to you two——"
"Well done, Roy," Sir Nevil said softly. "That year in Rajputana will be my wedding gift— to you two——"
Later on the 'inspired plan' was expounded to Tara—with amplifications. She had merely run home—escorted, of course, through the perils of the wood—to impart her great news and bring her mother back to lunch, which Roy persistently called 'tiffin.' Food disposed of, they stepped straight out of the house into a world of their own—the world of their 'Game-without-an-End'; the rose garden, the wood, the regal splendours of the moor, gleaming and glooming under shadows of drifting cloud: on and on, in a golden haze of content, talking, endlessly talking....
Later on, the 'inspired plan' was explained to Tara—with more details. She had just run home—of course, accompanied through the dangers of the woods—to share her exciting news and bring her mom back for lunch, which Roy always insisted on calling 'tiffin.' After finishing their meal, they stepped straight out of the house into their own little world—the world of their 'Game-without-an-End'; the rose garden, the woods, the majestic beauty of the moor, shimmering and darkening under the shadows of passing clouds: on and on, in a golden haze of happiness, talking, endlessly talking....
The reserve and infrequency of their letters had left whole tracts, outer and inner, unexplored. Here, thought Roy—in his mother's beautiful phrase—was 'the comrade of body and spirit' that his subconsciousness had been seeking all along: while he looked over the heads of one and another, lured by the far, yet emotionally susceptible to the near. Once—unbidden—the thought intruded: "How different! How unutterably different!"
The reserve and infrequency of their letters had left entire areas, both outside and within, unexplored. Here, Roy thought—in his mother’s beautiful words—was 'the companion of body and spirit' that his subconscious had been searching for all along: as he looked over the heads of others, drawn to the distant, yet emotionally affected by the close. Once—uninvited—the thought crept in: "How different! How unbelievably different!"
Reading aloud to Tara would seem pure waste of her; except when it came to the novel, of which he had told her next to nothing, so far....
Reading aloud to Tara would seem like a total waste of her time; except when it came to the novel, about which he had told her almost nothing so far....
And Tara carried her happiness proudly, like a banner. The deliciousness of being loved; the intoxication of it, after the last spark of hope had been quenched by that excruciating engagement! Her volcanic heart held a capacity for happiness as tremendous as her capacity for daring and suffering. But the first had so long eluded her, that now she dared scarcely let herself go.
And Tara carried her happiness with pride, like a banner. The joy of being loved; the thrill of it, after the last bit of hope had been crushed by that painful engagement! Her passionate heart had the ability to feel happiness as intensely as it could take risks and endure pain. But happiness had escaped her for so long that now she barely allowed herself to fully embrace it.
She listened half incredulous, wholly entranced, while Roy drew rapid word-pictures of the cities they would see together—Udaipur, Chitor, Ajmir; and, not least, Komulmir, the hill fortress crowned with the 'cloud-palace' of Prithvi Raj and that distant Tara, her namesake. Together, they would seek out the little shrine—Roy knew all about it—near the Temple of the Mother of the Gods, that held the mingled ashes of those great lovers who were pleasant in their lives and in death were not divided....
She listened, half in disbelief and fully captivated, as Roy painted quick illustrations with his words of the cities they would explore together—Udaipur, Chitor, Ajmir; and importantly, Komulmir, the hill fortress topped with the 'cloud-palace' of Prithvi Raj and that distant Tara, after whom she was named. Together, they would find the small shrine—Roy knew all about it—near the Temple of the Mother of the Gods, which contained the blended ashes of those great lovers who were joyful in life and united even in death....
It was much later on, in the evening, when they sat alone near the twin beeches, under a new-lighted moon, that Roy at last managed to speak of Rose. In the dimness it was easier, though difficult at best. But all day he had been aware of Tara longing to hear; unable to ask; too sensitive on his account; too proud on her own.
It was much later in the evening when they sat alone near the twin beeches, under a newly risen moon, that Roy finally managed to talk about Rose. In the dim light, it was easier, though still tough. But all day, he had sensed that Tara wanted to hear; she couldn’t bring herself to ask; she was too sensitive for his sake; too proud for her own.
Sir James and Lady Despard were dining, to honour the event: and if Sir James had needed 'squaring' no one heard of it. Jeffers had arrived, large and genial—his thatch of hair thinned a little and white as driven snow. Healths had been drunk. It was long since the Beeches had known so hilarious a meal. Yet the graceless pair had made haste to escape, and blessed Lady Despard for remaining with the men.
Sir James and Lady Despard were having dinner to celebrate the occasion, and if Sir James needed any support, no one noticed. Jeffers had shown up, big and friendly—his hair a bit thinner and as white as snow. Toasts had been made. It had been a while since the Beeches had experienced such a fun meal. Still, the awkward couple quickly made their excuse to leave, and thanked Lady Despard for staying with the men.
He did know.
He knew.
"Tara—my loveliest—shall I tell you?" he asked suddenly. "Are you badly wanting to hear?"
"Tara—my dearest—should I tell you?" he asked abruptly. "Are you eager to hear?"
"Craving to," she confessed. "It's like a bit of blank space inside me. And I don't want blank spaces—about you. It's the house swept and garnished that attracts the seven devils. And one of my devils is jealousy! I've hated her so, poor thing. I can't hate her more, whatever you tell——"
"Longing to," she admitted. "It's like there's a little emptiness inside me. And I don't want any emptiness—especially when it comes to you. It's the cleaned and decorated house that draws in the seven devils. And one of my devils is jealousy! I've despised her so, poor thing. I can't hate her any more than I do, no matter what you say——"
"Try hating her less," suggested Roy.
"Try to hate her less," suggested Roy.
"Try and make me!" she challenged him. "Are you—half afraid? Were you ... fearfully smitten?"
"Go ahead, try!" she challenged him. "Are you a little scared? Did you get scared?"
"Wonderful Tara! 'Smitten' is the very word." He looked up at her moonlit face, its appealing charm, its mingling of delicacy and strength. "I would never dream of saying I was 'smitten'—with you."
"Wonderful Tara! 'Smitten' is exactly the word." He gazed at her face illuminated by the moon, with its captivating charm, a blend of delicacy and strength. "I would never think of saying I was 'smitten'—with you."
For reward, her lips caressed his hair. "What a Roy you are—with your words! Tell me—tell from the beginning."
For a reward, her lips brushed against his hair. "What a Roy you are—with your words! Tell me—start from the beginning."
And from the beginning he told her: first in broken, spasmodic sentences, with breaks and jars; then more fluently, more unreservedly, as he felt her leaning closer—more and more understanding; more and more forgiving, where understanding faltered, where gaps came—on account of Lance, and of pain that went too deep for words. She had endured her own share of that. She knew....
And from the start, he told her: first in choppy, awkward sentences, with pauses and interruptions; then more smoothly, more openly, as he sensed her leaning in—more and more understanding; more and more forgiving, where understanding fell short, where there were gaps—because of Lance, and the pain that was too deep for words. She had gone through her own share of that. She knew....
When all had been said, it was she who could not speak; and he gathered her to him, kissing with a passion of tenderness her wet lashes, her trembling lips——
When everything had been said, it was she who couldn’t speak; and he pulled her close, kissing her wet lashes and trembling lips with a tender passion——
At last: "Beloved—has the blank space gone?" he asked. "Are you content now?"
At last: "Beloved—is the blank space gone?" he asked. "Are you happy now?"
"Content! I'm lifted to the skies."
"Content! I'm uplifted to the skies."
"To the tipmost top of them?" he queried in her ear; and mutely she clung to him, returning his kisses, with the confidence of a child, with the intensity of a woman....
"To the very top of them?" he asked in her ear; and silently she held onto him, returning his kisses with the trust of a child and the passion of a woman...
All too soon it was over—their one mere day: the walk back through the wood—never more enchanted than on a night of full moon: Tara, dropped from the skies, lost to everything but the sound of Roy's voice in the darkness, deep and soft, like the voice of her own heart heard in a dream. It seemed incredible that there would be to-morrow—and to-morrow—and to-morrow, world without end....
All too soon it was over—their one single day: the walk back through the woods—never more magical than on a night with a full moon: Tara, fallen from the heavens, lost to everything but the sound of Roy's voice in the darkness, deep and soft, like the voice of her own heart heard in a dream. It seemed unbelievable that there would be tomorrow—and tomorrow—and tomorrow, world without end....
Back in the garden, Jeffers—a miracle of tact—wandered away to commune with an idea, leaving father and son alone together.
Back in the garden, Jeffers—a master of discretion—walked away to think about an idea, leaving father and son alone together.
Sir Nevil offered Roy a cigarette, and they sat down in two of the six empty chairs near the beeches and smoked steadily without exchanging a remark.
Sir Nevil offered Roy a cigarette, and they sat down in two of the six empty chairs by the beeches and smoked steadily without saying a word.
But this time they were thinking of one woman. For at parting Tara had said again, "It's all been her doing—first and last." And Roy—with every faculty sensitised to catch ethereal vibrations above and below the human octave—divined that identical thought in his father's silence. Her doing indeed! None of them—not even his father—knew it better than himself.
But this time they were focused on one woman. Because when they said goodbye, Tara had repeated, "It's all been her doing—every bit of it." And Roy—his senses finely tuned to pick up feelings both subtle and profound—recognized that same thought in his father's silence. Her doing for sure! None of them—not even his father—understood it better than he did.
And now, while he sat there utterly still in the midst of stillness—no stir in the tree-tops, no movement anywhere but the restless glow of Broome's cigar—the inexpressible sense of her stole in upon him, flooding his spirit like a distillation from the summer night. Moment by moment the impression deepened and glowed within him. Never, since that morning at Chitor, had it so uplifted and fulfilled him....
And now, while he sat there completely still in the middle of calmness—no rustle in the tree-tops, no motion anywhere except for the flickering glow of Broome's cigar—the indescribable feeling of her washed over him, filling his spirit like the essence of a summer night. With each passing moment, the sensation grew stronger and brighter within him. Never, since that morning at Chitor, had he felt so uplifted and fulfilled...
Surely, now, his father could feel it too? Deliberately he set himself to transmit, if might be, the thrill of her nearness—the intimacy, the intensity of it.
Surely, now, his father could feel it too? Intentionally, he focused on conveying, if possible, the excitement of her closeness—the warmth, the intensity of it.
Then, craving certainty, he put out a hand and touched his father's knee.
Then, needing reassurance, he reached out and touched his father's knee.
"Dad," the word was a mere breath. "Can you feel...? She is here."
"Dad," the word was just a whisper. "Can you feel...? She's here."
His father's hand closed sharply on his own.
His father's hand gripped his tightly.
For one measureless moment they sat so. Then the sense of her presence faded as a light dies out. The garden was empty. The restless red planet was moving towards them.
For one endless moment, they sat like that. Then her presence faded away like a dying light. The garden was empty. The restless red planet was moving closer to them.
On a mutual impulse they rose. Once again, as in her shrine, they exchanged a steadfast look. And Roy had his answer.
On a shared impulse, they stood up. Once again, like in her shrine, they exchanged a steady gaze. And Roy got his answer.
He slipped a possessive hand through his father's arm; and without a word, they walked back into the house....
He slid a possessive hand through his dad's arm, and without saying anything, they walked back into the house...
Parkstone, February 1920.
Parkstone, February 1920.
Parkstone, March 27, 1921.
Parkstone, March 27, 1921.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!